diff options
| author | nfenwick <nfenwick@pglaf.org> | 2025-01-25 08:53:28 -0800 |
|---|---|---|
| committer | nfenwick <nfenwick@pglaf.org> | 2025-01-25 08:53:28 -0800 |
| commit | faab4caff9e8f9905c6cc3f05fb6c558be308f82 (patch) | |
| tree | d2d65c26f33be2fe845971b394126b52ef67f819 | |
| parent | 7f930fc678bf5a1578fb763f58383a091acf5da6 (diff) | |
| -rw-r--r-- | .gitattributes | 4 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | LICENSE.txt | 11 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | README.md | 2 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/69717-0.txt | 14942 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/69717-0.zip | bin | 339684 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/69717-h.zip | bin | 1357254 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/69717-h/69717-h.htm | 18149 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/69717-h/images/cover.jpg | bin | 999471 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/69717-h/images/i_400.jpg | bin | 4774 -> 0 bytes |
9 files changed, 17 insertions, 33091 deletions
diff --git a/.gitattributes b/.gitattributes new file mode 100644 index 0000000..d7b82bc --- /dev/null +++ b/.gitattributes @@ -0,0 +1,4 @@ +*.txt text eol=lf +*.htm text eol=lf +*.html text eol=lf +*.md text eol=lf diff --git a/LICENSE.txt b/LICENSE.txt new file mode 100644 index 0000000..6312041 --- /dev/null +++ b/LICENSE.txt @@ -0,0 +1,11 @@ +This eBook, including all associated images, markup, improvements, +metadata, and any other content or labor, has been confirmed to be +in the PUBLIC DOMAIN IN THE UNITED STATES. + +Procedures for determining public domain status are described in +the "Copyright How-To" at https://www.gutenberg.org. + +No investigation has been made concerning possible copyrights in +jurisdictions other than the United States. Anyone seeking to utilize +this eBook outside of the United States should confirm copyright +status under the laws that apply to them. diff --git a/README.md b/README.md new file mode 100644 index 0000000..396922e --- /dev/null +++ b/README.md @@ -0,0 +1,2 @@ +Project Gutenberg (https://www.gutenberg.org) public repository for +eBook #69717 (https://www.gutenberg.org/ebooks/69717) diff --git a/old/69717-0.txt b/old/69717-0.txt deleted file mode 100644 index 14eda5e..0000000 --- a/old/69717-0.txt +++ /dev/null @@ -1,14942 +0,0 @@ -The Project Gutenberg eBook of That Eurasian, by Aleph Bey - -This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and -most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions -whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms -of the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online at -www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the United States, you -will have to check the laws of the country where you are located before -using this eBook. - -Title: That Eurasian - -Author: Aleph Bey - -Release Date: January 7, 2023 [eBook #69717] - -Language: English - -Produced by: Richard Tonsing and the Online Distributed Proofreading - Team at https://www.pgdp.net (This book was produced from - images made available by the HathiTrust Digital Library.) - -*** START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THAT EURASIAN *** - - - - - - THAT - EURASIAN - - - BY - ALEPH BEY - - - ❧ - - - F. TENNYSON NEELY - PUBLISHER - CHICAGO NEW YORK - - - - - COPYRIGHT, 1895 - BY - F. TENNYSON NEELY - - - - - PREFACE. - - -In a letter accompanying the manuscript of the following book were these -paragraphs: - -“Some years ago, while traveling in Southern France, I met with an -accident that nearly ended my life. I was tenderly nursed to health in a -family for which I formed the highest respect and a lasting friendship. -Some years later I met the widow with her beautiful grown up children. -One of the sons was devoted to science, the other to literature, and -both becoming known in the world, while the daughter was engaged in -landscape painting, ‘until,’ as she said with a most bewitching smile, -‘the right man comes along.’ - -“Talking of her husband, the widow said that he had left some manuscript -which I might like to see. She then brought me a bundle neatly bound up -in tape. Looking it over, I suggested its publication, and she gave it -to me unreservedly to do with it as I thought best. I have not erased a -line or altered a word. It is an autobiography of undeserved shame and -sorrow, as well as an earnest effort of well doing. It is a pity that -such a life should have been, and I trust that its lessons will be -heeded by those who need them most.” - -The word Eurasian is made of Eur, from Europe, and Asian, from Asia, and -applied to the children of a European and an Asiatic and to their -descendants, of whom there is a large class in India. - - - - - THAT EURASIAN - - ALEPH BEY - - Neely’s International Library, - - Fine Cloth Binding, $1.25 - - -A prominent newspaper editor of London, England, in a note to the author -of this work says, “I am impressed with the freedom and freshness of the -literary style, and am in arms against the majestic abuses about which -it inveighs as if incidentally and without any grand motherly didactics. -You arrest attention at once with the desertion of the Pyari by the -Sahib; the treatment is pathetic and intense.” - -A well-known Chicago editor says, “A powerfully written book, though -without any evidence of straining after effect. It should be of especial -interest to a wide circle of readers, as it deals with a new subject in -a masterly manner. The life history of the offspring of an English -father and a Mohammedan mother affords the author opportunity to give a -vast amount of information about the doings of the British in India, and -the results of the contact between the two races, with the peculiarities -of each, and of their offspring, which may well open the eyes of the -world to a view of the enormities that have been perpetrated in the -far-off land under the plea of modern civilization. Simple justice to -the work and its author requires that it should have a large sale.” - -“A work of decidedly unique character, is ‘THAT EURASIAN’ just published -by F. Tennyson Neely. It deals with a class of people which has -heretofore seldom figured in our literature, viz., that large family of -half European and half Hindu parentage so numerous in British India. The -abuses and indignities to which these people are subjected have long -been well known to those who have given any attention to the condition -of affairs in British India during the past half century, but the -general public is strangely ignorant of all this. The many startling -revelations made by the author of this book, who is an European long -resident in India, will be received with something like wonderment and -horror. We can only hint at the extent of these revelations; the -legalized vice, the cruel oppression of a wretched peasantry, the -shocking abuse of native women by Europeans, and other gigantic -enormities are fully and fearlessly exposed in this remarkable -book—remarkable none the less for the author’s keen and caustic -criticism of the Government that fosters such abuses, as for the grace -and elegance of his literary style, and the lucidity of his thought.” - - -For Sale by all Booksellers or Sent Prepaid on Receipt of Price by the -Publisher, - - F. Tennyson Neely, - CHICAGO. NEW YORK. - - - - - THAT EURASIAN. - - - - - CHAPTER I. - - -On the southern coast of France, upon ground overlooking one of the -beautiful bays of the Mediterranean, stood a chateau. It was nearly a -mile distant from the coast, the land gradually descending toward the -blue waters of the sea. The main and center part of the building was a -relic of the ancient feudal times when strength and massiveness were -characteristic of the architecture. The additions had been constructed -from time to time, to suit the taste and convenience of the different -owners of the property. The old park impressed one with a feeling of -reverence for its solidity and quaintness, while the more modern parts -added beauty and grace, making the whole consonant with the present age -in comfort, luxury and utility. The grounds were spacious. An immense -enclosure with its velvet green verdure, was broken here and there by -patriarchal trees, of great variety. It was a park of orchards and -gardens for use as well as beauty. A broad avenue, lined on either side -with trees and trellised vines, led down to the sea where pleasure boats -and yachts were moored. This avenue, with the blue waters as a -background, formed a most enchanting view from the upper balcony of the -castle. The quiet stillness of the place was its greatest charm. In the -days of summer there was scarcely a sound to be heard save that of the -bees and insects among the flowers, the songs of the birds in the trees, -the gentle murmur of the fountains or the sound like that from invisible -æolian harps, as the light breezes played among the branches. -Occasionally a storm from the loud resounding sea added grandeur to the -place. The drives, the walks, every tree and flowering shrub showed the -careful attention of the gardeners. Every visitor was in raptures over -the beauty of the place, and could say with truth, “If there is a -paradise on earth it is here.” - -The interior of the chateau corresponded with its surroundings. The -halls were adorned with solid, grand antique furniture, statuary, and -paintings, the accumulation of centuries, acquired by the wealth and -taste of a long line of the ancestry of the present occupants, while the -rest of the building was embellished in more modern style, showing -excellent judgment and culture. The library was one of which a nation -might be proud, composed of almost priceless old books, and the best of -more modern authors. In all the apartments there seemed to be nothing -wanting and not a thing too much. There was no crowding or confusion, -nothing cheap or tawdry, but all in harmony with the massive building, -and its noble park, showing the culture of its possessors. - -The present occupants, a gentleman and his wife, of excellent lineage, -of wealth, education, and most refined tastes, one could scarcely tell -whether they were made for the place or it was made for them, as both -and all were in such delightful harmony. They often had guests, but of -the most select kind. There were several beautiful children, of whom I -was one or would have been, that is, if this fancy picture was a reality -and I had had a choice in the matter of my birth, those would have been -my parents and there the place where I would have been born if such -events could have been decided by myself. Had the subject been referred -to me, I would have been very judicious in the choice of my parents, for -it is better than any amount of wealth to have a good father and mother. -Alas! and more’s the pity that so few of us are consulted about our -birth, the most important event in our lives; we are brought into life -without consideration, and, impelled by fate, are thrown upon our -destinies for good or evil, and yet made responsible for what results -from our inherited tendencies and circumstances. - -Some one, I think a Frenchman, has said that we should select our -parents with the greatest possible judgment. I thoroughly agree with -him. So much depends on this, yet, as I have said, since very few of us -are consulted about this matter, we have to accept the situation, -whether it be in a palace or a hut. There is no use opposing the -inevitable, still I cannot help finding fault in that we are made -responsible for much that we could not in any possible way prevent. Many -a one is environed, burdened and crushed by some hereditary impedimenta, -and is blamed and cursed through life for that about which he was not -consulted and from which he could not escape. - -Before the law and human judgment all people are declared equal. Are -they? Should not allowance be made for pangs of nature and taints of -blood? Yet whatever men may do, I have faith that, if God is our judge, -He will regard us for what we might have been as well as by what we are. - -As might be supposed, the above is only a flight of fancy. Descending, I -will now enter upon the real story of my existence. - - - - - CHAPTER II. - - -My first consciousness, my very first idea or remembrance of anything -that I can recall, was on a hot sultry night in the city of Lucknow, in -the year 18––, but no matter as to the exact date, for I do not know how -old I was then, and do not now know the year in which I was born. I was -awakened by the clinking sound of something that caught my ear; then -turning my eyes I saw a number of beautiful round glittering things fall -into my mother’s lap as she sat upon a charpoy. As I recall the scene, I -think there must have been several hundred of these shining pieces. It -is strange what an attraction there is in children for metal money, -though they know nothing of its value. Is there not a latent love for it -in them from a former birth as an inheritance?—but let that rest for the -present. - -My eyes then went to a man, as I now can designate him, for then it did -not seem to me that I was conscious of him any more than that he was a -thing of life, a being or something very indefinite, beyond my -comprehension. I years after, recalled him as an Englishman, rather -tall, of blonde complexion, with a cleanly-shaved face, except a heavy -well-trimmed moustache. What struck me was the whiteness of his face and -hands, so that I took him for a bhut or ghost, and quaking with fear -gazed at him. - -He was standing close to the charpoy looking down upon my mother, into -whose lap he had thrown the shining things that I afterward learned were -rupees and new, just brought from the treasury. After the clinking of -the rupees I heard him say in Hindustani: “I must leave you, pyari. I am -going to Wilayat, home, and may never see you again?” - -“Jaoge! mujh ko chordoge?” said my mother, with trembling lips and a -heart-breaking tone. “You are going and will leave me?” she repeated -again, so plaintively. “Yes,” he said, “I have got leave and I must go. -I have brought you five hundred rupees and hope you will be happy and -take good care of the children. I have come to bid you good-bye.” Upon -this my mother clasped her hands over her head and bent forward with a -wail of anguish that was heart-rending. Amid her tears she exclaimed: -“You always told me that I was your bibi, your own dear wife, that you -would never leave me, and now you are going and will throw me away as -the skin of the mango you have eaten, or as an old coat that you have -worn out. You will leave me and go to Wilayat, where you will marry a -young mem sahib as all the sahibs do, and she will never know that I am -your wife. O Allah! Why did I ever listen to your soft words and become -your pyari? Pyari, I have been and true to you in all things. Will you -go away and leave me to be called a kusbi by all these people? O Allah! -ya Shaitan! why am I thus to be accursed?” - -Then she swayed back and forth, wailing as if her heart was breaking. -She piteously asked, “Why not take me with you, as you often said you -would?” - -“That would be impossible,” he replied. “You would not be happy among my -people in a strange land; you are of another caste or race, and it would -only make you unhappy to go there.” - -“I have been your beloved wife, your pyari bibi here, why could I not be -there also? I have lived here all these years, discarded and despised by -my people because I was a sahib’s aurat, woman, but I loved you, I lived -upon the thought of you. The very sound of your footsteps thrilled me -with delight. I have been good enough for you as your wife through all -these years, for you have called me your pyari bibi, your darling wife, -a thousand times, and now you will cast me off and get an English mem -sahib. Allah! Allah! have mercy upon me! O my children, my children! -They are your children. You were my God. I worshiped you when they were -conceived. My love and adoration of you impressed your features upon -them. They are more yours than mine, for I gave them no thought of -myself but all of you. They are yours, of your own flesh and blood. How -can you forsake them? How can you be so cruel to them and me?” - -She ceased, bitterly weeping. He stood speechless, somewhat moved by her -piteous appeals, yet as I remember him, he regarded her with a look of -hardened contempt. A moment after uttering the last words she quickly -threw the rupees from her lap, scattering them all over the floor and -leaping from the charpoy, flung herself at his feet and putting her arms -around his legs placed her face upon his boots, wailing piteously and -praying him not to desert his children. - -“Throw me aside forever,” she said, “but, oh! the children, your own -children, do not forsake them! For Allah’s sake, take care of them.” - -Her long abundant black hair fell over her shoulders. Her face showed -the intense agony of her soul and her large eyes filled with tears that -dropped from her face as if each one was a drop of hot blood from her -heart. He remained silent, as I remember him, with a cold brutal -indifference, without saying a word until she seemed nearly exhausted in -her anguish. He then lifted her up and placed her upon the charpoy, and -taking her hand saying, “I cannot help it, pyari, it is my kismet, I -must go,” and kissing her, said: “Salaam, good-bye, God bless you,” and -rushed from the room. - -Is it strange that I should remember such a scene? This was my first -consciousness of life. I remember nothing previous to that night, and -what I saw and heard then was burned into my very being to remain a part -of it as long as I continue to be. She was my mother, my own, my darling -mama. I am now an old man and the sands in my hour-glass are nearly run -out. I have had trials enough to have hardened all my feelings into -iron, yet as I think of my dear little mama, in her agony and despair on -that memorable night, great tears run down my furrowed cheeks. I cannot -help their coming, and I would not if I could. Blessed tears! that -relieve us in our sorrows and moisten our hearts with tenderness. It was -a strange scene to me. I was frightened into silence and could not stir, -and dared not cry. I could understand that my mama was in great trouble, -though I knew not why it was, nothing of the cause of it. I sat in a -corner partly concealed by a cloth hung on a rope that was stretched -across the room. I now see every little thing as it was then, my -mother’s eyes, the big tear drops on her cheeks are now in my sight, -after all these years, just as I saw them then. I hear my mama’s voice, -its wailing tones of entreaty, of despair. I see her body quivering in -her agony as she was clinging to the feet of the sahib, just as vividly -as if she was before me now. - -As I learned afterward, he used to come late at night, so that I was -asleep in a little side room when he came. At the front of the court was -a large gate, but I was told the sahib never came in by that way. At the -back end of the court there was a little narrow door, through which the -rubbish and sweepings were carried and thrown, into a gully that wound -its way to the old canal beyond the city. It was by the gully where the -rubbish lay and through the door by which the sweepings went out that -the sahib came in, never by daylight, but always near dead of night. - -Shall I now express my opinion of that very brave _Christian English -gentleman_? coming up through that stinking gully, through that little -back door at the hour of midnight? A man who would do that would not -only destroy the woman he had called his wife, make outcasts of his own -children, but would barter his own soul and betray his God to gratify -his lust. But I must not let my feelings overcome me. Yet I cannot help -saying that often since then, when I have thought of that night scene, I -have felt like tearing a passion to tatters, aye more than that, to be -really truthful, to murder somebody; _even that man_, my own father, for -the infamous wrong done my darling mother. - -As I have said, when this sahib so suddenly appeared I was terribly -frightened. He seemed to me a giant, so tall and big. Then the ghastly -pale face; the reddish hair; the strange clothes, he might be one of the -bhuts or jins that carry away little boys and eat them, one each day, -for his dinner. Was it strange then, that I sat crouching in my corner, -scarcely daring to breathe, lest he might hear me and seize me for his -next day’s meal? - -The clinking of the rupees is written on the first page of my memory. -The sound and sight of them gave me a thrill of pleasure, but a moment -after came the fright at the sight of the strange being. Scared as I -was, I saw everything, heard all that was said and felt a thousand times -more than I now can find words to describe. All was so sudden, strange -and incomprehensible, that I was dumb with fear at the great thing -standing so high up in the room, and when my mother began her piteous -wailings, I was hushed to silence with my intense feelings of sorrow for -her. - -As the sahib rushed from the place, my mama threw herself upon the bare -earthen floor with a shriek, and there lay moaning and crying out in -heart-piercing tones, “My Sahib! my Sahib!” I sprang from my corner, and -sat down by her, and placing her head upon my lap stroked her hair back -from her face and begged of her “mama, pyari mama! why do you cry so?” -There was no answer, but “my Sahib! my Sahib!” O! the agony of that -hour! It has never left me, it became a part of my life and is with me -now, for I feel it. What could I do, a little tot that had never been -out of the court? I do not know how long I sat there; I must have become -exhausted and gone to sleep, for in the morning I found myself lying on -the charpoy where I suppose my mama placed me. - -As I awoke, my first thought was of her. I glanced around the room and -saw her sitting on a low stool facing the court. Her eyes were turned -towards the western sky, but evidently she was not looking at anything. -I awakened as from a horrible dream and could not at once realize what -had happened, but when I saw that haggard, pallid face, those wide open -eyes, that looked and saw nothing, all the night scene flashed upon me -and I cried out, “Mama, mama!” She turned her head, without a word, -toward me and began again to look far away as if for something beyond -mortal ken. I was told years after, that before that night she was the -most happy woman of all in the court, always so pleasant to her -neighbors, always smiling, laughing and romping with her children; but -after that awful night, the light of her life had gone out into utter -darkness, for she never smiled again. - -The rupees were gathered up and put in the rough wooden box, fastened -with a big padlock. They were taken out one by one to pay the rent and -to buy a little flour, rice and bread and a few vegetables for our daily -food. There was a little sister, too young, thank God, to know anything -of the trouble in the house. An old woman went to the bazar to purchase -our food and did the cooking. At first a few of the neighboring women -looked in at the door and tried to be friendly, but the little mother -took no notice of them and they ceased coming. One day I overheard one -of them say to the other as an excuse for her silence, “Her Sahib has -gone.” - -The little sister and I passed our time as best we could with the few -cheap playthings we had, eating our cheap food, occasionally delighted -with some native sweets that the old woman bought for us. The dear mama -would sit on her little stool with her hands clasped over her knees, her -face turned toward the west, her large eyes strained wide open as if to -see something in the far away distance. - -At early morning I would find her sitting thus. Nearly all the day she -would sit looking in utter silence. Sometimes the little sister and I -would fall upon her knees and chatter to her. She would turn her head -toward us for a moment and perhaps say a word or two and then take up -her looking again. There was never a ripple of laughter, such as used to -cheer everybody around her, as they told me years after, not even a -smile for us, her children. She seemed to be alone, and as I remember -her and am now able to think about her condition and actions, it appears -to me her heart was dying, gradually, to be sure, but dying. - -I could not understand anything about it then for I was too young to -realize what had occurred. I had scarcely ever been outside our rooms -and never outside the little court or muhalla. I had no companion but -the little sister. I knew nothing of the great world or little world -outside, and had only seen a few native people in the court as I looked -down from our veranda. As to the names, father or papa, I had not heard -them, and if spoken to me I would not have understood what they meant. I -was not aware that I had a father or ever had one. It was better perhaps -as it was, for had I been told that the sahib I saw was my father; that -it was he who had treated my mama with such infamous cruelty; that for -him she was breaking her heart, dying day by day, as she kept looking -toward him in the west, as he was going home to enjoy life and get a new -wife, forsaking our dear mama and casting off us, his own children, for -whose being he alone was responsible; had I known this, my life would -have undoubtedly been altogether different and not for the better -either. Knowledge is power, but it is often best not to have too much of -it, nor to have it before we are capable of using it. - - - - - CHAPTER III. - - -I do not know how long this kind of life continued. It may have been a -year or only a few months. There was nothing to break the monotony, -nothing to be as time marks to show the passing days and months. The -little mama took less and less interest in everything. One day coming -out of the other room I found her lying on the floor. I saw by the look -of her face that something was the matter with her, so I ran quickly and -called the old woman, who placed her carefully upon the charpoy. She did -not utter a word, made no sign of pain or distress, but kept on looking -in the old direction with those large brilliant eyes, so wide open, -peering into the distance. How bright they seem to me now, how they have -haunted me all these years! Many a night have I awakened to see those -eyes before me as if in reality they were there. - -The rupees had been going, one by one, and now that the little mama -remained on the charpoy day and night, the old woman took the key of the -padlock from my mother’s waist-string and opened the box to get a rupee -for some food. I saw there was but little in the box, a few fancy bits -of clothing, some ornaments and a bundle of papers bound up with a -string. The old woman took the best care she could of us all. She -evidently saw that the time was short before all her labors, especially -for the mama, would be ended. - -One morning early, coming out of the other room, I saw those wide open -eyes as usual, but the strange appearance of the face startled me. I had -never seen a dead person, I had never heard of death. I did not know -that people died. Yet, ignorant as I was, I saw that something terrible -was the matter with mama. The old woman came quickly and at the first -sight with a wailing cry exclaimed, “gayi! gayi!” gone! gone! I could -not comprehend it, mama gone and yet she was lying there before me! The -little sister came and we put our hands on mama’s face, we took her -hands in ours. They were so cold and strange, we spoke to her, but her -lips moved not. So unlike our little mama, as we delighted to call her. -The old woman beckoned to some women in the court below. They quickly -came. One of them took us into the other room and tried to make us -understand what had happened but all we could realize was this, that our -mama had gone. When we came out into the room again a white sheet was -placed over the charpoy and tied at the four corners. All was so still -and silent; we went and crouched into a corner clinging to each other in -abject fear. - -I felt as I did when that fearful white giant was in the room on that -dreadful night, that I did not dare to breathe hard for fear some one -might discover us. Toward evening two men came and took away the charpoy -and all on it. I tried to get the old woman to tell me what had -happened, but her only reply was that mama, the dear mama, had gone and -we should never see her again. Our little hearts were breaking. We wept -together until we fell asleep at night. The morning came but no mama for -us to see. - -How many times in my life since those dark sorrowful days have I thought -to myself, Alas! What numbers of women’s hearts have been broken by -these faithless Christian Europeans! These women were only natives to be -sure, but they had hearts as warm for those whose soft words of love -they had heard, and whose promises they believed, as any of their more -favored white sisters. What is the use of talking of God, of justice, of -virtue, of right and wrong, if such deception, cruelties and wrongs are -to remain unnoticed and unpunished? Is there to be no recompense to -those so cruelly injured? Are there no memories to follow the -perpetrators of such infamous deeds? If not, then this world is one of -chance and confusion. Might makes right, vice is as good as virtue and -the sooner we get through the farce of living the better, to die and -perish forever. - -Soon the few remaining rupees were gone, then the trinkets, the few -articles of clothing, and lastly, the box itself, all, everything had -gone to purchase the little food we needed. There was nothing left with -which to supply our wants or to pay our rent. One day the old woman took -the little sister and me down into a little shelter, made by an old -grass roof leaning against the back wall of the court. This was to be -our home. She had gathered some coarse grass on which we were to sleep. -Our only furniture consisted of two old earthen pots in which to cook -our food if we could get any. All of our beautiful brass dishes that we -once looked upon as shining jewels, when, after our meals they were -scoured and placed in the sun to dry, had gone, following the trinkets -and the box. My best suit consisted of a few inches of cloth and a -string around my waist. My little sister had a very short skirt much -fringed by long use around the bottom. For awhile the people in the -court gave us food, some rice, others vegetables, and others a pepper -pod and a few grains of salt. The little sister and I gathered old -grass, and dried manure with which our food was cooked. So we were -happy. It takes so little when we are willing to be happy that I -sometimes question whether civilization is a benefactor, for it -increases our wants and adds to our labor in supplying them. - -The old woman lived with us of course, as this was her only home as well -as ours. She was so kind that we clung to her as our new mama. Bye and -bye the neighbors gave us less and less; not that they were unwilling, -but they were all so poor. I did not understand the political economy of -either poverty or riches. I did not know fully why the people could not -give us anything. - -However, I well remember a scene, an object lesson of tyranny, and the -helplessness of poverty, that occurred one day. A man on a horse rode -into the big gate followed by a number of men with long bamboo sticks in -their hands. I heard one who lived in a hut next to us say as he ran -into his house, that the zemindar who owned the place had come to -collect his rents. It seemed that the rents were long overdue, because -the people were unable to pay them though they did the best they could. -The people were all called out of their huts where the most of them had -concealed themselves and those that would not come were forced out by -the men with sticks. The man on his horse demanded the rents. The people -said they had nothing to pay. The little fields outside the city that -they cultivated had produced nothing, for there had been no rain. They -had tried to get work but there was none to be had. They could not get -the poorest food for their wives and children. They were starving. They -would work for him and do anything he told them, for their lives were in -his hands. He turned upon them with scorn, denounced them with all the -filthy names he could use and they were many. I could understand only a -few of the words, but I knew they were terrible. How angry he was! - -The men, with the women and children, threw themselves on the ground -around his horse and pleaded with him for mercy, but the more they -begged the more angry he grew, and then, when he became tired out with -his stream of fearful words, he gave orders to his men with the long -sticks to search every house, and in they went with a rush. The old -charpoys, the tattered rags of blankets, here and there a brass cup or -an iron dish, everything was brought and laid in the center of the -court, a mass of rubbish the most of which should have gone out by the -back door and been thrown into the gully. A cart was brought in and -everything placed upon it and off it went. Just as the zemindar was -going out of the gate, a man living in one of the huts came in. He had -been out from very early morning going for miles to a pond where he -caught a few small fish, not one over an inch in length. These he was -bringing for his poor old decrepit mother who was really starving. As -soon as the big man saw this handful of fish he ordered one of his men -to take them. The poor man seeing that he was about to lose his little -treasure threw himself upon the ground, and in tones heart-rending, -begged the fish for his old mother who was dying for want of food; but -he might as well have talked to the gate post. The fish were gone and -the big man departed on his high-stepping horse. - -Had the big zemindar put us all in some room, closed the door and -suffocated us, it would have been an act of mercy compared with what he -did. What is the little pain of a sudden death, in comparison with a -life of hardship, starvation, suffering, misery, and after all, death -sure to come? Better half should go and give the other half a chance, -than to prolong the wretchedness of all. Death cannot be escaped by -waiting. Much of philanthropy is to prolong misery. The real -philanthropist should seek to shorten and end it. Men die for their -country, for glory, the latter always a paltry thing. Why not die to -relieve themselves from wretchedness and to benefit others by their -absence? This would be the real sacrifice—a dying to save others. Words -fail me to describe what took place after the robbery of our little -court. In every hut there was wailing for their little losses, but all -they had. There was not a tattered rag or dish left. There was no food -of any kind, no work for anybody. They could gather nothing from the -fields, for the country for miles was barren even of a blade of grass. - -I was repelled by all I had seen, and felt like weeping as I heard the -mournful cries of the women. We were more blessed than they were, -because we had lost nothing, for the best of reasons. My instinct told -me it were better to go away than to remain any longer. Our new mama -seemed to have the same feeling, for without a word she took each of us -by the hand and we went out through the big gate, whither we knew not. -One direction was as good to us as another, so we took the first road we -saw. We wandered on for a number of days, sleeping at night by the -roadside, and during the days stopped where cartmen were feeding their -cattle. They allowed us to pick up some grains of feed, which was the -bread of heaven to us. One day toward evening we came to a large peepul -tree with a small hut beside it. An old man, a faqir, was sitting in -front of the hut. Something told him we were hungry, and going inside he -brought out a few withered bananas and several dried fruits. He told us -to eat them, and when he prepared his food he would give us some. I -expressed my gratitude as best I could. I think I said that I hoped -Allah would show him mercy. The old man gave me such a kindly smile, the -first I had ever seen. We were all very weary, and the little sister was -footsore. I went out to where some carts had stopped and gathered -several armfuls of dried grass and straw, which I placed at the back of -the hut. The old faqir, seeing this, went into his little garden and -brought a square of bamboo, thatched with grass, that he placed over the -straw with its top against the hut. What a house we had; a palace, -furnished, for our wearied bodies. Into this we crept, for our new mama -was always beside us. We slept—and such sleep! I dreamed of great dishes -of food, how fragrant it was and how delicious it tasted, when we were -awakened by the voice of the faqir calling us to come out and eat. We -did not wait for a second call, and such dishes of rice and dhal, -steaming hot and so fragrant. We ate as if we had not tasted food for -many a day, and indeed we had but little for months. The old faqir -smiled all over his wrinkled face as he saw the eagerness with which we -ate his savory dishes. If I know anything about the matter—and probably -I know as much as any one—I feel sure that the good angel above, who -does the recording, gave the old faqir three very long credit marks for -the good he did to each of us that day. He scarcely said a word. No -doubt his motto was, “Doing—not talking,” and the very best habit one -can fall into. After an hour or so of resting from our laborious task of -eating so much, we crept into our little house and were all soon fast -asleep. I dreamt that I saw my mama. She was looking with those large -liquid eyes of hers, not to the westward, but toward us. She smiled so -sweetly, the first smile I had ever seen upon her face, as she saw how -comfortably we were placed. - -At early morning we were awakened by the birds in the peepul tree. My -first words were, “Darling mama,” for I expected to see her, and what an -eternal joy it would have been if I could have had but one sight of her -beautiful smiling face as I saw it in my dream! My heart was sorely -disappointed and harassed. Why could not this world have been arranged -without so many disappointments? Why could not the sorrows be more -equally divided? The roses be without so many thorns? We went to the -well in the garden and the faqir drew water with his lota and string, -and the little sister and I had a nice shower bath as the faqir poured -the water over us. He enjoyed his part as much as we did ours. He -out-Christianed the Christian teaching, for besides food and shelter, he -not only gave us water to drink, but poured it all over us. On returning -to the hut he gave us some dried figs, nuts and sugar, and we were still -more happy. After awhile, with a look of pleasure and pity, he asked -whither we were traveling? I told him we did not know. This rather -surprised him. Then he inquired where our home was, and I replied that -we had no home. He wanted to know who our father and mother were, and I -answered that we never had a father; that we had a dear mama once, but -she had gone; two men had carried her away on a charpoy and we never saw -her again. - -The old man seemed very sad on hearing this, and when our new mama asked -if we should not be going on, he begged of us to wait and rest another -day; so we stayed. We watched the carts and the travelers as they passed -by, listened to the songs of the birds in the peepul tree, and rested; -and what a rest it was, without being hungry. - -A day and another pleasant night passed, when something said, “Go on.” -It is forever thus. It seems an inevitable law that one must be always -going, progressing, growing, or else comes idleness, death and decay. -This may seem a big idea to have any reference to the small subject in -hand, but I do not look at it in that way. I was then of as much -importance to myself as the greatest man on earth is to himself. The -life of a fly is as valuable to the fly as the life of an elephant is to -the elephant, though they differ so much in size of body and sphere of -life. Each smallest thing has its round of destiny to fulfill, and I had -mine. - -We were very sorry to part with our kind old friend, to leave our palace -of rest and feasts of food, but something impelled us onward. We started -not without thanking the good kind old faqir in every possible phrase, -and when we were on the way, as we looked back we saw him watching us. -We waved our hands and he responded. Soon we were out of sight never to -see our friend again, but I have erected a monument in my heart to his -memory. - -We wandered on, not in any haste, as one place was as good as another to -us, only it seemed that we must be moving. Sometimes we went into the -villages to get a drink of water, and the people gave us parched grain, -and to the little sister, sweets, for they seemed to be greatly taken -with her. She had our mama’s large eyes, and she was always playful and -happy. She had not seen that white giant that frightened and killed our -dear mama. Several times I thought of telling her about him, but as I -was about to do so she appeared so happy that I had not the heart to do -it. She never knew it, for some good angel ever kept me from telling. -She was a little beauty, though I say it. Her only dress was a little -skirt reaching just below the knees, and very tattered and torn. Her -hair was gathered up and tied with a bit of grass. Though so poorly -clad, her bright eyes, the dimples on her cheeks, the ripples of her -smiles, the real priceless adornments of nature, as she tripped along -with us, made her a beauty, at least in my eyes. Her sweet voice calling -me bhai, brother, the only name she gave me, or pyari bhai, was like -music to my ears. - -After some days wandering we came to the outskirts of a town or city and -we found shelter under a big tree by a wall. Some large beasts came into -the tree above us and made a great noise that frightened us very much, -so I persuaded the new mama to take us into the city. We came to a -building into which a number of people were going, so we went with them. -We found a place to rest on a veranda where there was a little straw on -which we could sleep. Some one gave us water to drink and others some -fruit to eat. About midnight the new mama began to groan as if in -terrible pain. She grew worse and worse until I became greatly -frightened and ran to some men who brought a lantern. Her moanings and -groanings chilled me to the heart. I tried to comfort her but it was no -use, the pain increased. Between the attacks her cries were, “What will -become of the babas?” - -Soon she was silent and when the men came again to see her they said to -each other, margayi, dead gone, hyja! Other men soon came with a charpoy -and took our kind new mama away and we never saw her again. Our dear -mama and now our new mama both had gone and we were left alone in our -sorrow that must be felt as it cannot be described. We cried ourselves -to sleep in each other’s arms and were awakened in the early morning by -the tramp of some people near us. There stood one of those white giants, -not so tall as the one I had once seen. “Hallo!” said he, “What have we -here?” Then speaking in Hindustani to some attendants of the serai, he -asked who these children were. They said they did not know, that they -had come with an old woman, that she had died of cholera in the night -and had already been buried. The sahib, as I soon learned to call a -white man, then turned toward us and though I was greatly frightened at -first, his kindly face soon drove away every fear. He asked me, in -Hindustani of course, who we were, and I told him I didn’t know. He -asked where we came from and I couldn’t tell. He asked our names and I -said we never had any names, and then he inquired who our father was, -and I replied that we never had a father. Then he turned to his -attendants and spoke in Hindustani so that I understood him well, -saying, “This is a very strange thing under the sun! Two children who -never had a father! What is the world coming to?” And then each of the -others repeated, “Strange! barra taajub ki bat, a very strange thing -under the sun, two children who never had a father! What is the world -coming to?” I did not know what they meant by “under the sun” or “what -is the world,” but that is what they said. - -Up drove a great covered cart drawn by a horse. Such a thing I had never -seen before. There might have been many in the place where we lived, but -as I had never been outside of our court how could I have seen them? - -We were put into this cart and driven away so fast that I was really -scared and held my breath. It seemed like flying as the birds do, and I -thought, “what wonderful beings these white giants are.” Soon we were at -the gate of a large building and another white being came out, very -slender and as thin as I felt I was, before I had eaten of that good old -faqir’s food. What strange comparisons we often make, but the best of us -only reason from what we know, and how little did I know? He was so thin -that I did not feel very much afraid of him, as I thought he had not -eaten many boys, or at most, not very many. Something was said that I -did not understand, as the noise from the mouths of the two sahibs was -so strange. I was lifted out of the cart and it was quickly driven away. -I screamed, “My sister! my sister!” and started to run after it but was -caught by a native and carried into a room where there were several -other boys. They could shut me up in a room but they could not prevent -me crying out for my sister, as I felt that I had been given to this -sahib, and she to the other, and that she might possibly be eaten that -day for dinner. - -The sahib came in and had a long talk with me. He said that this was a -school, an orphanage, where they kept boys who had no father or mother. -They fed them, gave them clothes and taught them to read. This was news -to me, but what about my sister? He replied that she would be sent to -another school for girls in another city and be well cared for. This -pacified me somewhat, as it was better than to be eaten, yet I would -have rather been out on the road alone with the little sister than -anywhere else. She was all I had, all, and I had lost her! My grief was -intense. I dreamed of her at night, I thought of her every hour of the -day. What else could I do but dream and think? - -I was taken with the other boys out through a gate into a large yard -that was surrounded by a number of houses all very neat and clean. We -were then taken into one of the houses where we were given each a bath -and some clothing, then into another house where we received some food -that was most delightful and agreeable to me, as I had scarcely eaten -anything for days, since we left the good old faqir. What a charming, -soothing effect a good meal has upon, well, upon everybody. Like a -fellow-feeling, it makes us wondrous kind. I had thoughts of rebellion, -but the food conquered me. I concluded it might not be such a bad place -after all if they gave us such good things to eat. I strolled out into -the shade of a large tree in the center of the yard. The boys were -rather shy of me. I was but a wee bit of a fellow, the smallest one -among them all. Soon there was a ringing noise on the top of a high -building at one end of the yard, when all the boys went into the -building and I followed. It seemed to me that I should do as the rest -did. I was lifted to a seat so high that I could scarcely get up alone, -and when seated my feet were far above the floor. Soon the sahib came in -and then another sahib like him, only this one had no beard and wore -different kind of clothes. This sahib went to a big box, and then a -great noise came out of the box and then all the boys made a great noise -with their mouths, that fairly frightened me, but I thought if the other -little boys were not killed by it I would not be hurt. Then the first -sahib talked to Allah, as one of the larger boys told me afterward, for -it was all so new and strange to me that I could not understand anything -that was said. After that we went into what they called the school and I -was taught to say alif be. - -The days and the weeks passed and I became well pleased with my place. I -followed the larger boys and they seemed to like me very much, calling -me “The little one.” But one day they laughed at me when I spoke of the -sahib who made a noise with the big box as the “Sahib without a beard.” -This tickled them greatly, and for several days they often repeated -“Sahib without a beard.” They explained that she was the mem sahib, the -sahib’s bibi. I think some one must have told her about it, for the next -time she came into the chapel she patted my cheeks and called me some -pet name. This greatly pleased me and more than made up for the laughter -of the boys. I had learned that the name of the large room was the -girja, or chapel. - - - - - CHAPTER IV. - - -I was now as hungry to learn as I once was for food, and was soon -changed from one class to another. I could not help learning for it was -a delight to me. On entering the school I was put in a class studying -English, and I gave my whole mind to learning this language, and the -munshi who taught this class, seeing me so interested, allowed me to -study with him out of school hours. Each new word and idea gave me -extreme pleasure. I was very busy with my lessons, caring little for the -simple sports of the boys. Yet busy as I was, often at night and often -when I was sitting under the big tree my thoughts went back to the two -upper rooms in that little court. It all seemed like a dream, and yet so -real. - -I always commenced with those rupees, poured into the dear mama’s lap. I -could not go beyond their clinking sound, for at that moment my -conscious life was born. I saw the white sahib standing there, the -pitiful face of the mama, the tears running down her cheeks. I saw her -clinging to his feet and him rushing from the room, and heard again her -wailing cries. How well I recalled her sitting day after day, from week -to week, peering with those large eyes toward the west; how the two men -carried her away, so far away that she never returned. The grief I then -experienced always came to me whenever I thought of her. Then followed -the thoughts of that desperate poverty, the fearful zemindar, our -wanderings, the scene at the death of the new mama, and always the good -old faqir came in for a grateful thought. - -The little sister—was she ever left out? Never. That little face, -radiant with smiles and the mama’s eyes, my joy, my all, how could I -forget her? Recalling these chapters of my life always gave me pain -instead of pleasure, yet they would be remembered. If we could blot out -all the pain and follies of the past and retain only the good and -pleasant, what happy mortals should we be! But memory is eternal. - -My reveries always ended with thoughts of the sister, and one day my -desire about her became so intense that I felt I must see her. I had -often been told that some day I would be taken to see her, and this kept -me quiet, but now it seemed the time had come. I went to the sahib and -begged him to let me go at once. He said that the next morning early he -would send a munshi with me. I scarcely slept at all that night. I arose -a number of times and went out to see if morning had not come. At the -first glimpse of it I aroused the munshi and we departed, for a number -of miles on a bullock cart and then by what he called the rehl. This was -a wonderful experience to me, but I was thinking only of the little -sister, wondering if she had grown, how she would look, what she would -say and a thousand things about her and what I should say to her. The -munshi on the way had bought some little ornaments, playthings and -sweets for me to give to her, as he said we must not go khali hath, and -it was very good of him to think of it, as no one ever should go with an -empty hand. - -How happy was I when the rehl stopped and I caught sight of the -orphanage. I was trembling with joy and could scarcely walk. We soon -reached the door and were shown into a room where there was a mem sahib. -The munshi told her our errand. “O,” said she in Hindustani, “the little -one has gone. A sahib and mem sahib came and said they would take her to -be their little girl.” “Who are they and where have they gone?” asked -the munshi. I heard nothing but the word, gayi, gone. It was the same -word that I heard when the mama went away. My intense anxiety, kept on -the stretch for so many hours, at the mention of that fatal word, was so -suddenly checked, that it seemed that I was not dying but was dead. I -remembered nothing more, but it must have been hours after that I found -myself lying upon a cot and some one bathing my head. - -A day or two after we left for home. The munshi was very sad and -disappointed, for he had shared my joy in anticipation, as he now shared -my sorrow. I took no pleasure in looking out of the windows of the rehl, -nor cared whether we stopped anywhere or whether we went on. My heart -was dead, my life had stopped and all desire had ceased. The dear mama -and all I knew of her came to mind. She had gone, and now that little -playful sister, how beautiful she appeared to me, she had gone too, and -I would never see her again. My cup of sorrow was full, overflowing, and -the dead aching pain in my heart choked me, and the more I felt the more -I wished that I might be gone too as they were. I cannot tell how much I -thought and felt, for who can measure the heart’s sorrows? Life for me -had changed, for its only joy and hope was dead. I went through the -usual routine of school duties, hardly conscious of what I was doing. I -took no pleasure in anything. The boys tried to sympathize with me, but -as they could do nothing they left me alone. The mem sahib talked to me -and said, “It was the will of God.” I had been by this time taught a -little about God. I could not see why it was the will of God that I -should suffer so when I had not deserved it. I had seen some of the boys -punished because they had done something wrong. I could see the right -and justice of this, but what had I done to deserve punishment? I had -always been kind to the little sister and loved her better than myself. -When I was so hungry that I could barely stand up, and got a few grains -of parched rice or grain, I gave them to her. I took more pleasure in -seeing her eat them than in eating them myself. Her smile to me was my -joy. If God was one of love and tender mercy, as I had been told, why -was it His will that I should lose my sister and suffer so terribly? If -I had done nothing for her, had ill treated her, then it might be the -will of a just God to have deprived me of her as a punishment. - -Such were my thoughts. I was but a child, a very ignorant one, yet I had -my thoughts, such as they were. Children often think more than their -elders give them credit for, and this is stranger still, since all were -children once. Since that time I have often thought of myself, and could -never believe my sufferings to have been according to the will of God. -It is so common for people when they do not understand a thing to -attribute it to this cause and make that an excuse for their ignorance -and mistakes. I remember several of the questions, Was it the will of -God that I should be born without a father unlike all the other boys? -They had something to be proud of, though the fathers of most of them -were dead; but even a dead father was better than none at all. Was it -the will of God that our mama should suffer so much and then go away and -leave us alone in the world? Was it the will of God that we should be -separated and now be lost or as dead to each other? It is so much safer -to lay the blame on God, or make His will an excuse for sins and follies -than to blame ourselves, for to do the latter would be self-reproach, -which is rather disagreeable; and to accuse our fellowmen might be -resented, which would be dangerous. But God is so far away and keeps -quiet. - -I could not be resigned, yet following the routine of school duties, no -matter how heavy my heart was, my grief gradually lost its power over -me. What a blessed thing it is that time has the power of alleviating -our sorrows and not allowing them to fall one upon another until we are -crushed by them! I did not forget, but endured what seemed to me an -inevitable fate or something, no matter what. - -Months passed. I gave myself wholly to my studies with true delight in -them. I rose from one grade to another, and became quite happy except -when I thought of those who had gone. I was still the “Little One,” for -even the sahib and mem sahib had come to call me by that name. I became -used to it, as it suited me as well as any other. - -One morning the sahib who had found me in the serai and brought me to -the school came, with several others, with our sahib into the yard. Most -of the boys were at play, but stopped to look at the sahibs. Standing a -little behind them I heard the magistrate sahib, as I learned he was -called, ask, “Where is the boy I brought you who never had a father?” -“That Eurasian?” said our sahib, “we call him the ‘Little One,’ as he -had no name and he is the smallest one of the lot.” One of the other -sahibs asked, “Why not call him Japhet, and some day he can go in search -of his father?” They all laughed, and our sahib said that “Japhet” might -do as well as any other, so I was Japhet to him ever afterward, and to -others to this day. - -The older boys, however, had a chance. They exclaimed “That Eurasian!” -as applied to me, so I was “That Eurasian” to them, and this name -abideth with me still. Thus it was that I came by my two names that -through all my life have been hurled at my poor head; one the donation -of a Commissioner, the other of our worthy Padri. If I never got -anything else from that school, I got this legacy of names. - -A number of months now passed, when one morning the magistrate sahib -came again. Passing into the yard I overheard him say, “I am greatly -interested in that Eurasian, or, as I think, we named him, Japhet, the -one in search of his father. What kind of a boy is he?” Our sahib -replied, “He is one of, or rather, he is the best and brightest boy we -have in school. He is a little one, as we for a long while called him, -but he leaves the larger boys behind in all his studies.” This was so -unexpected to me that I dodged behind a pillar; still I could hear what -was said. The magistrate continued: “I have often thought of him, in -fact, taken a fancy to him, and if you don’t mind, and will let me have -him, I will take him away and educate him myself.” As the magistrate had -brought me there, and as he was the big man of the district, whose word -was law, and as our sahib had a great respect, almost fear of him, any -boy of us could have told that his proposal would be accepted. - -Our sahib in reply said that he would be sorry to lose Japhet, but it -would be for his good to go, as he would have greater advantages. He -then called out to the crowd of boys, “Japhet! Where is Japhet?” One of -the larger boys pulled me out from behind the pillar, and brought me -into the presence of the sahibs. Little as I was and ignorant, I was -conscious that I ought not to have heard what was said about me, and I -held my head down in shame, though they probably thought my -embarrassment was caused by fear of the sahibs. It is often in life -lucky as well as unlucky for us that we are misunderstood. - -The magistrate smiled upon me. What a world of pleasure there is in -receiving only a smile! They cost so little, why are they not oftener -given? As he turned away he said to our sahib: “I will let you know in a -few days.” Shortly after, going among a crowd of the larger boys among -whom I was so small that I was hid by them, one, who understood English -better than most, called out, “Do you know what the magistrate sahib -said about that Eurasian?” “No,” said they, “what was it?” “Why, he is -going to take him out of the school, and educate him himself!” “Wah! -Wah!” shouted some of them, who were rather envious of me for being -promoted out of their classes. They had also twigged the story of -Japhet, and said: “Then he will go in search of his father!” “But he -never had a father!” said another. “Wah! Wah!” was the only reply. I did -not like the bantering tone, though I did not understand the joke, but -as I had heard what the magistrate sahib said, these little things did -not disturb me much. - -As the months passed, the magistrate sahib often came with our sahib -into the yard as if to see the school, but when I saw his smile towards -me, I felt, though I never dared say so, that he came on purpose to see -me. One day, as he turned to go out, I overheard this remark: “He is -quite small yet, perhaps I had better wait awhile.” This startled me, -and made me fear that I might never grow larger, and always have to -remain. This, then, was the reason why I was not taken away. I at once -made up my mind that I would grow, make myself taller by some means. The -first step was to find out how tall I was, so I stood by a post in the -house, and had one of the boys mark with a pencil my height, and to -conceal my object, I made a similar mark for him on another post, -suggesting that every Sunday morning we would come to the posts and see -how much we had grown during the week. - -I studied the subject very carefully. I concluded I must eat more, that -I must take more exercise, walk, run and leap, and especially to -practice on the bars, and suspend myself from them by my arms and chin. -I had serious thoughts of tying a rope to each of my legs, with stones -at the other ends to hang down over the foot of the charpoy at night, -but fear of the ridicule of the boys prevented me doing this. I found -myself when walking or sitting in school, straightening up so as to be -as tall as possible. I often ran to a little hillock outside where there -was a good breeze. I then expanded my chest; took in long breaths to see -if I could not swell and make myself broader. I swung my arms around, -drew them backwards, upwards and downwards, turned somersaults, as if -bent on becoming an acrobat. - -I often wanted to go and measure, as I felt sure that I was growing, but -waited patiently for Sunday morning. It came. The result was surprising. -I was above the mark, while the other boy had not grown a hair’s -breadth. I was elated, and determined to increase my efforts. The extra -food, the abundant exercise, the stretching, bending, pulling myself -upwards was everything, but I could not get rid of the idea that my mind -had a good deal to do with it, so I thought constantly of growing, -longing to be taller, wishing it with all the power of my mind. Aside -from my studies, my mind was wholly absorbed in growing taller. I -reasoned upon the subject like a philosopher, to get every advantage I -could. Another week passed, again I had grown, and so on for a number of -weeks, a little more each week. Then I became somewhat frightened. What -if I go on at this rate? I would be like a tall bamboo, a great, awkward -pole of a boy and man. I thought of our sahib; a tall, lean, lanky man, -who seemed as if he never got enough to eat. Years afterward, when I -could think more naturally, I concluded that he had stretched himself so -much trying to look into heaven to learn about God’s decrees that he -neglected broadening himself toward his fellowmen, for his religion was -such a straight up and down thing that it lacked all breadth. He had so -much theology, that it made him lean to carry it. The boys could not -suggest a question about anything, but he had a cut and dried answer -ready, as if he had it pressed and laid away in a drawer, like a -botanical specimen. Everything in him was dried and prepared with care -without any of the juice left. He was a good and kind-hearted man, in -his way, but his way was very narrow. Yet, I can say this of him, -without any exaggeration, that I think he did more good than harm, and -is not that saying a great deal to the credit of anybody? - -I was greatly pleased with the result of my endeavors, though somewhat -alarmed at what might happen. If necessary, to prevent myself growing -too tall, I would stop eating, take no exercise, carry a weight in my -turban, and at night have two sticks, one at the head and the other at -the foot of my charpoy, to keep me from stretching out too much; with -these provisions in mind, I concluded to run the risk and go on for a -few weeks longer. The same result followed. - -One morning the magistrate came. As soon as he saw me he exclaimed, -“Why, my boy! How you have grown?” I was satisfied. I felt that I had -accomplished my purpose. He turned towards our sahib, and said he would -take me at once. I was allowed to take a few books. As the magistrate -said I did not need clothes, I took only those I wore. The trinkets I -had intended for my little sister, were carefully tied up in a little -package, so precious to me, they were not left. I was ready at once, and -salaaming to the lean sahib we went out of the gate, the boys giving a -vigorous cheer as a token of their good wishes which I gladly received -with a wave of my hand, we were soon out of sight, and I never saw that -school again. Not long after, the tall sahib died, and I have no doubt -that he got into that heaven toward which he had been stretching himself -so long. My “sahib without a beard” went to Wilayat, and the boys, I -suppose, soon scattered. Could I forget the school? Have I not been -reminded of it every day of my life by the two names I received there, -“That Eurasian” and “Japhet,” perpetual mementoes of that chapter in my -life? - -The carriage, with the fine spirited horses, soon reached the -magistrate’s bungalow, and as we drove up under the portico, a crowd of -servants, durwans, chuprassies, bearers, khansamas, khitmutgars, all -came salaaming as if we were foreign princes. I say we, since they -turned toward me as some special favorite who had come sitting on the -seat beside the sahib. There was a broad veranda fringed with pots of -plants and flowers; this I took in at a glance. On a large carpet two -darzies were working, as if for dear life, though many a time afterward, -I saw them nodding when their master was not by. The first word of the -sahib was, “Darzi, kya, kuch kapra is larke ke waste bana sakte?” It was -clothes for me, clothes, a subject on which the great Scotch mental -tailor has laid so much stress. I had been so absorbed in the novelty of -what was transpiring, that I was unconscious of the poverty of my -appearance. Was not the great Newton once so absorbed in an experiment -that he put his watch in the kettle and boiled it, while he held the egg -in his hand to note the time? I always like to have some great example -to refer to when I find some lapse or mistake in myself. It is so -consoling, you know. - -At the suggestion of clothes I took a look at myself; that is, as much -of me as there was in sight. I knew that my growth had lengthened me a -bit, but I had not realized that it had shortened and narrowed my -clothes at the same time. The thought that like a flash of light, very -warm too, rushed through me, that the boundaries of my coat did not -sympathize with each other by a number of inches, that the bottoms of my -trousers had sworn enmity to my feet, and were climbing in scorn toward -my knees, and what was left of these lower encasements were clinging to -my legs as tightly as bark to a growing tree. I could have hid behind -the bearer, or the dog, or anything. - -All this reflection took place quicker than light can run, and was ended -by the darzi saying, “Huzoor, what kind of clothes?” The hukm was that -he was to get the best in the bazar, with a free hand and a free purse, -and to make everything “Europe” fashion. The whole thing was done in a -jiffy. I think that is the word; it will do as well as any. Then the -sahib said, “We will go into the drawing room.” We, that is, I and the -sahib, or the sahib and I,—we; how strange it sounded! He didn’t hukm me -at all. He asked me to take a chair. Now, I had never sat upon one of -them in my life. My legs! what could I do with them? I felt that I must -tuck them under me out of the way, but the sahib did not do that with -his legs, so I let mine hang. What else? He talked to me so kindly that -I soon felt easier; but it was a long time before I could get rid of the -awe I had for the barra magistrate sahib. - -He asked some questions in his kindly way, to which I answered and used -the word “sahib.” At this he said, “You must not say sahib any more to -me. Call me Mr. Percy, for I am your friend; I will be as a father to -you if you will be a good boy.” I don’t know what I said, but I think I -told him I would try ever so hard. The thought flashed over me how hard -I had tried to grow to please him, and as I had succeeded in that I -would do my best in everything he suggested. Soon we went to breakfast. -Mr. Percy sat at one end of the table and I was placed at the other, a -table large enough for a dozen people. How strange it was! The shining -white cloth, and the great variety of food, dish after dish, when I had -never before had more than one dish, and not always enough of that. Then -my knife and fork and spoon, when I had never touched such things -before! what could I do with them? I watched Mr. Percy closely. He was -my working model. I wondered at the ease with which he handled his fork, -and was surprised that he did not run it into his nose or under his -chin. He told one of the khitmutgars to wait on me, and this man did his -best to help me. - -There was one thing I noticed but did not realize its object till -several months afterward. There were two large vases filled with sprigs -covered with flowers placed between us, so that Mr. Percy could not see -me except by leaning aside. For several weeks these remained in that -position, and I was left to work out my own salvation unseen. Afterward -they were placed so that we could see each other face to face. When they -had been changed I understood it all. I have often thought of that -little expedient of his to save me from embarrassment, and I bless him -for it, and for many other such little kindnesses. - -Little things! and life is made up of them. A smile, a tear, a kindly -word, so easy to give and of such value to receive! It is not only the -one who does a great deed for a particular purpose, but the one who does -the many little deeds of good to the many, who is the real friend of -humanity. - -As this is a truthful narrative of my experience, I must mention a -little incident. I always admire truth, even when it does take down my -own pride a bit. I knew what practice had done in my studies, and in my -experiment in growing, and as I thought over the subject I concluded to -have some practice with that knife and fork, so when Mr. Percy was -starting to go to his court, and gave an order to the khitmutgar to -prepare tiffin for me, I suggested to that worthy that I would have it -in the room allotted to me. He nodded assent, and when the time came the -tiffin was on the table. I told him that I would wait upon myself, and -he could go to his khana. I locked the door after him and then took a -general survey of the whole scene from the end of the room, then walked -to the chair, placed it, sat down, unfolded my napkin, and began to use -my knife and fork. After a few mouthfuls I placed my knife and fork on -the plate, laid down my napkin, lifted back my chair, arose and retired -to the end of the room for a new trial. For an hour I did this, and kept -up my tiffin practice for several weeks, until one evening, when the -vases had been replaced, Mr. Percy remarked, “Why, Japhet, you use your -fork as if you had been born with one in your mouth.” - -At first I felt I must tell him of my practice, but waited a moment and -then did not do it. It is not always best to tell everything, even the -truth, nor to tell all at once, for if you tell everything to-day that -you know, what will you have left for to-morrow? - -After dinner, Mr. Percy went with me to my room and bade me good night. -A bearer was appointed to wait upon me. I thought the big bedstead, with -its beautiful spread, must be an ornament to the room, and supposed that -I was to lie on the floor upon its fine rug, but said nothing, as I -reasoned that it was the business of every one to know his own business, -so I gave the bearer his rope and let him do as it seemed best unto him, -and I soon saw by his preparations that I was to lie on the bed instead -of the floor. - -I was mightily troubled about getting out of my coat and trousers, for, -since I began that experiment in growing, they were to me and I to them, -as if we had been born simultaneously. The bearer had brought the night -clothes that the darzi had purchased. I have read how frogs get out of -their old skins, and I think that bearer must have known all about it. I -took everything as a matter of course, as if all was a daily habit of -mine, and I to the manner born. I was growing very fast. The bearer left -me and I slept. I almost wished for the old bare charpoy, for such -fearful dreams I had on that soft bed after that good dinner! One dream -was about getting into my trousers and coat again, and no end of worry -it gave me. Very early I was awakened by Mr. Percy calling me, saying -that he was going out to inspect a bridge, and would not be back to -breakfast before eleven or twelve o’clock; that I was to make myself -comfortable. So kind and considerate he was. - -The bearer came and said that if I would lounge about in my pajamas for -a while, the darzi would have some clothes for me to try on. That bearer -was a jewel, a black diamond, a stoic, for he never even winked, or -hinted at the narrowness of my former apparel. I think if I had stood on -my head he would gravely have said that was the proper way for me to -stand, yet I suspect he had lots of fun in the servants’ quarters -talking about me. Upright as I am, I am somewhat of a suspicious nature; -that is, I often suspect others of doing just what I would do if our -circumstances were exchanged. I mention this, as I do not wish to be -considered better than I am or was at that time. I hate gilding, for I -always think there is flimsy, cheap material underneath. - -When the clothes came, it took all the nonchalance I possessed to get -into them, and appear to be at ease. They were not exactly a fit, but -passable after a few alterations, so I emerged from my room. Then came -the jutiwala with his boots, the boxwala with his shirts, socks, -collars, neckties, and I was transferred into them, and transformed into -what I never expected to be. I hardly need say that I went to my room to -become acquainted with my new rig, so as to be ready for Mr. Percy. It -seemed my whole desire was in trying to please him. - - - - - CHAPTER V. - - -I have been thus minute and particular to show, if possible, how strange -it was to undergo this change of scene and circumstances. I have often -wondered what a pupa must think when it first emerges from its prison of -a cocoon into a butterfly to float in the air in the glorious sunlight! -What shall we feel the moment after we have shuffled off this mortal -coil and fly out somewhere? Whither? - -I continued my practice in my new suit, before the great mirror in my -room, until the time for Mr. Percy to come, when I went out on the -veranda to meet him. He seemed surprised at my changed appearance, for, -though clothes do not make a man, or even a boy, yet either looks more -of a man or boy in good clothes, and before that I could scarcely say -that I had any clothes at all. Mr. Percy laughed again and again, but -his laughter was not in making sport of me so much as showing his -pleasure. “Why, Japhet, how well you look!” and he turned me round and -round, and I took a few paces out and back, as I had done before the -mirror. The darzies, the bearers, the khitmutgars, the durwans on the -veranda, and on the ground below, the malies snipping the flowers, the -saises holding the horses, the bhisties, all were fluent in seconding -the sentiments of the sahib. We then went to breakfast. The vases of -flowers were between us as before, so I began to feel a little more at -ease. - -After breakfast we went into the drawing room and had a long chat, that -is, Mr. Percy did the talking and I the listening. I have found later in -life that a good listener is as necessary as a good talker in order to -have an interesting conversation. - -I do not remember now what was said, but I know that his remarks and -especially his manner, had a charming effect upon me. One thing, -however, I do recall. He said, “It is strange the way you got your name, -Japhet. It is not really pretty and has no meaning but how few names are -pretty and have a meaning? It is better than Hogg or Sheepshanks and may -do as well as any other. It is not the name that makes the man and I -wish you would always remember this. It seems to me you ought to have -another name, as that is the custom nowadays and you do not want to -appear odd, so I think I will call you Charles, Charles Japhet, will do -very nicely.” - -My blood flushed hot through me, as I thought of that other name “That -Eurasian,” but I had rather have bit my tongue than told him of this. I -remember also that he spoke of my books and studies, that my body had -grown so fast lately, he wanted my mind to grow as well and to do this -my mind must be fed with knowledge and exercised in remembering and -thinking. - -All this I comprehended in a moment. Had I not fed myself like a turkey -for a Christmas dinner and exercised my body like a prize fighter and -made it grow? The next day a teacher came and books were obtained and I -commenced a course of study to continue until my departure for some -school. - -I now look back and see with what foresight and kindness Mr. Percy -arranged to keep me in his home until I had become accustomed to my new -mode of life before sending me out to fight my own battles. Scarcely a -day passed but he examined me in my studies and seemed to take great -pleasure in watching my progress. He had a special delight in his large -garden, trimming and training his trees and plants, particularly those -of a new kind, and it appeared to me that I was one of his plants that -he was watching and developing. I needed no urging, as his pleased, -intense interest made me respond with eagerness to his desires. - -Clothes were made for me until I hardly knew where to put them, and it -is not improper to say that I enjoyed practicing in them. He enjoyed -making me pleasant surprises. I recall the great delight I experienced -when one morning, dressing, I found in my waistcoat pocket a beautiful -watch with chain and charm attached. I fairly danced for joy and I am -not even now ashamed to say, I cried. I had to wait awhile for I hardly -knew how to meet him. At length I went out with a joyful fear. I saw him -watching me with his paper up before him pretending to read, with a -merry twinkle in his eyes and a quizzical expression on his face waiting -to see what I would do. - -“O, Mr. Percy!” I exclaimed, “you are too good, too kind to me!” and I -threw myself sobbing upon the sofa, shedding tears of joy. How could I -do otherwise? “All right, Charles,” he said, “all right, my boy! Time is -everything, improve it. Watch your watch! never be late for anything -good, and always keep your appointments as you would your honor.” - -Was I not proud? Where is the boy that is not proud of his first watch? -If he is not, then there is something wrong in the make-up of that boy. -How often during many days that followed, I took that watch from my -pocket, let any boy who has had a watch answer. That watch has been the -companion of my life, and now lies on the table before me. Many a time -as I have looked at it during all these years it has recalled the -expression of the eyes and face of the dearest friend I ever had, as he -looked out at me from behind his paper on that memorable morning. - -Such a man, such a friend, such a benefactor, was he not worthy of all -my love, of my worship even? Is it not well for me now an old man, full -of years and alas! bowed down with too many sorrows, to cherish with -adoration the remembrance of such a friend? The very best of us have so -few real, true friends, that we should make all we can of them. - -The days passed and quickly too. I was absorbed in my studies and in -trying to please my benefactor. He was very busy with his duties. In the -mornings he usually went out to some village or to look at some road, -bridge or building. During this time my teacher was with me. Our -breakfast was at eleven when we had a pleasant time. Mr. Percy always -had something new to tell me, made remarks on all kinds of subjects to -give me ideas, and stimulate my intelligence. Then till evening he was -in his court. After a time, when I had become somewhat acclimatized, so -to speak, he took me with him on his evening drives to the club, the -library and other public places. I kept retired as much as possible, -conscious that I would appear awkward, and Mr. Percy showed his -appreciation of my feelings. He was a man of the world enough to know -that manners cannot be taught as from a recipe book. They must come by -nature, from observation, be rubbed in by the friction of association, -so he never gave me any instructions how to act, or placed any restraint -upon me. Thus I was never uncomfortable in his presence since I had no -fear of criticism. I was free to act, and he in all his ways, without -suggesting his purpose, set me an example, in his manner, the tones of -his voice, his words and method of expressing his thoughts. In after -years I have often thought of this method of instruction and have -wondered that so little attention is paid to the deportment, manners and -personal habits of the instructors of youth. One, by observation, can -invariably tell where persons were educated, from noticing in them the -idiosyncrasies of their teachers. Man like a monkey is an imitative -animal, and in early life he follows and becomes like that which most -strikes his fancy. - -Mr. Percy was of course my model, and though I have seen many men of all -degrees of culture and schools, I have never met a more worthy example. - -Though busy with my studies and taken up with the novelty of my life, I -could not and would not forget the past. So great was the change that it -seemed sometimes that I must be dreaming; but the events were too vivid -in my memory to be anything but real. - -I would frequently find myself sitting staring into the beyond. I always -commenced with the clinking of those rupees. The sound is as real to me -even now as when I first heard it. If a report starting miles away -reaches me after some seconds, is it less a reality? It takes years for -light to reach us from some distant planet. Is it less real because it -has been years on the way? So I often saw that sahib as I see him now, -as real to me as when I sat crouched in a corner of that room only a few -feet from him. And the dear mama! How real she has always seemed! I have -never thought of her but tears would come welling up from my heart. How -I wished she could see me in my happiness! She surely would have smiled -again. The little sister, always so cheerful even when she was hungry -and tired! Our new mama, the good old faqir, all the scenes of the past, -the hot dusty road, the separation from that sister, the losing her—what -a queer strange kind of pain came into my whole body, a pain that never -can be described, caused by the loss of those we dearly love; not a -fleshy pain and not wholly in the mind, but of the soul, the heart, all -the whole being, mental and physical; a choking, stifling, benumbing -grief, that seems to stop the current of life and make us only wish for -death. - -The time approached for my entering some school. Mr. Percy wrote a -number of letters. Catalogues were received, and it was at length -decided that I should go to the St. George’s School at Dhurm Thal, a -hill station. Preparations then began. The darzies were set to work, -more clothes were made, and what they could not make were ordered from -an English shop. The boxwalas came with brushes for the hair, the teeth, -for the fingers, for the clothes, the boots and the bath. I never knew -there were so many kinds before. Then thread, needles, tape, buttons, -for Mr. Percy said in selecting them, “You must have a ‘Bachelor’ just -like what my mother made for me when I started for school,” and away he -went to his room to bring the Bachelor that his mother had made years -ago, and which he had kept as a treasure. Blessed is the boy who has a -mother to make nice things for him, but alas for me, my mother I had -scarcely known! - -He gave the Bachelor to the darzi for a pattern, with a strict -injunction to be careful of it, as it was his mother’s gift. Said he, -“This may come handy sometimes when you need a stitch, or find a button -gone, for you should not be obliged always to depend on others.” - -Then came the boots, the tennis shoes, the balls and bats, some handsome -books, papers, pens, ink, sealing wax, envelopes, etc. - -Nothing was omitted that he could think of. A spare room was devoted to -this schoolboy outfit, and the articles were laid here and there over -the room. Day after day he would say, “Now, Charles, let us go and look -the things over,” and in we would go, and after a survey he would say, -“Well, I don’t know what else you need!” - -This outfitting was quite a recreation for Mr. Percy, and he acted as if -he had once been a boy himself and had experienced the same preparations -for his going away to school. If one knew in his youth how much -happiness he really enjoyed, and could foresee the struggle and -hardships to come, he might not be so anxious to become a man. The -happiness of youth is mostly due to its unconsciousness of evil. Yet, -even older people are like children in this respect, always wishing, -longing for what is beyond them and to come. - -Soon everything was in readiness, the boxes were packed and the morning -of my departure arrived. The last thing was a huge fruitcake and a lot -of sweets, “For,” said Mr. Percy, “this is the thing to make quick -acquaintance with boys at school.” - -A bearer was to go with me to take care of me on the way and return. He -took a gari to the station with my luggage, and I went with Mr. Percy in -his carriage. He had never preached to me or moralized, but on the way -he said, “Now, Charles, I want you to be brave, to study hard, and above -all be truthful, honest, upright, and be clean in thought, in word and -act.” This was all, but there was so much in those few words, in his -manner of saying them, and I knew that he spoke from his heart as he -uttered them. Soon we were on the train, and as it moved off he said, -“God bless you, my boy,” with a tenderness in his tone, and as I saw, -with tears in his eyes. I felt it all, pressed his hand saying, “Thank -you, thank you.” I knew that he felt that I was really grateful, yet it -seemed to me that I had not shown my appreciation of his kindness as I -should have done. - -The journey was interesting, especially up the hills, as I had never -seen any but level land. The school was reached in the evening, and we -were shown into a large hall where there were about forty cots, but only -a few boys were there. The bearer left me, to come again in the morning. -At the ringing of the bell we boys went into the dining hall. I noticed -its barren appearance at once. There was such a contrast between this -and the dining room and tables at Mr. Percy’s that I felt homesick. I -thought that if the other boys could live through it I could; but it -seemed as though I was in an orphanage again, the only difference being -that this was for white boys, not for natives, and in the hills. After -supper we were ushered into another barren hall, the only ornament being -an organ upon which a teacher played while the rest sang something, and -then followed what they called prayers. I was too weary to pay much -attention. Then to the dormitory to sleep. - -I dreamed of Mr. Percy and saw him grasp my hand and heard him say, “God -bless you, my boy!” and then I was carried away through the air up into -some high mountain and left in a barren, desolate place. The fright -awoke me all trembling. I saw that it was morning, the sun shining in -our window. How well I remember that room! and would not four long years -in it make me remember it forever? I recall it as on that first morning. -Four bare walls, a ceiling and floor, with nothing to break the monotony -but forty cots standing in rows as straight as the walls, and the square -windows. I have often wondered, when pictures are so cheap, that they -did not put a few on the walls; when nature outside showed the intention -of God to make the world beautiful, that they did not give us a few -flowers in cheap earthen pots, if nothing better, to relieve the -everlasting squareness and barrenness. Compel a man to live in a hovel -like a stable, he may not turn into a horse, but the chances are that he -will not be near the man he might have been had his surroundings been -such as to develop his sense of beauty. How much more should a boy be -educated by his sight and senses, be taught by his daily surroundings? - -There was no privacy whatever. I well remember months afterward when out -walking with one of the boys, a little timid, refined lad, who told me -that before leaving home his mother had made him promise to kneel by his -bed every night and say his prayers. “But,” said he, “how can I do it -with all the boys looking at me?” I knew nothing about praying myself, -but I could feel for a boy who thought he ought to pray and was afraid -to do so. A man might be brave in battle, but I think it would require -more courage to kneel by his bed and say his prayers before a lot of -scoffing men. - - - - - CHAPTER VI. - - -Everything about the place was solid and substantial. The walls were -square and bare, the floors of wood, unblessed with any kind of cloth, -on which our feet ached in the winter time; the tables and benches in -the halls were of the hardest wood, our plates, cups and dishes all of -metal, our food in abundance, the few kinds they were, but badly cooked -and served by weekly routine. Even the strongest appetite must be -appalled by knowing three months or a year beforehand, that on certain -days at a particular minute, such and such food would invariably appear. -A person’s appetite likes to be surprised at times and is pleased with -variety. - -As everything we saw was solid and at right angles, so everything we did -was by rules. We undressed by order, got into bed by order, the light -went out by order, we washed, dressed, played, studied, sang, prayed -according to rule. I had an abundance of pocket money, but could not use -it except by rule. We all had to take steps, to march by order. This -monotonous grind by order, day and night for weeks and months and years, -as if we were so many prisoners in a tread-mill, was one of the -grievances of my school life. I had all I needed and more, to add to my -comfort. Many of the boys were scantily supplied. Their fathers had -perhaps never been boys and gone away to school, or perhaps they never -had fathers as I had none, and they never found such a friend as I had. -I pitied them and aided them often, and so gained many a friendship. I -had plenty of good, warm, soft bedding, and many a night my extra -blankets were loaned to those shivering near me. - -The principal was a great solid, ruddy, beefy sort of a man, so plump -and enshrined with flesh, that if he had slept on the rocks they would -not have come near his bones. He wore “parson clothes,” and was always -mousing around, not to do any work himself, but to see that the teachers -did their’s and that the boys obeyed the rules. He read the prayers and -flogged the boys, and from what we could hear some of them required his -services very often, or he thought they did. The result was the same. I -do not remember, during my whole four years, of ever receiving a kind -word from him. If he ever spoke to me it was just what was required, of -course, and by rule. We never came in contact for good or ill except -once. Whether this was arranged by the decrees or by the rules, or what, -I do not know or ever cared, but have since suspected—as I have stated -that I am rather of a suspicious, inquisitive nature, wanting a reason -or giving a reason for everything—that I was not worthy of his profound -attention, but having been sent by the well-known magistrate and -collector of Muggerpur, a man of considerable influence, who paid well, -I was not to be interfered with, though I was unnoticed and unfavored. -Though in birth I was nothing, as I well knew, and he I am sure knew it -as well as I did, for such men can tell by a sniff what rank a boy or -man is of, yet my patron, by his position, had raised or put me in the -rank of the higher class. It was not long before I came to the -conclusion that my position was fixed, not by my own merit, but by some -arbitrary rule or something, I knew not what. - -Though happy for myself in my position, I could not help pitying some -about whom he inquired of a teacher if they were of the middle or lower -classes in society. The result was that the floggings were in this -proportion, commencing with the lower class, as three, two, one. Though -to be just I think the higher class, of which I was accidentally one, -seldom got what we deserved. Thus the scripture is fulfilled, “To him -that hath, shall be given even more than he hath,” so the lower classes, -who have all the poverty, misery and wretchedness, have these abundantly -increased, and besides get nearly all the stripes and curses. - -This class arrangement greatly puzzled me. Somewhere in one of the -scripture lessons we read that “God created of one blood all nations of -men,” but this we read according to rule, and probably meant nothing -when it came to practice, as scripture often does, yet for the life of -me, and I was very attentive whenever our rules compelled us to read our -Bible lessons, I could never find out where it was said that God had -created higher, middle and lower classes, and this is still one of the -many things I have yet to learn. - -Why was I sent to this school? I often thought of that, for I was always -putting in my whys and wherefores. This school was under the -distinguished patronage of the Lord Bishop of Somewhere, the Supreme -Head of the Church and next to God in authority, following the -ecclesiastical rules. Accordingly, every mother’s son below him in rank -followed him darja ba darja, as the natives say, step by step, as sheep -follow a bell-wether. When he says “Thumbs up,” it is thumbs up, and -when he says “Thumbs down,” what else can it be but that? - -I think it was on account of its prominent figure-head that Mr. Percy -finally decided upon this school. - -The teachers, with one exception, were excellent men. They were good -scholars, as I afterward came to know. They performed their work -thoroughly and took delight in the advancement of their pupils. And -better than all, they had a kind, genial manner that showed itself in -various ways and won the affections of the boys. They were above -pettiness, and acted as if they had once been boys themselves. Many men -seem to forget and act as if they had come into the world full grown. - -The one teacher, my exception, seemed to be, I do not know what else to -say, a freak of nature. I formed a dislike to him the first time I saw -him. I could never get over this feeling, though I tried to do so. I was -not alone in this, for during the four years I never heard a boy speak -well of him. And boys can make up their minds about what they like or -dislike as well as men. In fact, their judgment is often more correct, -as it comes by instinct. Did you ever see a dog run around in a crowd -and pick out just the man he wanted? A wide awake boy, as well as a dog, -can tell who would be kind to him at the first glance. - -Acquaintance with this teacher did not improve on the first opinion of -him, but the reverse. He was tall and lean as if he had been brought up -on milk with the cream removed. His complexion was almost milky white, -or rather a pale yellow, sometimes whiter and sometimes yellower. The -color of his hair was not much better than that of his skin. He had the -most juvenile moustache, and a few straggling unneighborly hairs at the -sides of his face, that he seemed to be nursing with great care to bring -to maturity. Many were the sly jokes of the boys on those whiskers. His -clothes were of the strictest cleric cut, a parson’s waistcoat, a great -high collar that was ever threatening to cut his ears off, but refused -to do the deed out of sheer pity. - -I cannot but think, heathen as I am, that a parson, of all men, should -always be a well favored, as well favored in body as well as mind, a -manly man, of whom God or nature need not be ashamed and to whom the -people would listen without disgust or pity. Another thing I could not -understand why most of this class should always have that far away pious -look, a ministerial drawl or holy moaning tone. Whether these are -produced by their longings for heaven, or their food, or their -devotions, or what I cannot tell. Their tone or drone and appearance, -all goes to show that their profession has got the better of their -manhood. - -To return to the school. This teacher had really nothing in him or about -him of a parson, except his manner and his clothes, and the clothes were -the most valuable part of him. He evidently realized this himself, for, -lacking in every respect what pertained to a real priest, he tried to -make up in his dress and posing. By his manner, at first sight, not -later, he would be taken to be one of God’s saints; and by his clothes, -that he was the confidential adviser and chaplain of some great -Archbishop or the Bishop himself. He went around the building or through -our play grounds with his eyes turned towards the earth as if in holy -meditation, appearing as meek as Moses was said to be, but an hour -afterward when some of the boys were called before the beefy principal -for some loud laughter or slight violation of the rules, we knew that -“Yellow Skin” had been telling. How we learned to think of that man! not -with hatred for he was not worthy of that, but with contempt, probably -the same feeling that a noble mastiff has for a mangy pariah cur. He was -lurking everywhere, with his eyes towards the ground as if searching for -some lost jewel but we came to know that he always had his side eye upon -us. Outside his classes he never spoke to the boys, as this might have -compromised his clerical dignity. He never accused any one openly and -the principal never revealed his informant, but any boy of us knew who -had told. I always thanked my guiding star that I was not in any of his -classes. By instinct I kept out of his range as much as possible. - -The principal, portly as he was, knew a thing or two. He was a slow -thinker, or probably thought but little, as I have not treasured up -anything of his, not a saying, a witticism, an anecdote, and a man must -be composed of the very essence of stupidity who in four years could not -give out something worth saving. A learned professor—as I have read -somewhere—claims that “genius is the evidence of a degenerative taint, -that is, an epileptical degenerative psychosis.” To be just, I must -absolve our chief from any such imputation. But he was business itself, -a plodder in his little circle, with as much brilliancy and energy in -his thoughts and movements, as in a buffalo going from grass to its -wallow. He surely understood “Yellow Whiskers” thoroughly, as he never -treated him as an associate, rather as a spy and lackey. - -How different with the other teachers. We soon fell into the habit of -making a note of their bright sayings, their anecdotes and witticisms -and frequently after class, one boy would call out “Hallo Jim,” or -“Dick” or “Japhet, I have got another,” and out would come the note-book -and heads would be bent over it reading something good that he had got -from his teacher in the class room. It became quite a competition as to -who should get the most of these good things. And now after years have -passed I often take out the old note-books and read them with the -greatest pleasure, and again see the happy faces of the boys reading the -bright things they had secured. But we never remembered anything of the -sleek parson spy, except what we were obliged to do by the nature of -memory, and what we would willingly have forgotten. - -A little incident will show the character of one of our teachers. One -morning, as we came into our class room, every eye was fixed upon a -billy-goat tied in the master’s chair on the platform behind the table. -Every boy looked at every other boy with a silent question on his lips, -and waited in wonder what the teacher would say. I greatly admired him, -as he was one of my model men, and I felt sorry for anything that might -annoy him, and I think most of the class felt the same. Soon he came in, -and apparently did not notice anything out of the way until he was about -to step upon the platform, when he turned quickly, saying, “I beg your -pardon, boys, I find I have made a mistake. I am not the kind of teacher -you need, as I see you have selected a billy-goat to take my place. You, -perhaps, think that he is able to teach you all you are capable of -learning, so I had better seek another situation, but before I leave, as -I would not act hastily, I would like to know if you all prefer the goat -to me. Any one who wants the goat, hold up his hand.” Not a hand went -up. “Now, any one who wants me to remain hold up his hand.” And every -hand and arm in the room went up as high as they could be raised. “That -settles it,” he said, “and I have a very good opinion of you. I think -the chaukedar must have been playing on us all, so we will have him -called to take the butt of his joke away.” - -That was all. He never referred to the matter again, and our lessons -went on as usual. We all, or most of us, felt so sorry for the master -that we proposed as we left the room to keep dead silent. But the news -of it got to the principal. We never knew how, but we all believed that -the spy, always lurking about, had seen the goat through the window. -That evening, as our chief pastor read the prayers, I felt by his tone, -manner, and the redness of his face, that something was coming; just as -the heated air and the distant rumbling thunder, tells of the coming -storm. - -Prayers said, little Johnny, he who was so timid that he could not kneel -down before the boys to say his prayers, was called in front of the -desk. Said our portly head in a pompous, angry voice, fierce enough to -make a lion tremble; his face crimson, and his whole mountain of flesh -fairly shaking with wrath: “You were seen in front of the school -building last night, when several large boys ran past you, and I am sure -they were the ones who put the goat in the master’s chair, and I want -you to tell who they were?” There was a dead silence, of a minute, it -seemed to me, but it may have been only a half of one, yet it was an -awful long time. Johnny was as silent as the rest of us. Then the chief, -angrier than ever: “Are you going to tell me who those boys were, or -not?” “No, sir, I shall not tell,” said the brave lad. His voice -trembled, but had a deal of firmness in it. As he gave his answer our -chief drew a rattan from the table drawer, and laid it upon poor Johnny, -right and left, up and down, regardless where he struck. Every blow hit -me, for I had often met the little fellow and loved him. One thing, -especially, brought us together. One day he told me he had never had a -father, so this made us twin brothers in sympathy ever afterward. I -screamed in pain, pain in my heart, the worst kind of pain. At my scream -the big flogger stopped and shaking the rattan at me, shouted out: “If -that boy makes another sound, I will give him something to remember. -This will do for to-day,” said he, as he seemed to be exhausted, and out -we went, the spy following us. - -As I had been threatened for my sympathy with Johnny, my instinct told -me that it might be better for him that I should not be seen in his -company by the spy. I went back up the hill to a bit of level ground -where we often walked, and where I knew Johnny would come, and soon he -appeared. We went into a quiet little nook, and then he pulled up his -trousers and showed the great red marks that were swelling into welts, -and then showed me his arms and back. How those cuts must have hurt! I -had never been whipped, but had received some cuts in play, so I could -imagine how such a thrashing must have felt. But he never whimpered. He -seemed to be more hurt in his thoughts than in his body. I took him in -my arms, and told him he was a brave noble fellow, that there was not -another boy in the school who could have stood such a licking without -screaming and blubbering. This greatly pleased and consoled him, but he -carried the marks, as he was black and blue for months. He then said -that the night before, he had gone out for a few minutes, and just as he -was in front of the hall, four boys ran out of the class room. He knew -every one of them, as the moon was shining brightly. Just as he entered -the door, the spy appeared. Neither of them said anything. When he was -called up by the principal he was surprised, as he could not think of -any reason for it. He was thunderstruck when the question was asked, and -more so, when the blows fell. - -Just as we thought, the spy was in it. Johnny did not tell me who the -boys were, and I did not wish to know the name of any one who would sit -still like a great skulking coward, and see a boy like Johnny, be -thrashed for his fault. Though Johnny never told, they became known and -were not forgotten during our four year’s course. They were not blamed -for the goat affair, as all took that as a joke, but for their cowardice -and meanness in letting Johnny be whipped while they looked on. They -were often left out of our games when sets were made up if we could do -without them. Often we would find placards on the walls and trees -asking: “Who were the cowards that let Johnny be thrashed?” “Little -Johnny is known, but who are the sneaks?” - -But where was our teacher? It appeared that he had gone out for a stroll -with a friend after his classes, but I felt sure that he knew something -was going to happen about the goat affair, and he would get out of the -way so as not to be called on to say anything, or to blame any one. This -was just like him. He was a man, and we all admired and loved him. - -As to our principal. That scene of anger and brutality ended his praying -for me. He read prayers, but I never heard them. His influence over me -for good or evil was ended. How could such a man as that preach to us of -pity to the weak, of kindness, of charity, of mutual forbearance! - -Johnny became a general favorite, a hero among us, and I never saw our -teacher meet him without a smile or pleasant word, and I am sure that -Johnny had many a treat without knowing the giver; for he often found -sweets and cake in his coat pockets in the morning and wondered how they -got there. - -In spite of the rigid rules, the blank walls, the coarse solid food; in -spite of the harsh bully of a man over us and the spy lurking at our -heels, our time passed pleasantly. The rest of our masters were kind and -considerate. I soon fell into the ways of my associates and although our -rules were so precise, I soon became accustomed to them. I studied -because I enjoyed it and for another reason. Not a day passed in which I -did not often think of Mr. Percy. I would find myself asking, “What -would he say if he could see me, if he could know my thoughts, know of -my progress, what would he think of me!” I would imagine him in his -home, or riding, driving, how he looked and talked. He was my other life -and I could but feel from the interest he had shown in me that I was -his. I guided myself in all my ways by what I thought he would like and -this I now see had a wonderful influence over me. His gentleness, his -intelligence, his nobility of character inspired me and had I been -inclined to idleness, or injurious habits the remembrance of him would -have checked me, for the thought of failing in his anticipation of me -gave me pain. - -To go back a little. As I awoke the next morning after my arrival, I -thought of Mr. Percy and soon I was writing my first letter to him. It -was the first real letter that I had ever attempted. My teacher on the -plains, had daily instructed me in writing and composition, and had -caused me to write some imaginary letters which he corrected. I now -wrote as I thought and just as I felt. Mr. Percy had never criticised me -in a way to make me feel any embarrassment. So I had no fear, besides it -was a labor of love and respect. I told him of my journey, my surprise -on seeing the hills, of my arrival and first view of things. The letter -was ready on the appearance of the bearer. He took it and made his -salaam, while I burdened him with many salaams to all the servants. - -The next day there came a letter written on the day of my departure, the -first of a great number that I received from Mr. Percy all of which I -have kept, forming several volumes that are among my treasures. The -letter ran thus: - - “_My Dear Charles_:— - -You cannot know how lonesome I have been since you left. This shows how -much I think of you and what you are to me. I trust you had a pleasant -journey, and arrived safely. I have no doubt you found everything -strange, for it must be a new life to you. There will be some things -disagreeable to you as there is to every one of us in whatever -circumstances we may be placed. The world is far from being perfect, and -as we ourselves lack so much, we should always be ready to make -allowances for others. The best way is to do the best we can, take the -bitter with the sweet, and endure bravely what we cannot cure. I am -anxious for the return of the bearer to hear from him about you, and -also to receive a letter which I am sure you have sent by him. Wishing -you every blessing and success, I am your very desolate and devoted -friend, - - R. PERCY.” - -In a few days another letter came: - -“The bearer has returned and I am so glad to hear such a good report of -you and of your position. He is ready again and again to give his -account of the ‘Chota Sahib,’ and I often see him surrounded by -everybody in the compound and know he is telling of his journey up the -hills and no doubt much about you. I was this morning behind one of the -trees in the garden and overheard him say to the mali, “One day the -‘Chota Sahib’ will become a ‘Barra Sahib,’ so you see there is some hope -for you.”” - -I could see in my mind the twinkle of his eyes as he would have made -this remark had I been near him. - -The letters came and went regularly two a week. One of the rigid rules -was that we were to write home only once a week. I considered this most -unjust, especially if the writing did not interfere with my studies. I -evaded this rule openly a number of times until I was spoken to by the -principal. I then secreted the materials in my pocket and went for a -walk to a place sheltered by a rock where I could be unseen and yet see -any one coming. This was my writing place, that is for off-day illegal -letters during the first year, except in the rains when I sought shelter -in a hut built for the watchmen. My trunk on leaving home was well -supplied with writing materials and with stamps, so I had no trouble in -this respect. But how to get the letters to the post was my first query? -I had plenty of money and had given the bearer of our room several tips -already, so he was my friend and remained very devoted to me during all -the years I was in school. He was a good fellow in himself and would -have done me favors without reward. - -I always like to speak as well as I can of human nature. It is so -defective at the best that we should always keep the better view of it -to the front, if possible. Yet, I think my tips had considerable to do -with his constant allegiance to my interests. Money is like cement in a -wall; it keeps the bricks together. The power of money! What has it not -done and what is it not able to do? Nothing on earth seems able to stand -before it. Nor honor, nor patriotism, integrity or virtue? Even the -doors of heaven seem to be unlocked by it. If not, why the gifts of -wicked men who have spent their lives in sin, if they did not have faith -that they could purchase a mansion in heaven, as they could buy a ticket -for a seat in a theatre? - -It was privately arranged with the bearer that on certain days he would -find under the sheet at the foot of my bed a letter which he was to take -to the post-box on the lower road. So faithfully was this contract kept -that my letters never failed to be posted. - -To be sure this was a violation of the one of the rules, but what of it? -I was not conscious of wrong in evading the rule. They had no right to -make it. It interfered with an inalienable natural right of mine, and -the right of my best friend to have the letters from me. If they had -said, “You must not write during school hours,” I would have seen the -sense and justice of it. My instinct rebelled against the rule and I -violated it with a clear conscience. I hate injustice and have a -contempt for the petty kind, and who has not? Tyranny is one of my -devils, man-made, however, for I have never got my faith high enough or -so low as to believe in the divine origin of the devil or any devils. -They are all so low down, that man must have begotten them. - -As to the rule, I took pleasure in breaking it for it was absurd and -unjust. If they had posted up in our room “No pillow fights.” I would at -once have said, “Right you are,” for a violation of such a rule would -cause destruction of property, confusion, and no doubt the devil of -quarrel would have been born. - -I think that the world, as well as schools, is cursed with too much -legislation. Statutes, laws, regulations, restrictions, prohibitions at -every turn, are enough to make us all sinners. I often think of that old -fable of Eve and the apple, that if the Lord had told her to go out and -gather all the apples in the garden and eat as many as she wanted, she -would have said that she did not like apples, and never did from the -time she was born, they were too acidulated, and she would not have -tasted even one; but when she was told not to touch any of them she was -bound to break the rule, even if she broke her neck and the necks of all -of us, her children. I cannot leave this without noticing a question -that has often bothered me, because I am no theologist and yet cannot -take everything by faith on the mere say so of man or men—and that is, -since the Lord foreknew what Eve would do, why did He place the apples -in the garden and then forbid her to take them? Did He not lead her into -temptation? That is, if the story about her is true. If, knowing the -predilections of my bearer for appropriating my property, and -particularly for his dislike of seeing silver and copper coin lying -around unused, why should I freely place them about in his sight to -excite his desire of reciprocity, in order to tempt him and so bring -punishment upon himself and upon his children? Would not I, an educated -fore-thinking sahib be more to blame for what I did, than what he a poor -ignorant man did? Though I have studied much, and thought a little, yet -I am often puzzled by such simple questions. - -It is the little things of life that bother us the most. Poor Johnny -could take a flogging that raised great welts on his body without a -squeal, but he could not kneel to say his prayers when the other boys -could see him. I have ridden an elephant, a noble tusker, all day in the -forest after tigers and he never flinched, but in the evening when he -was hobbled to a tree, one little mosquito buzzing about his ears would -set him frantic with rage. It is the mean, petty annoyances that make -life a burden, and it is not strange when they become frequent, that -many take tickets of-leave for parts unknown. - - - - - CHAPTER VII. - - -From the first I found myself in a very good position in the school. The -principal and teachers knew who had sent me and this settled my status -with them. And I knew that the principal had received a letter, for Mr. -Percy told me that he would write, and that I need have no fear of my -reception or treatment. The boys soon learned that the magistrate and -collector of Muggerpur was my patron. They also knew that I received two -letters a week from him, and so probably concluded that I must be of -some account. When I became better acquainted I read some of the letters -or paragraphs to some of my intimates, and this had its effect, for the -letters were such that any boy or man might be proud of receiving. They -might talk of their fathers, and though I never had one I could show -them that I was not friendless. These things gave me a standing with the -boys. Besides I had a superior outfit, comprising everything that a boy -could want in school. My clothes were of the best material and made in -the best style, some of them by a “Europe” tailor. I think there is -nothing that gives a boy such self respect as good fitting clothes. Some -of the boys, and I pitied them, had clothes that could only humiliate -them. “The apparel oft proclaims the man,” and I think often greatly -helps to make the man. Their trousers were either so long as to drag on -the ground or so short as to expose their legs, and their coats hung -like bags from their shoulders. How could a boy rigged in such fashion -stand erect and be polite? - -Then I had two good trunks, not boxes, with spring locks, in which I -could keep everything safely and neatly. These trunks were the -admiration of my fellows. Later in life I have thought of the value of -the impression those trunks made on the minds of my room-mates. The -whole outfit of a man is a delineation of character. It has a subjective -influence on the man himself and reveals to others the style of the -owner. It seems nothing would humiliate me more than to go among -strangers with a box or trunk, the hinges broken, the lock gone and the -thing bound up with rope. I would certainly make an allowance, as I -always have done, for poverty. I have never, since I was taken up by my -best friend, been in want of money; yet I have seen so many to whom an -ana was of more value than rupees to others, that I have not only a -respect, but a profound sympathy for the poor. Still I cannot excuse -negligence or laziness in not repairing a hinge or lock to a box, when -it would require but little labor or expense. - -Boys will be boys the world over, and I never yet saw a boy whose mouth -was not open like a young bird’s, ready for something to eat. We were -allowed only once a week to make purchases, and the mittai and boxwalas -knew the day as well as we did, and never failed to come, and though it -was not down in the rules that we should see them we always met them and -on time. Many were the talks we had about what we should purchase next -time. It soon became known that I was a liberal buyer, and I am proud to -say that I was also a liberal giver. This made me many a friend and -warded off many a bad cut that I might otherwise have received. There -was nothing great in this, no real true feeling or friendship. It proves -nothing but this, that boys as well as men know on which side their -bread is buttered. How frequently we see men, brainless idiots, without -a virtue or grace to recommend them, fawned upon by men of intelligence, -of honor or without honor, for the sole and only reason that they have -money. Let there be a carcass, though tainted, the vultures will -surround it. My instinct was not so dull but that I saw through this -personal attachment of some of the boys, not all of them, I am glad to -state, for quite a number of them whose pockets were rather pinched, -liked me not only for my sweets, but for my own sake. I know this, for -years after, when I met them, they would say with a warm grasp of the -hand and a kindliness of voice. “Japhet you were kind to me at school.” -Such expressions are worth more than Government Stocks and far better -than lying, empty inscriptions on a tombstone after one is dead. - -But there were ripples now and then. Soon after the term opened the new -boys began to make up the different teams, clubs and societies. There -was one team rather high, inclusive of the larger boys of what they -considered the “first class” and exclusive of any that did not quite -come up to the views of their set. In short, they were aristocratic, and -I could never understand on what this was based. In looks they were -inferior to others; their manners were rude and coarse; in their studies -they were below the average, and some of them did not pass their -“exams;” yet they presumed to be _the_ set of the whole school. It is -not only in school that we see this assumption of superiority, for in -life similar scenes are enacted. - -I have often been amused by the strutting and parading of men who are in -society. I knew one, the son of a London tailor in the civil service, -who would have taken oath that he had never seen a goose; another, the -son of an engine driver, who I know would have sworn that he really did -not know what an engine was, but then he was so ignorant that he would -not have known his own father, the engine driver, had he met him in -“society.” And of the aristocracy itself, it might not be safe for many -of them to look up their pedigrees, for fear of running against a -pirate, a ruffian, or a scamp of some kind. - -I saw something of this in the manners of the set, but paid little -attention to it, as they were mostly very civil to me; probably for the -reasons I have given. I was fully occupied, and this is the best -preventive of devils being born in one’s self. - -One day, as I was seated on a bench behind a bush reading a book, I -overheard some one ask, “Why not take Japhet?” “What! that Eurasian?” -said the other. This startled me. I had almost forgotten that other name -of mine, but this remark revived it. I remained quiet, but as they -passed on I saw that he who had repeated the name was one of the four -who had been the cause of Johnny’s punishment. Had he been any other I -would have felt the slur more than I did. I had no idea what the word -meant, as I had concluded it was but a chance nickname that boys often -give each other. But now being uttered by this boy, who could not have -heard it before, I thought there must be something in me or about me -that made the name applicable to me; that there must be a meaning to it, -and resolved to say nothing until I saw Mr. Percy again. Yet I could not -forget it. - -When I went up to the room I surveyed myself in a small mirror I had. My -hair was black, but other boys had hair as black as mine; some had red -hair; others white; some yellow. I preferred the black, so the question -about the hair was settled. Some boys had pale, sickly complexions, -others reddish-yellow, and some had faces as brown as mine, so I could -see nothing in my face to make me an oddity, such as to be called by a -particular name. I stood erect, had well-fitting clothes, and saw -nothing out of shape or style, so gave up trying to solve the mystery -and went back to my book. - -When I have thought of this I have smiled at the simplicity of my -ignorance, and wondered why I did not inquire of some one what -“Eurasian” meant. One reason was that I was too proud to confess my -ignorance; but another and a greater one was a fear that there might be -something in it to my detriment, and I would delay the knowledge of it -as long as possible. It has been one of the weaknesses of my life to put -off the disagreeable as long as possible, though sure it must inevitably -come sooner or later. - -I think it was the fear of hearing something unpleasant that kept me -silent. I concealed my fear, however, and I doubt if any one ever -suspected that I had thoughts of the opprobrium cast upon me by this -name. I resolved to make up any defect or deformity by my standing, not -only in my classes but in our social life, by my proficiency and -courtesy, and I think in a great measure I succeeded, for except by a -very few, who occasionally in a mocking way tried to give me a snub, the -others treated me not only with respect, but considerable deference. One -of those who would have crowded me out, if he could have got others to -join him, was a great lubberly fellow, coarse in feature and dull in -intellect. He was the son of a chaplain on the plains who was compelled -to marry the daughter of his charwoman before he left college. This I -heard years after, and it was well I did not know it then. It is a wise -provision of Providence that we do not know everything about our -fellow-mortals. The mother of this boy, as I saw her years after, was an -adipose creature, a fine specimen of good living and poor thinking. -Once, calling on her husband to make some inquiries, the only remark I -heard her make was, “Henry, I think that rooster will make a fine curry -one of these days,” referring to a pullet in front of the veranda. - -The father was a “so so” sort of man, almost emaciated as if he gave his -wife all the fat and nearly all the lean to eat. He had a recipe for a -rum punch that he was offering to everybody, so that the profane of his -flock called him the “Rum Punch Padri.” He was a good-natured, fidgety -man, no sooner commencing anything than he was off to something else. He -showed his nature in the performance of the Church service, for I never -saw a padri get through with it quicker than he did. He never made a -pause, and seemed never to take breath. From the time he commenced to -the finish, it was a race between himself and the congregation; he to -see how far ahead he could get, and they to keep in sight of him, for -they would hardly begin “Good Lord” than he was far away into the middle -of the next sentence. This reminds me of what a friend, the surgeon of a -man-of-war, told me of their chaplain, one Sunday morning, betting a -bottle of champagne that he could get through the service in fifteen -minutes. He went in for it and came out with his watch in his hand, -throwing off his gown, claimed his champagne, and got it. But the “Rum -Punch Padri” was a truthful man, for he frankly said one day that so -many services were a great bore. He was not to blame so much for his -haste, for he had to make up for his wife’s slowness—and she was so -slow! I often thought that if I had such a wife—but I will not say what, -as it is not always best to say just what one thinks. - -If it is really true that children get their intellect from the mother, -and that there never was a smart man who had not a smart mother, one of -the problems of the future in step with the progress in other things, -will be to give everybody smart mothers; but that cannot happen just -now, as what would be done with all the dull women? If it were said to -each of them _vide_ Hamlet, “Get thee to a nunnery,” the world would be -almost motherless. - -After seeing the mother I could make some allowance for that boy. Had I -known her in my school days he would have had my fullest sympathies, -with such a maternal burden. He could not help being born lazy, tired, -dull and snobby, though the latter trait he probably got from his -father. I did feel enough for him to aid him in his mathematics and -translations. The father was of good family, that is, the society -“good,” not in mentality, nor in sense, certainly not in morals. It was -a false label as applied to him, or rather a good label attached to a -fraudulent article. - -I found myself admitted into the highest set, and had not much to -complain of. The term passed quickly. I often indulged in reveries of -the past, and hoped that in some future time I could gather up the -threads of my life and unravel the mystery of my early days, for there -was certainly something strange and mysterious, for little Johnny and I -were the only boys who never had a father, and it was strange, very -strange. He was a modest, quiet and lovable lad, and we often walked and -talked together, for he confided in me as an elder brother. - -The year closed with our examinations, and I was extremely happy in -being able to carry the report to my best of friends that I had passed -at the head of my classes. This was not from any superior mental -ability, but because I had a special delight in studying. In one of Mr. -Percy’s letters he said, “Anything you have to do, do it with all your -mind and strength. Don’t dawdle. If you find your mind is tired, rest it -by taking up another book, or if you can, take a good run. If at play, -engage in it with all your might. Don’t linger over anything, act -vigorously, and stop.” This letter was a spur to me, and many a time -when I was growing listless, that expression “Don’t dawdle” came up. I -did not know really what it meant, and have never looked it up yet. I -caught the idea he intended to convey, and used it as my mental whip. -Since then I have often used the word upon myself, and would like to -have used it upon others, for there are many dawdlers in the world. - -We had our final games, our last treats, packed our boxes and were ready -to depart. The bearer had come for me. The journey down the hills and on -the train was pleasant; but the anticipation of meeting Mr. Percy made -me oblivious to almost everything by the way. As the train drew up to -the station, I saw him looking eagerly at each passing car. He quickly -saw me, and his first words were, “Why, Charles, my boy, I am so glad to -see you. How you have grown!” - -The carriage was in waiting, and soon we were at home. I cannot tell how -the other boys felt when they met their fathers and mothers or friends, -but I doubt if any of them were happier than I. If the heart is capable -of holding only so much joy, they could not have been happier, for mine -was full. The servants were all ready with their profoundest salaams and -greetings, and even the dogs, from the big hound to the little terrier, -were glad, and he must be hard-hearted indeed, who cannot enjoy the -greeting, sincere and honest as it is, of a dog. - -Need I tell of the pleasant dinner that followed? The big vases of -flowers were not now needed to hide my mistakes. All was as if I were -some distinguished guest, not that quite, but a long absent friend. -After that came our chat with our coffee in front of the fire. One thing -gave me the greatest pleasure, and that was Mr. Percy’s evident -satisfaction in my improvement. He never praised or flattered me, though -he always spoke kindly. It was not in his words so much that I knew of -his pleasure, as in his manner, a feeling that came from his heart, and -through his eyes, in his voice, his smile, his gestures; in fact, his -satisfaction showed itself in the whole man. He was all or nothing. His -whole being was absorbed in what he was, and all his faculties and -energy in what he did. He could not profess to believe anything and then -act contrary to it. There was no sophistry in his words or deception in -his manner. His leading characteristic was sincerity. He often said that -he made many mistakes, and he might have added that he was ever ready to -acknowledge and rectify them. He had his moods as all should have. At -home in his library, investigating some abstruse law case, he was as -frigid as marble, and could bear no interruption from friend, servant or -dog. Even in this mood he was never out of temper, for I never once saw -him surly or cross. He calmly gave the order that he was not to be -disturbed and it was obeyed. Once I broke the rule. The door was closed -and the bearer acted as Cerberus. A young man had come to see me ride a -pony that Mr. Percy had purchased for me. I did not like to wait, for it -might be hours before the door would be opened, as it was early morning, -and I might miss the chance of a ride. I approached the door and the -bearer shook his head, but I gave a timid knock and heard “Come in.” I -opened the door just enough to let my voice in and said, “Please may I -ride the pony?” “Yes, Charles; good morning,” he answered. I heard the -smile in his tone, and said “Thank you.” I think he would have received -the bearer with the same courtesy if it had been necessary to interrupt -him. He treated the servants with kindness, even the sweeper had respect -shown him. He made all allowances for their capacity and position. I -remember one morning a neighbor called, and while sitting on the veranda -complained of one of his servants who was not able to do this or that, -and after he had finished, Mr. Percy quietly asked, “Stoker, how much -ability do you expect to get for eight rupees a month?” - -I saw him in his court room where he put on his judicial mood, when calm -and dignified he listened to all parties alike, showing in his manner -that he had taken no side, but was trying to find out the truth that he -might act justly. One thing I remember particularly, he would not allow -a witness to be bullied or frightened out of his senses by a pleader on -the opposite side, as is too often the case. In some courts one might -think the one accused of crime had got into the witness stand instead of -the dock, from the manner the witness is treated. The way they are often -badgered is enough to keep them away from court, and when there, to -prevent them telling a straight story, either true or untrue. After -calmly hearing a case Mr. Percy would deliberately render his judgment. -When many years had passed, and I had an opportunity of inquiring, I -found that never was one of his decisions reversed by a higher court. - -There was not a more sociable man in the station than he. He was -extremely fond of good company. I mean by that, of intelligent men and -women of good sense, agreeable manners; who had something worth talking -about, who could wield argument even against himself, and I think he was -more pleased with a keen opponent than with one who agreed entirely with -him. He was fond of wit, and had an abundance of it. I knew that he -hated low talk and vulgar anecdotes. No one ever commenced the second -time to tell one of those ill-flavored stories in his presence. Once a -rather fast youth, who presumed a good deal on his family and position -in society, was about to offer one of his unsavory morsels, when Mr. -Percy remarked in the tone of a judge roasting a thief, “Mr. Sharp, you -had better take your smut to another market.” Another time, after a -bachelor’s dinner, a man high up in the service commenced to relate one -of his bald old elementary jokes that appeared to have some impropriety -in it. Mr. Percy arose and left the room without a word, but every one -was conscious of what he thought and felt. The social thermometer fell -suddenly a number of degrees, and the story remained untold. - -His purity of conversation was one of his characteristics. I cannot -recall a word or story of his, that could not have been told in a -drawing room to the most refined ladies and gentlemen. He would no -sooner let dirty talk come from his lips than he would have taken filth -from the gutter and rubbed it upon his own face or thrown it in the -faces of his friends. This had a great effect upon me in after life. - -One may make allowance for ignorant men who have always lived in an -atmosphere of coarseness and vulgarity, for indulging in talk which -seems second nature to them, but I never could comprehend how educated -men, boasting of their blood and family descent, claiming to be -Christians and gentlemen, can indulge in stories and insinuations that -are most repulsive to all but those whose minds gloat and fatten upon -salacious garbage. - -Mr. Percy could become angry, but always with a reason and a purpose, -yet at times, under great provocation, he could be as cool as if nothing -had happened. He was once making an experiment in trying to grow -seedless oranges. There were only half a dozen fruit on the tree, and -while they were ripening he never missed seeing them several times a -day, and every one about the place knew his interest in them. The malies -were ordered to watch them night and day. One morning all were gone. The -malies were instantly summoned. They declared that their eyes had been -upon the oranges every minute; they would sooner have plucked out their -eyes than to have had the fruit disappear. He knew that one or all of -them were guilty, as it was impossible for any one else to have taken -the fruit without their knowing it. They were all ordered to the -veranda, and the bearer was told to bring the galvanic battery, or bijli -ka bockus, as they called it. A large mirror was placed in front of the -box. They were told to look into the mirror and to take hold of the -handles of the battery and the oranges would be seen in the eyes of the -thief. They all exclaimed that the idea was an excellent one. Three of -them stood the test bravely, receiving the shocks and looking with eyes -wide open into the mirror. The fourth, as he took hold, when the current -was increased, cried out that he was dying, and tightly closed his eyes, -declaring that the light was so bright that he could not open them. “All -right,” said Mr. Percy, “if we cannot see the oranges in his eyes we -will look into his house,” and every one went to see the search. Sure -enough, the oranges were found hidden in the man’s hut. Mr. Percy did -not dismiss the man or even utter a word of reproach. His fellow -servants, however, did not let the matter rest, as they often asked him -what he thought of the bijli ka bockus. There was no more fruit stolen -after that. The report got abroad in the bazar, and probably there were -but few in the city who did not hear of the Barra Sahib’s wonderful -instrument for detecting a thief. - -Once he had purchased a number of sheep to add to his flock. A few -mornings after, looking them over, he asked the shepherd where he got -those strange sheep. “Why,” said the man, “they are the very sheep his -honor bought.” Mr. Percy suggested, “They are very much changed,” and -examining them closely, exclaimed, “They have been sheared!” “Sheared!” -said the man, in utter astonishment, “is his honor’s servant such a dog -as that, to let any one shear the sheep while I am the shepherd?” “Very -well,” said Mr. Percy, “put the sheep in the yard and feed them.” He -then turned to me and said that we would take our morning ride, as my -pony and his horse were waiting. - -We rode off to one of the villages near which the sheep had been -pastured. Calling the zemindar or head man he asked him if there was any -wool in the village, as he wanted some immediately. The zemindar replied -that the day previous he had seen one of the villagers carrying some -wool to his house, so bidding him show us the place we followed. The man -was called and told to bring out all the wool he had, which was quite a -load for him. Mr. Percy said it was just the kind of wool he wanted, and -told the man to bring it with him at once. He asked the zemindar to come -also. - -We returned at a walk with the men at our heels. Mr. Percy was so quiet -and deliberate that no one would have suspected the purport of this wool -gathering. On reaching the sheep-fold the shepherd appeared at the gate. -With a glance he took in the whole situation, the zemindar, the -purchaser and the wool itself. He stood trembling from head to foot. Mr. -Percy sat on his horse silently looking at him for some moments, as it -seemed to me, then calling the shepherd by name, he said, “You tell that -lying dog of a servant who takes care of my sheep that if he has any -more wool to sell that I would like to buy it.” - -There was not a coarse or improper word used. There was anger, but it -was of that slow, intense, deliberate kind that made every word cut with -a keen, sarcastic edge, or fall like a blow upon the man until he could -stand no longer, but fell crouching before us and begged that the sahib -would strike him, kill him, but not say anything more. I thought that I -would have rather taken any number of lashings than those reproachful -words. Mr. Percy turned without another word to him, after he had thrown -himself upon the ground. He inquired of the man how much he had paid for -the wool, and calling the bearer told him to pay that amount and a rupee -besides, and suggested that he buy no more wool of the shepherds. He -also told the bearer to give the zemindar some fruit for his children, -and our morning’s adventure was ended. - -I asked him if he was going to dismiss the shepherd. “O, no,” said he, -“I might get a worse thief, and he will never shear the sheep again.” He -never did, and was one of the most faithful servants ever afterward. - -I have known many sahibs since then, and doubt if they would have let -such a man off so easily. Most of them, in their wrath, would have -thrashed him with a horse whip, or others would have sent him to jail. -Though Mr. Percy had his riding whip in his hand, he did not even raise -it, and he would no more have struck the man than he would have struck -me. He abhorred that brutal custom of flogging the natives, or throwing -boots, or anything convenient, at their heads, so frequent among the -high born sahib log. - -He always made allowances for the circumstances of the natives. Once, -referring to the ignorance, poverty and low wages of the people, he -said: “If I was so hard pressed as they are, I am afraid I might do a -little stealing myself.” He was very kind to the poor, and they all knew -him as their friend. - -Early on each Sunday morning, there would be a crowd of the lame, blind, -diseased, old, decrepit women and mothers with sickly, starved children, -in our compound. As soon as we had taken our tea, which was very early, -he would say: “Now, Charles, let us go to our religious service. We will -not say, ‘Let us sing, or let us pray,’ but we will worship God in -giving something to His poor.” So we would go out, he, with his bag of -rupees, anas and pice, which he had ready, and each of the Lord’s poor -would come up to get their share. He never trusted this to the servants. -This was his personal service unto God, and he performed it devoutly as -if he felt God himself was there seeing it all, and I have no doubt He -was. - - - - - CHAPTER VIII. - - -I have in my life attended many religious services, but never one that -impressed me of so much good as those to the poor in our compound. This -service was not restricted to Sunday, as is too often the case in -religious matters, as if God was shut up in the churches and He only did -business one day in the week. - -Scarcely a day passed but some came to him for assistance of some kind, -and very few went away without a token of his kindness. He was cautious -in giving, yet he very often gave when he was not quite satisfied, -saying: “I would rather take the chance of giving to twenty undeserving, -than to fail once in doing right to any one. The deceivers hurt -themselves more than any loss to me. I will do the best I can, and the -settlement at last will be all right.” Then he added, “Charles, my boy, -always remember this, a man who does a mean act always hurts himself -more than anybody else. It may not seem so at the time, but sooner or -later in this life, or the life to come, every wrong act will rebound -upon the doer like a boomerang, and this will make an eternal -punishment. This is one of God’s beneficent and inexorable laws, and I -do not believe that He will or that He can change it. Whatever a man -sows that shall he reap, is true, not because it is in the Bible, but -because it is in harmony with the universal law of cause and effect, in -nature, and also in morals.” - -He often indulged in such reflections. It was his indirect way of -appealing to my reason, in giving me suggestions and advice. - -I have said that he was kind to the poor. He took a great interest in -establishing hospitals and dispensaries in the district, and when the -Government allowance for medicines was not sufficient, he supplied this -from his own funds. He always kept a stock of medicines on hand and -various medical works, which he had well studied, so that he was quite a -doctor. For some of the villages remote from the dispensaries, he would -send medicines for free distribution to some prominent native, usually a -man in Government service, with full directions as to the use of them. - -One day a native from one of these villages came to ask for a certain -kind of medicine. He was asked how he knew of the medicine, and he -answered that he had bought some of the Tahsildar sahib, and that he had -gone to him for another bottle, but the Tahsildar sahib had demanded two -rupees for it, and he had paid only one before, so he had come to the -Barra Sahib. Mr. Percy told him that it was not possible that he was -telling the truth in saying that he had bought the medicine. The man -declared that he had told the truth. Mr. Percy, turning to me, said, -“Well, Charles, we have some business in hand, and you must help me out. -I believe this fellow, but his say so will not be sufficient proof -against the Tahsildar. If we cannot get up a scheme to entrap this fraud -we had better leave the country at once.” Ram Singh stood waiting very -attentively, not understanding anything that we said. For a few minutes -Mr. Percy sat with an elbow on each arm of his chair, with his hands in -front of him, the tips of the fingers of one hand touching the tips of -the other, while he looked away off, as if he could see help coming from -a distance. This was often his attitude when engaged in deep thought. “I -have it, I have it!” he exclaimed, and going into his library, returned -with a ten-rupee note. “Now,” said he, “I will write something in Greek, -and sign it with my initials, and you can put on it some writing with -your name.” When he had finished, he handed the note to me, and as I -turned to go to the other side of the table, there sat “Cockear” before -me. This was a terrier always waiting and watching. We called him -Cockear because his right ear always stood erect, or rather, leaned -forward, while his left ear always hung down at the side of his head, -giving him a most comical appearance. I had tried to make sketches of -this dog, and on the impulse of the moment, with him before me, watching -intently, as if he had some interest in the business in hand, I got a -sketch of his head, particularly that ear of his, and wrote Charles in -front, and Japhet after it, with “his” above and “mark” under the -sketch. - -A few days previous a soldier had come to sign some papers before the -magistrate and I noticed he signed in this way with his mark. I was -greatly surprised that a good looking European was unable to write his -name, so I got the hint from the way he signed the paper. As I handed -the note to Mr. Percy he exclaimed “Excellent! excellent! just the -thing, couldn’t be better.” He sent for the villager and when he -appeared he said, “Ram Singh, you know I am your friend, your bhai, -brother.” “Certainly Sahib, I know it, for didn’t you come out and help -me when I was in great trouble and came very near losing my fields.” -“Now Ram Singh do you think you can do just as I tell you without a -mistake?” “Certainly Sahib, if I have to die for it.” Said Mr. Percy, -“Here is a ten-rupee note, now listen with both your ears for you must -do just as I tell you.” “Without any doubt Sahib.” “You take this note, -go back to your village and to-morrow morning, take two men, your -friends with you, show them the note and then you go to the Tahsildar -and buy a bottle of the medicine, give him the note and get eight rupees -from him, do this so that your two friends can see the whole transaction -and prove by them that you bought the medicine.” - -Ram Singh was asked to repeat the instructions several times to show -that he thoroughly understood them. And now said Mr. Percy “Don’t you -gossip along the road with any one about this matter and don’t say a -word about this to your wife for you know how the women chatter.” “Yes, -yes, I know it too well,” he replied with a knowing look, for his wife’s -free tongue had caused the trouble about the fields, and the Sahib had -made a good point of it. “After you get the medicine, bring the bottle -and the eight rupees and your two friends straight to me as quickly as -you can, for I will be waiting for you.” Saying “very good, Sahib, it -shall be just as your Honor has commanded,” he made his salaam and -departed. - -I was greatly interested in the affair, because I was admitted as a -partner, a junior one to be sure, yet still a partner. I questioned if -Ram Singh would do as he was told. “No doubt of it,” said Mr. Percy. “I -know Ram Singh well, and he will do his part to the very letter just as -I told him. That is the pleasure in dealing with these natives, if they -have entire confidence in you, they have no minds of their own when in -your service and never stop to reason, but do just as they are told. -This is rather inconvenient at times. Once I gave a darzi some cloth and -an old pair of trousers for a pattern and told him to make a pair just -like the old ones, but to my dismay he put in all the patches and -darns.” - -I was considerably excited over our plot and showed it by my -restlessness. “Charles, Charles,” said Mr. Percy, “You are too agitated. -I am afraid you would never do for a judge.” - -As that day was some joogly poogly of a holiday, Mr. Percy had more -leisure than usual and various were our talks and amusements, as if he -was living over one of his boyhood days. Suddenly changing our -conversation he said, “Your letters each week were so different from -each other, so much so that I could not help noticing it, why was it?” -Then I told him, that by a rule we were allowed to write only one letter -a week, on Saturday, and these were delivered to the principal who read -them before they were sent; that when writing these regulation letters I -was not free to write just what I thought but all the time I was writing -I could think only of what the principal might say or criticise. “I see, -I see,” said he. Then I told him of my little trick about the other -letters, of my writing them out by the rock and of my compact with the -bearer to post them. With a pleased smile, as if he remembered he had -once been a boy himself, he replied: “Charles I am afraid you are -somewhat of a rogue after all.” I could not help judging from his manner -that if he thought I was a rogue I was a very good kind of one, for he -often spoke of his delight in those stolen letters. - -The morning came and with it, Ram Singh, his two friends, the bottle of -medicine and the eight rupees. So far so good. He was told to keep the -empty bottle and the filled bottle he had just bought, by him, and that -he should go out and the bearer would give food for himself and his -friends, but to say not a word about the business to any one. A sowar or -mounted messenger was sent in haste to order the Tahsildar to bring all -the money he had collected for some village purposes, all the medicine -in hand, as Mr. Percy wished to examine them, and the full list of all -those to whom he had given medicine. - -A few hours afterward, came dressed for the occasion, the Tahsildar, -with the haughty air of one honored by being sent for to meet the Barra -Sahib. He was shown into the library. After the usual fulsome greetings, -the Tahsildar, radiant with pleasure, the village accounts were examined -and the money handed over. I was standing by and at once saw our old -friend the ten-rupee note. To restrain my expression of surprise, I put -my hand on my mouth as if I had suddenly bit my tongue and went to -another part of the room. I felt certain that I was not fit to be a -judge as I could not keep a straight face. I quickly returned, Mr. Percy -counting the money took up our note, saying to the Tahsildar “This is a -strange looking note, can it be a good one?” “Without doubt,” said the -Tahsildar, “it must be a good one.” “We will have to trace it,” replied -Mr. Percy, while turning it over and holding it up towards the light. -“Where did you get it?” he inquired, and the Tahsildar quickly answered, -“I am sure I got it of one Ram Singh of the village of Futtypur.” “How -did you come to get it?” - -“In this way,” and the Tahsildar hesitated. “The man came to buy some -cloth, and got me to change the note for him, which I did.” “Very good,” -said Mr. Percy; “we will see about this later.” - -The medicines were all examined, and then the list of those to whom -donations had been made. Mr. Percy, looking over the list, quietly said, -“You gave away all these; that is, I mean, were none sold?” “Allah -forbid!” exclaimed the Tahsildar. “How could it be possible when his -honor, out of his distinguished generosity, had provided medicine to be -given to the poor, that his honor’s slave should be such a dog as to -sell any of the medicines?” - -I looked over the list, but Ram Singh’s name was not there. Mr. Percy -went out of the room for a moment, and soon after he returned, in came -Ram Singh with his two friends. As junior partner, I did my part in -looking on, especially watching the face of the Tahsildar. At the -appearance of Ram Singh he surely felt that there was mischief brewing, -for he scowled and fairly looked daggers at the man. - -“Now, Ram Singh,” inquired Mr. Percy, “did you ever get any medicine of -the Tahsildar sahib?” - -“O yes, I got a bottle.” - -“When?” quickly asked Mr. Percy. - -“It was on the last day of the Ram nila mela, when the people were -coming from the pooja.” - -“He gave you some?” - -“No, no. I paid a rupee for it; and here is the empty bottle.” - -“Ram Singh!” said Mr. Percy, very sternly. “Do you expect me to believe -that you went and paid the Tahsildar sahib a rupee for a little bottle -of medicine, when you are so poor that you cannot get food enough to -eat?” - -“He is lying,” broke in the Tahsildar, catching at this straw, “they are -all liars, these spawn of Shaitan!” - -“Ram Singh,” continued Mr. Percy, with a grave voice, “I want to know -where you got that rupee.” - -“I sold some haldi to the poojawalas; a few pice worth to one, and a few -anas worth to another, until I got the rupee.” - -“Yes,” said Mr. Percy, “and then you wasted it on a bottle of medicine.” - -“Wasted! wasted, sahib! wasted, when my only boy, the light of my eyes, -the heart of my heart, was ill, and I was afraid he was dying! Had he -died, where would I have been? My honor, my house, my all! How could I -think of the loss of a rupee, even if it was the last one I should ever -see?” - -“It is well,” said Mr. Percy; “but did you ever get any more medicine?” - -“Yes,” he replied, “this morning I got another bottle, and here it is,” -holding it up. - -“And this was given to you?” asked Mr. Percy. - -“No, no! I gave two rupees for this one.” - -“Ram Singh!” said Mr. Percy, more sternly than before, “I don’t want any -falsehoods about this. You said you once paid one rupee when it was all -you had, and now you dare to tell me that you have gone and paid two -rupees?” - -“Your honor!” exclaimed the Tahsildar, “he is lying, and I would not -listen to him any more; where could he, a beggar get two rupees?” - -“Yes, sahib,” put in Ram Singh, “it is a true thing; for these brothers -of mine went with me and saw me get the medicine, and they know I tell -the truth.” - -“We will hear them,” said Mr. Percy. “What do you know about it?” They -were all standing in a row in front of us, directly facing the -Tahsildar, with the palms of their hands together, as is the custom. -Said the elder of them, “Ram Singh came to us just as light appeared -this morning, and showed us a ten-rupee note, saying that he was going -to the Tahsildar sahib, at Sahib Gunge, to buy some medicine, and wanted -us to go with him, as he said he was afraid of being robbed, or that the -Tahsildar sahib might arrest him for having so much money; so we went -with him and saw him give the note, and get the bottle of medicine and -eight rupees from the Tahsildar sahib. That is all I know about it.” - -“Another lie! they are all of a kind, and have made up this story -together, to destroy my honor,” put in the Tahsildar. - -“Now, Ram Singh,” said Mr. Percy, “I want to know about this; where did -you get that ten-rupee note?” And Ram Singh, greatly surprised, not -seeing the line of investigation, exclaimed, “Barra Sahib! Did I not -come to you yesterday for some medicine, and from your honor’s kind -heart did you not give me a ten-rupee note?” - -“Is this it?” inquired Mr. Percy, showing him the note. - -“The very one,” he exclaimed, “for there is the dog’s head. This morning -when we were on the road, where no one could see us, I took the note out -of my kamarbund and showed it to my two brothers, and I told them that I -saw the Chota Sahib make that dog’s head while I stood at the Barra -Sahib’s table.” - -“Charles,” asked Mr. Percy, “Chota Sahib, are you in this conspiracy -too? Let us hear from you; the truth, the whole truth, and nothing but -the truth!” as sternly as if I was a culprit, yet with a twinkle in his -eye that I well understood. “Did you ever see this note before?” he -asked. “Yes,” I replied, “I saw it in this room yesterday. Ram Singh was -here, and Cockear was sitting in front while I made the sketch. I cannot -tell a lie, sir. That is my mark. I did it with my little—pen.” I was -about to say hatchet, as I had just read the story of George Washington. -I also added, “These Greek words are yours, and there are your -initials.” “Yes,” said Mr. Percy, “you are correct. The only witness yet -remaining is the dog, so we will call him,” and at a whistle, there he -was before us, all alive, trembling with eagerness, with that ear of his -cocked up, as if waiting to hear us say, “Rats!” - -In the whole of this investigation Cockear came as the climax, and his -action showed that he was conscious of his importance in the affair. The -whole scene was so ludicrous that we, Mr. Percy and all, even Cockear in -his way, burst out laughing, except the discomfited Tahsildar, who -responded with more of a savage grin than anything else. - -Assuming his magisterial air again, Mr. Percy said, “Now, Tahsildar -sahib, we will hear what you have to say.” This man, so bold when he -entered the room, cowered in his chair. He seemed whipped; completely -used up. He began, “Your Honor!” and hesitated. “If it had depended on -the testimony of these miserable wretches I would never have believed -myself guilty of such a mean act, but as the Chota Sahib’s picture of -the dog and your signature on the note are against me, I must believe -that I did this thing; it must be my kismet, though I cannot understand -how I came to be caught in this net of Shaitan.” “You plead guilty, -then?” asked Mr. Percy. “Your Honor have mercy upon me, for it was -Shaitan that has beguiled me.” - -After a pause Mr. Percy began, “Tahsildar!” he dropped the sahib, “I had -all confidence in you, and trusted you implicitly. You have robbed the -poor; you have deceived me; you came here boldly and lied to me, and -have wronged these poor men in trying to make them out as false -witnesses. Why, even the dog is more honorable and truthful than you -are. An officer of the government, you are no better than a common liar, -or a low down bazar sneak thief. I shall never trust or believe you -again.” - -As he went on Mr. Percy’s wrath increased, and he gave the Tahsildar -such a scoring that made him tremble. Mr. Percy had taken a large round -black ruler in his hand, and when firing off one of his severest shots -at the Tahsildar, he brought the ruler down upon the table with such -force that it broke into a number of pieces. This so increased the -fright of the Tahsildar that he threw himself upon the floor and grasped -Mr. Percy’s feet. Cockear, taking him for some kind of game, went for -the crouching suppliant in dead earnest. This rather spoiled the -judicial aspect of the scene. The bearer took away the dog, and the man -was ordered to his seat. - -“One word more,” said Mr. Percy, “Don’t you ever in any way interfere -with these men. They have done just what I told them to do.” Then -turning to the men, “Ram Singh, if this Tahsildar ever troubles you in -the least, let me know it and I will have him put in jail as a thief. -Here are the rupees you paid for the medicine and there is another -bottle besides. I am much pleased with what you have done. You can go -now,” and out they went, followed by the Tahsildar who made a most -obeisant salaam. I doubt if in all his life he was as glad to escape -from anything as he was from Mr. Percy’s withering scorn. - -This ended, Mr. Percy said, “Now, Charles, I think we have had circus -enough for one day, we will take a walk in the garden.” Several times he -referred to the scenes in “our court,” as he styled it. The crash of -that ruler, the quaking fright, and the crouching of the Tahsildar and -Cockear going for him was so ludicrous, that he laughed till the tears -came. - -I said he was angry. I never again saw him show his indignation as on -that day, and had he not cause for it then? Yet he did not use one -improper word, nothing but what his mother might have heard, and I think -had she been present she would have said “Robert, you are too good, you -should not talk to such a man, rather take the ruler to him, or beat him -out of the house with your slipper.” - - - - - CHAPTER IX. - - -In the evening I was amused at a little incident. We were taking our -coffee after dinner in front of the fire in the drawing room. Cockear -was crouched on the rug before us watching every motion and with that -ear of his erect as usual. Said Mr. Percy, “Cockear! you honest fellow, -come to me,” and with a spring the dog was on Mr. Percy’s lap. Mr. Percy -looking into his bright beautiful eyes said, “Cockear, I believe you -have a soul and are immortal. I know you would talk to me if only that -mouth of yours was of a different shape, but I will say in that upright -ear of yours that you are one of the best witnesses I ever had. I wish -the witnesses in my court were only half, or even one-quarter as -truthful as you are.” - -Then we had another talk and laugh over the outcome of our scheme and -the ludicrous incidents in it. Then he fell to talking over the -deliberate falsehoods of the natives. - -“I often wonder that there is any justice to any one, for who can -decide, even with the utmost care what is truth when there is so much -falsehood and perjury on both sides? I often think of Pilate and can -sympathize with him when he asked “What is truth?” I have a case of -murder in court. A score or more of Muhamedans swear on the Koran that -the man is guilty, and as many Hindus swear by the water of the Ganges -that the man is innocent. What am I to do? I have sometimes thought in -such a case I might as well count the flies on the punkah over my head, -and if the number be even, let the accused go free, if odd, sentence him -to be hung. And I think the decision by the flies would be as just as by -the evidence of the witnesses. - -“The natives all acknowledge this habit of lying and perjury and seem to -think nothing of it, take it as a matter of course. Why, I am told that -the groups of trees in my cutchery compound are called two ana trees, -four ana trees and so on up to two rupees, according to the size of the -bribes the witnesses are willing to take; so when the parties in court -want witnesses, they go to the different trees in proportion to their -ability to pay and get what they desire. - -“Some of these natives talk of representative government. Who would be -the representatives? What would they represent? As a whole people they -have no country. I never yet saw a patriot among all I have met. They -have not the remotest idea of what that word means, what the love of -country is. If they fight, it is because they are hired to do so for the -sake of plunder, or to kill those who oppose their wishes, but they -would never fight and die as patriots for the love of their country; and -those who talk the most, would be the last to take up arms. If we were -to leave the country, within a month all would be confusion. They would -be robbing each other and cutting one another’s throats worse than -pirates. The more educated know this, and while they want to become the -rulers, they would like us to remain and be their protectors. It is the -jealousy of the different tribes that is the greatest strength of the -English in India. They cannot trust each other for they know too well -what would happen if left to themselves. Just think of it. Here is this -Tahsildar, from one of their old best families, as they would say, a -devout Muhamedan, a man honored by Government with a good position, -receiving a large salary, and yet for a paltry rupee or two he stole my -medicine, robbed the poor of what I had given them, and then -deliberately lied about it. Why, I would sooner trust you, Cockear, with -my dinner than such a man, wouldn’t I?” and Cockear put up his paw and -nodded his head as if to say: “You are right again, my master.” - -Mr. Percy continued, “I was once in a district where there was a famine; -thousands of people were starving. At the best, we had not funds -sufficient to give them half enough to eat of the coarsest food. There -was nothing for them to gather, not even grass, for the earth was as -hard and dry as a brick. The people died in the villages, on the roads, -under the trees, not from any disease but from starvation. Every day we -sent out men to bury the dead—skeletons—on which there was nothing for -even the jackals to eat. It was a horrid time. I could scarcely eat my -own food for thinking of the poor wretches dying in want of such food as -was given to my dogs and horses. The few Europeans could not be -everywhere in the district and watch everything, so we had to use our -subordinates. In a very large village we put the Tahsildar in charge. He -reported to us the number to be fed, and we supplied him with funds and -gave him orders to purchase and distribute so much food each day. He -reported every day that he had done so. I rode out one morning very -early and found some food cooked, the fires all out, and the -distribution ready to begin. I had the food weighed and found it was -only half the allowance ordered, and that he had daily reported. I -ordered the fires to be relighted and the proper amount of food to be -cooked, and saw to the feeding of the people myself, twenty-two hundred -of them, and then what they did get was only half of what they needed, a -couple of chupatties and a little dhal, to last them for twenty-four -hours; but it was all we could give them. This was for that day; but -what if I had not been there, or what of the days when no European was -present? We were as positive as we could be that this Tahsildar was -making money out of the famine fund; but what could we do? He received -the money, he bought the food, saw to the distribution and made out his -own reports. He could have bought up any number of lying witnesses to -prove that he was honest, and we had none to prove him otherwise. -Shortly after the famine he made a grand wedding for one of his children -that cost him over ten thousand rupees, and it was the common talk among -the natives that he got this money from the famine relief fund. - -“Such a man, to rob the food from the mouths of starving children! He -would be mean enough to take the winding-sheet from the corpse of his -grandmother if he could sell it for a few anas! He was probably the best -native in the district. What then were the rest? And they talk of giving -such men power to make laws and govern India! If a man like him, in such -a position, would be guilty of such contemptibly mean crimes, what might -be expected of men receiving only a few rupees a month? Give me an -honest dog every time, rather than such a man,” and Cockear nodded again -very emphatically, as if saying, “There is no mistake in that.” Thus Mr. -Percy talked, for this was one of his moods. He seemed to be thinking -aloud. He was so just and kind himself toward the natives, though they -often abused his confidence, that when he talked of their dishonesty and -meanness to each other he always grew warm. Why shouldn’t he? - -He had great sympathy for the poorer natives, since he knew so much of -the extortions and tyranny of the richer classes. - -To have some little part in the conversation I told the story of that -frightful zemindar who seized the very rags of the poor people in that -never to be forgotten court from which I had escaped; and of the cruel -robbery of the man of his handful of fish that he had caught for his -starving old mother. How vividly that scene came up before me. - -“Yes,” said Mr. Percy, “and very likely that same zemindar would be -called before some wandering parliamentary committee to give his advice -about relieving the poverty of the people of India. He could tell them -more of how to relieve them of their property.” - -As I had no experience and little knowledge of these subjects I could -not say much; so both Cockear and I were good listeners, as we -frequently had such conversations, that is, Mr. Percy talked while we -listened. Some Frenchman has said that there is a large class of people, -including nearly everybody, who have not sense enough to talk, nor sense -enough to keep still. Had he seen the dog and me, I am sure he would -have made a special class for us. - -I need not say that the days passed quickly, and the time was coming for -me to return to school. I scarcely allowed myself to think of leaving -Mr. Percy and his pleasant home. When I did so, a choking lump would -come into my throat and a pain into my heart that brought tears to my -eyes. What boy has not felt this? I hardly dared hint at my feeling, but -one day when Mr. Percy suggested some preparation for going, I said I -was sorry to leave. “Yes, Charles, so am I sorry to have you go. But I -wish you to make a man of yourself, and this can be done only by -discipline of the mind and the acquisition of knowledge, and the best -place for this is in school. Manly strength comes from exercise of the -body, mental strength from using the mind, and both should go together. -If you neglect the culture of both, except to ornament the body with -clothes, you become a fop or swell. If you improve the body only, you -are simply a muscular animal or strong brute. Neglect the body and only -cultivate the mind, and you may become a mental phenomenon, a dyspeptic -growler. A trained mind in a trained body, is the way to put it; -otherwise there is incongruity, as much as to speak of cleanly people -living in a filthy house or filthy people living in a clean house. I -said discipline of mind. This comes by thinking for yourself, reasoning -with intense thought, and retaining what you learn. A man mentally -strong is not the one who simply knows the most, but the one who has -power to think, to reason, grasp facts, compare them and make -conclusions. The most of the educated natives have acquired knowledge by -memory, to the neglect of their reasoning faculties, and are like -trained parrots. One with disciplined reasoning faculties has always the -advantage over the one who is only a memorizer. The former is able to -use the material he may find in his way, while the other has the -materials but is unable to use them. Therefore get discipline, reasoning -power first of all, and the other will naturally follow. You must labor -with your mind as with the body. You may come across the story of the -man who began by lifting the calf, and continued it daily, so that when -the calf became an ox he could lift it as well. Strength of mind is -acquired by constant study, mental lifting. The boy who at first lifts -the light weight of the multiplication table and goes on lifting -something heavier each day, will find at length no difficulty in -grappling with Newton’s Principia. The training of either mind or body -should not be by spurts or sudden starts. You cannot violate the laws of -growth, either mental or physical, and be a really well developed man, -any more than you can violate God’s natural or moral laws six days of -the week and expect to make up for it on the seventh day. I do not want -you to be a seventh-day sort of a man, but to be real and true every day -and every hour you live.” - -With such remarks as these he grew more and more in earnest. “And now,” -said he, “I wish to talk to you from my inner soul, and I want to make -an impression that may never leave you as long as you live.” - -I will not try to give his words. I thought so much of what he meant -that I did not remember the phrases he used. He talked to me of -uncleanness of thought in which is the root of all evil, of -uncleanliness of speech, of uncleanliness in deed. He told me of things -that made cold chills rush through me and gave me such a fright of -impurity that I think this talk was the greatest blessing of my life. He -warned me against improper associates. “If you cannot get good company, -it were better to be alone. If a boy makes any improper suggestion or -indulges in improper talk, check him at once, show him the evil of it, -persuade him, do him good in every way, but if he will not desist, run -from him as if from a leper or from fire, and keep away from him as you -would from a foul or poisonous thing. Better to throw yourself into the -filth of the gutter than to allow yourself or any one to throw filth on -your mind. You can wash your body or your clothes, but never wash your -mind. The stains that are made upon it can never be erased. They are -more indelibly engraved on the memory than any engraving on the hardest -substance known. Memory is God’s judgment-day book, or rather men’s, for -each one keeps his own daily and eternal record, and this he will take -with him when he departs this life, and he will possess it, for it is a -part of his soul, and carry it with him for ever; and this record will -be a constant and perpetual witness for or against himself and make his -heaven or his hell. This record is as indestructible as the soul itself; -nothing of it can be lost, for nothing in the memory can ever be -forgotten. Man is the architect of his own fortune, not only in this -life, but for the life to come. Now Charles, I have told you all this as -a sacred duty, and I beg of you in the fear of God, and for the love and -regard you have for me, remember and obey these things.” - -How well do I remember this. We had come into the garden and taken our -seats on one of the benches. He took one of my hands in each of his and -looking me in the eyes he talked with such warmth and tenderness as if -his soul was in every word. And I am sure it was. Had I been his own -son, and he upon his death-bed looking into eternity and giving me his -last parting words, he could not have expressed himself with more -solicitude and loving tenderness. How often in my life have I thanked -God for such a wise friend and those words that have kept me from -falling into many a snare and from getting many a stain and wound. - -There are many thousands—bishops, priests, parsons _et id omne genus_, -who are wasting their lives in trying to reconstruct the old hardened -sinners. If they were to spend four-fifths of their time in warning the -children and youth against vices and in showing them the horrid nature -of the pitfalls of sin, in a few generations there would be no old -sinners to worry about. They leave the young trees to grow all gnarled -and twisted and then sputter about trying to convert them into straight -trees. I have heard many a sermon, but all of them put together never -had such a good effect upon my life as that half-hour’s earnest talk in -the garden. - -But as I am not well up in church therapeutics, my suggestions may be -scorned by the last downy-cheeked fledgling of a priest who has just -donned his church coat. Yet I cannot help thinking my own honest -thoughts. - -Did we have any such instructions in school? None whatever. The course -of study was prepared by Government. It was so full and rigid that very -few of the boys could spare time to read a book or paper. We were much -like the poor geese of Strasburg. Each goose is nailed up in a box so -that it cannot stand up or move, with its head and neck out at one end -of the box. A number of times during the day and night, men go through -the lines each with a syringe filled with chopped feed which is injected -down the throats of the geese, willy nilly, and thus, enlarged livers -are produced for the celebrated pâté de foie gras. - -We human geese were stuffed and crammed by our teachers. It was “one -demnition grind,” quoting Mr. Mantalini. There was no physiology or -hygienic morals in the course and no time to give attention to such -subjects. - -It is true, we had our religious exercises. We memorized the creeds and -catechism; but as they were compulsory and often given us to learn or -repeat as a punishment, we got to rattling them off as we did the -multiplication table or rules of grammar. We certainly neither -understood them or fell in love with them. We had our daily religious -service, as a matter of course, just as we had our morning wash, by rule -and order, and as the water was often icy cold, so was the other. In -fact all the religious ceremonies were as formal, exact and regular as -if the motive power was a steam engine. - -After the plain talk given me by Mr. Percy, I thought what a blessing it -would be if all the boys could have heard him, or if our burly principal -or some of the teachers could have given us some instruction about -keeping our minds and bodies morally pure and clean, rather than cram us -continually with mathematics, grammar, creeds and psalms. As for the -good these latter did us, they might as well have been written on a roll -of paper and placed in a Tibetan prayer-wheel, and each boy to give it a -turn as he passed. However, I may be an old fool, as these are the -thoughts of my later years. - - - - - CHAPTER X. - - -The time of my departure was coming. I scarcely need say that I had a -new outfit. The darzies were set to work and various articles were -purchased until the boxes were full to bursting. The day before my -departure a large basket was filled, the center piece a huge fruit cake, -surrounded by lesser cakes and the spaces filled with sweets. When this -was full to the top, the sight of it was enough to gladden the mouths of -any number of boys. Mr. Percy, no doubt, recalling his boyhood days as -if he knew what was coming, said, “Charles, I think the boys will be -glad to see you again.” And they were. We had many a feast out of that -basket. We appointed a catering committee to see to the distribution and -to prolong our stock. I could not take the credit to myself and omit Mr. -Percy, so I told them that he had sent the basket for them as well as -for me, and I think they were better boys for knowing they had such a -friend. He, I think, would have called this one of his religious -services. And why not? - -As I had plenty of money to buy all I wanted on our market day, I -reserved most of my share of the basket for little Johnny, the only -child of the widow, who, like me, never had a father, and except his -poor mother, scarcely a friend. Though he was not of our higher class -society, I invited him to our treats, and as it was my basket, and I was -somewhat master of the situation, no one, except two or three snobs, -made objection to his coming. - -My leaving home was quite an event, like the departure of some honored -guest. All showed their love and respect not for myself alone, but on -account of the friendship Mr. Percy had for me. He took me to the -station in his carriage, and as the train was starting grasped me by the -hand and with tears in his eyes said, “God bless you Charles. Be -studious; be true; be clean in thought, in word, and deed,” and he stood -watching until the train was out of sight. - -The years passed pleasantly though monotonously. We boys had our little -tiffs as men have their big ones. Toward the close of the year we put up -a big calendar of our own on the wall of our room, and in the evening, -at the close of each day, a boy in turn marked off the date with a long -black pencil, and we all joined in a song composed by our poet for the -occasion. Any one who has never been a boy at school can smile at this -if he pleases. It was our way of keeping track of time. - -I had a good supply of new books, and to get time to read them, finished -my lessons as quickly as possible. My two letters a week came as -regularly as the dates on our calendar. The delight I had in those just -received, and the anticipation of those coming, was to me a great source -of pleasure. And I had mine to write. Shortly after the term opened, the -principal, meeting me, said: “Master Japhet, you need not send your -letters to me any more for me to read. Seal them and put them in the -post-box, and you can write as many as you wish.” He did not say why, -for he never gave a reason for anything, as his word was law, he was law -unto himself, and to all the rest of us, for that matter. But I knew the -wherefore of it, that it was one of Mr. Percy’s surprises, as it was -characteristic of him to give surprises of pleasure without even hinting -about them. I could well say: “Nothing like having a friend at Court.” I -left our dignified governor with almost a bound of delight, thinking I -could write just as I felt, the thoughts of my heart without a spy over -me. - -The year closed, and we were all soon homeward bound again. - -I need not tell who met me or how I was received. We had our morning -rides, our evening drives, our walks, our talks, our cozy dinners and -those blessed after-dinner coffee chats in front of the fire in the -drawing room, for my vacations always occurred in the cold seasons, when -it was pleasant to have a fire. Then we three enjoyed ourselves. I mean -by three, Mr. Percy, Cockear and myself, for Cockear always made one of -our company. He sat in front of us, on the rug, with that ear of his -always erect, listening intently to all that was said, and frequently -bowing assent to any good point that he thought we had made. And -sometime, somewhere in the great beyond, he may be able to tell us how -much he was helped to a higher and nobler life by those talks of ours. -If God is so careful as to number the hairs of our heads, and to notice -every sparrow that falls, will He not also look after the good dogs? - -To tell really just what I think: I have seen many dogs whom I thought -better fitted for heaven and eternal life than lots of men I have known. -This may be only an opinion or a prejudice of mine, yet I will vouch for -this as a fact, that a dog was never known to betray his friends. And -still further. If mankind were as good as dogs in their morals and -actions, then the clergy, priests and parsons might all go to cleaning -pots and kettles or some honest labor, instead of trying to clean the -souls of men. - -Frequently in our evening drives we called at the library or club, where -Mr. Percy introduced me as his Charles. All treated me cordially, as I -thought, chiefly on Mr. Percy’s account, and for his sake I put my best -in front, so as not to be unworthy of him. One evening, as I went out of -the reading room into the hall, I heard Mrs. Swelter, a great, humpy -dumpy woman, with a very red face, the wife of the General of the -station, remark: “Mr. Percy, you seem to make a great pet of that -Eurasian?” “Hit again!” I said to myself. I hurried away as quickly as I -could. I concluded that the time had come when I must know the meaning -of that word. When we gathered that evening in front of the fire I asked -Mr. Percy what it meant. - -“Did you hear what Mrs. Swelter said?” he asked. - -“Yes,” I replied. - -“I hoped you had not heard what she said. She ought not to have made any -such remark as that,” and Cockear said, for I heard him, “A dog would -not have made such a remark, even about a jungly cur.” - -Then Mr. Percy explained it all as kindly as possible. “And,” he went -on, “I assure you it makes not the slightest difference to me. I look to -find in you, truthfulness, chastity, industry and ability. You have been -to me, thus far, all I could wish, so never let the thought of that word -trouble you.” - -These kind words took the sting out of Mrs. Swelter’s remark; yet I did -not forget it and never will. I always forgive those who injure me, but -never forget them. That is, I remember them enough to keep out of their -way so as not to give them a second chance to wound me. This Mrs. -Swelter was a kind of sergeant-major of our station society, and all -paid deference to her, chiefly on account of the position of her -husband, but she never got more than a silent bow from “That Eurasian.” -Why should she? Once she asked Mr. Percy, why Charles never spoke to -her, and he told her that I had overheard her remark, and she could not -blame me for not being friendly. I was glad she knew my reason, and -after that I took delight in avoiding her, for I had feelings as well as -whiter-faced people. - -Several evenings after this, when we three were assembled as usual, Mr. -Percy asked me, “Do you remember when I first saw you?” “Yes,” I -replied, “just as well as if it was this evening.” - -“That was a strange meeting, wasn’t it?” he said. “Have you ever heard -of that little sister of yours?” - -What memories that question revived! I had not forgotten her by any -means, for often at school I had recalled all I remembered of her; our -leaving that wretched court, our tramp on the dusty road, her smiles and -playfulness, the good old faqir, the death of the new mama, and then the -sad separation; and I cried many a time as I thought of these things, -and resolved that as soon as I was a little older I would go in search -of her. - -Then I told Mr. Percy the story of our lives, beginning with the first -conscious knowing that I was in the world, the clinking sound of those -rupees, the sahib, my mother’s tears and cries, her death, our -destitution and wanderings up to that serai where he found us. - -He had got to his feet by this time, and was walking back and forth in -the room, with his head down, listening intently. When I had finished he -asked, “Did you ever see or hear of that sahib again, or learn his -name?” “Never,” I answered. “The brute!” he exclaimed, with such energy -that I think if he had a ruler in his hand he would have broken it into -a number of pieces, and it was well for the sahib not to have been -within hitting reach just then. He was silent some minutes, when he -said: - -“Charles! I would rather a thousand times be you than such a man. You -can become a true man; he never can. He has lost his manhood and God -himself cannot restore it; and he never can make atonement for the -wrongs he inflicted on your mother, on you, and on your sister. He -committed an infamous crime; worse than murder. But we must find the -sister.” - -I then told him of my visit with the munshi to the girls’ orphanage: -that the sister had been taken away, and I mentioned the name of the -lady and gentleman who took her. He wrote letters addressed to the -gentleman, but they were returned, uncalled for. He wrote to friends, -but they knew nothing, and it seemed that the little sister was forever -lost to me. - -On each Sunday morning Mr. Percy held his religious service. The crowd -had greatly increased, but each received the usual share. There was a -great scarcity of food in the district, on account of the slight -rainfall, and Mr. Percy, foreseeing this, had purchased a large quantity -of grain, and this he called the “Widow’s Fund.” On other days he held -what he called his morning service, when the widows came, most of them -with children. He had a careful list made out, so as to be sure that -they were really widows in need. To some of them he sold the grain at -the price he paid for it, and at half the bazar prices. To those who had -no means of purchasing he gave, so that all were supplied. The low price -at which he sold the grain greatly offended the bunyas in the bazar, as -they had a large supply on hand, which they had taken from the poor -cultivators in return for the seed and money advanced at an enormous -profit to themselves. - -One morning Mr. Percy called these bunyas to his bungalow and gave them -such a scoring about their rapacity and robbery of the poor that they -all agreed to lower their prices. It was through fear of him only that -they did this, as one might as well expect pity from a tiger toward an -animal he has caught, as leniency from a bunya to the poor whom he has -in his power. - -One day, toward evening, we were walking in the garden and came to one -of the benches, when we seated ourselves. Some reference was made to the -orphanage where I had been placed. I then told him that I had overheard -him tell the Padri that he would not take me away until I was larger. I -related my experience in bending all my energies to increase my growth; -how I fed myself, exercised, how I hung by the arms and chin from the -pole, measured my height each Sunday, by marks on the wall, and thought -of tying weights to my legs at night, as I was determined to be released -from the place as soon as possible. He listened without a word, with a -questioning smile playing over his face, until I had finished, and then -he unbent with laughter. He laughed till the tears came, and I had to -laugh too, for I couldn’t help it, and Cockear, who had been gravely -listening, broke out with his dog laugh. And why shouldn’t we laugh? If -the man who hath no music in his soul is fit for treason, stratagems and -spoils, what might be said of the man who never laughs? Beware of him. - -I never felt the least embarrassment from Mr. Percy’s laughter, even -when it was caused by some nonsense of my own, for it was always so -good-natured, joyous and spontaneous. It was rather an incentive to me -to tell him something laughable. Had his laugh been coarse or sarcastic, -which was impossible, it would have shut me up at once. He was as open -and free with me as if I was an intimate friend, so that I had no -hesitation in telling him everything, even my mistakes and follies. -There are few people we can trust in talking truly from our hearts, and -how few parents are the confidants of their children, when they should -be first of all in their hearts and lives. But why should I, now an old -man, a unit—and a very insignificant one among the wise millions of the -world—talk of such things? I have to constantly remind myself of the -habits of old people to run into tedious details, and so, often check -myself, or I shall never finish my history. - -This vacation passed, others followed, and the years at school continued -with great improvement, I think to myself and to the satisfaction of my -teachers and above all to the great pleasure of my best friend, Mr. -Percy. His letters seemed to have more breadth and to grow better as I -grew older. He wrote me on all kinds of subjects. Each one of them was -an incentive to study for I had to read up or think on the many things -referred to in them. Frequently when the boys were at their games, and I -dearly loved play, I felt in honor bound and from love to Mr. Percy that -I must think over his letters and see what I could say in reply to them. -Our library was nearly as empty as a church’s poor box and the few books -in it were of little use for the reason that they were donated, and it -often happens that benevolent people give away what is useless to -themselves or anybody else. Whether the recording angel gives a credit -mark for this kind of charity I have my doubts. I was thrown mostly on -my own resources and had to think for myself, which probably was much -better than if I had borrowed from somebody. I think this correspondence -was the best part of my school education. The most of our school duties -was to commit to memory and repeat continually rules and definitions, -and we had so much of that to do that we had no time to think. The main -object seemed to be, not to make us think and reason, but to pass our -exams. What a thing this Government system is! and the men who concocted -it. But I suppose we should have charity for them as they could not act -otherwise than within the circumference of their own capacities. - -I must relate an incident that occurred during one of my later -vacations. There was a holiday. Mr. Percy had been all the morning -writing a judgment on one of his court cases. I had entered the library -to get a book and seeing him at his desk, I begged his pardon for -interrupting and was turning to leave when he said, “Don’t go, Charles, -I have finished my work and am now ready for a holiday.” So we sat and -chatted. I was looking toward two photographs on the mantel that I had -seen there ever since I entered his house. I never asked about them, and -in fact I never questioned him about his life. He had told me many -things and I felt that he would tell me all whatever he wished me to -know and that I ought not to make inquiries. I was conscious that he had -some secrets that were sacred to himself. Everybody should have such -secrets. I have a kind of pity for those who will tell all their family -affairs, to every gossip who comes along, and a contempt for those who -besmirch their own relatives, for in doing so they are throwing dirt on -their own faces. Hearing a man talk of his brother as a liar and thief, -one cannot but suspect that some of the same blood may run in the veins -of the narrator. Some may say before I finish this narrative that I do -not practice what I teach; but who does? Truth is truth at all times and -everywhere, no matter if people do often stretch it beyond its power of -tension. I am laying down a rule in general, “Don’t do as I do, but as I -tell you.” Besides my excuse for my course in this narration that, as I -am stating facts, I am compelled to make my face still blacker by -telling the truth about my own existence, which I regret and lament as -much as any mortal man can regret anything. These, however, are thoughts -of my later life, and not at all referring to Mr. Percy. - -As he saw me looking toward the photographs, he said, “I have never told -you about them.” Then taking one of them down. “This is a picture of my -mother, my own dear mother. She has been my star of destiny. Her -teachings, her example, and the remembrance of her, have fashioned and -guided my life. The best gift under heaven is a good mother.” I could -have cried as he said this. “My mother! my own darling mama! Why had -fate or destiny or the brutality of a man deprived me of such a gift?” -He had continued while I thought. He described his mother, beautiful, -intelligent, refined, accomplished and more particularly, how her soul -was wrapt up in her boy, her only child and she a widow. Above all -things she wanted him to be pure and true. I then knew why he had talked -to me as he did about such things. She had been my mother too, through -him. He told of her waiting supper for him to return from school three -miles away, to which he went and returned each day on foot. As they sat -together she talked with him about his lessons and he told her the -incidents of the day, and she inquired what new ideas he had received. -So they chatted, and I have no doubt there was laughter too, for he must -have been full of roguish fun, and those eyes of hers, one could not -mistake, for they were full of mirth. He said the recollection of those -cozy table chats always brought the image of his mother fresh before -him, for they occurred just before he left home to go into the world -never to see her again. He said they had no secrets from each other. -They lived with one heart, one soul and one ambition and all of her was -centered in him. - -Could I doubt when I heard this, the cause of his being so pure, honest, -candid, frank and free? His mother. - -Then he told me of the farewell, of her standing on the porch, and his -going over the down, turning now and then to wave his handkerchief, to -which she replied with hers, and at last going over a little hillock, -the house was out of sight, when he ran back to the top and saw her -still looking. Then the final waving of farewells. He spoke of the -almost daily letters full of loving counsels, and then of one from a -friend with a black margin, saying that the mother had gone. The tears -came freely as he finished his narrative. “Charles,” said he, “I know -you will forgive my tears, for I cannot prevent them nor would I, when I -think of the loss of such a mother.” I was crying too and could not help -saying “Would to God I had such a mother to remember.” After our emotion -had subsided, he took down the other photograph. “This,” said he, “is a -picture of my affianced, my loved one. She was all my heart and mind -could wish. I loved her first because she was so like my dear mother, -her very counter-form, and I know had they both lived, my mother, with -the love she had for me, would have loved her, we both alike would have -been her children, as we are now. She is mine still and I am hers, not -until death do part, but forever our hearts are one. I have never failed -to look upon these pictures in the morning, and they always say ‘Robert, -we are with you, watching over you and will guide you the best we can.’ -That is the impression the sight of the pictures have upon me, and -whether they do guide directly or not, might be questioned, but -indirectly they have greatly influenced my life. Can I go wrong when I -think each morning of those two pure spirits watching over me? I trust -not willingly.” - -I got from this the key of his life and I could interpret many things I -had heard and seen. This revelation of his inner life, the secrets of -his soul, which he told me he had never mentioned to any one else, had a -great effect upon me. To have known such a man, and to have been trusted -by him, made me love him more than ever, and further inspired me with a -reverence for him. - -With all due charity for mankind one cannot but regret that there are so -few, really pure, noble upright men in the world whom we can respect and -admire. I cannot help asking, if after all the centuries of -civilization, has the growth of mankind in purity and honesty, kept pace -with the progress in other respects? After this conversation he showed -that he felt I was nearer to him than ever before as I knew he was -dearer to me. Next to trusting in God is to have a true friend in whom -one can confide and feel that all is safe and sacred. - - - - - CHAPTER XI. - - -The years passed with their vacations. One day at school I received an -urgent telegram, telling me to come at once as Mr. Percy was very ill. -The journey homeward was a sad one. Formerly they were full of joyful -anticipation; this was full of grief and fear. He was very ill. He -received me warmly and I attended him as an affectionate son would a -beloved father. “Charles,” he said, “the end is coming. I am going to -them. They are waiting for me. I shall soon be where there is no more -sorrow, or parting, or dying any more forever. Be true to my teaching. I -tried to do my duty. Pardon my mistakes. Come to me when you have done -your work. God bless you my boy. God bless you”—and he was gone. Could -my wish have been granted I would have gone with him to where there was -no more parting forever more. - -The last rites were performed and I was given the place of chief -mourner, for all seemed to know how much esteem and love he had for me. -Then I felt myself alone in the world; the halcyon days of my life were -ended. - -He had made his will very carefully, giving the details of his property, -and except a few personal articles, including those precious photographs -that he reserved for me, all was to be sold and the proceeds, with -various stocks, bonds and several bungalows in which he had invested, -were placed in the hands of trustees for me until I had reached the age -of twenty-four years. Until then I was to receive sufficient funds for -my support and I was to finish my school course. So I had money enough, -but of what account is money when the heart is breaking? - -On the days when I used to receive those blessed letters sadness -overwhelmed me. No more letters to come. No more letters to write. This -deprivation constantly revived my consciousness of the loss I had -sustained, and during all the rest of my school life I could not -overcome this terrible feeling. - -My school days ended and with great regret I bade good-bye to some of my -schoolmates and some of the teachers for they had endeared themselves to -me by their kindness. - -I was again alone in the world. I did not know that I had even one -friend to whom I might turn for advice or comfort. I was conscious that -I ought to engage in some profession or employment as other young men -were doing, but which and what was the question. If I chose the Civil -Service in the Government, it was necessary for me to go to England and -pass an examination. I had no friend there, not even an acquaintance, so -had no influence, and I learned that influence was everything even to -get a chance to offer myself for an examination; so that profession was -closed to me. - -To become an officer in the army the same difficulties arose. I could -not become a soldier as I learned that Eurasians were not accepted. In -fact I had no liking whatever for the army, even had there been an -opening for me. I always had a repugnance to taking life. I could not -see a chicken killed without a sense of pain and to see a gasping fish -just taken from the water gave me a shock. In my life I have gone out -shooting and the more birds I killed, the greater the burden of sorrow I -carried home, thinking of the number of lives I had destroyed when God -had created them as well as me and that they had as much right as I to -live. I never could realize any pleasure in what is called sport when -life is involved. For a number of men, not to mention women, to chase a -fox until he is worried to death and then let him be torn to pieces by -hounds was always a cruel, fiendish business to me. Suppose some bigger -brutes than these ladies and gentlemen, as they style themselves, should -run them down with horses and hounds as in former times slaves were -hunted, and tear them to pieces, what would they think of the sport? - -Anent this subject one of the best English novelists makes one of his -characters say: “The most blood-thirsty nation on the earth, you shed -blood for mere amusement; we only shed it for some deep purpose, such as -revenge, ambition and the like. You English are not happy unless you are -killing something, if it is only a pigeon out of a trap; there is too -much of the Saxon and the Dane about you. Again your chief outdoor -amusement consists of galloping on horseback with a number of dogs, over -hedges and ditches after a poor animal called a fox, and when you see -the wretched, fagged-out creature torn to pieces by your dogs, you ride -home satisfied to your dinner.” - -It is bad enough to kill birds and beasts for our food, but to kill men, -who, we are taught, have immortal souls, was and always has been, -horrible to me. Adam Smith, in his “Wealth of Nations,” says, “The trade -of a butcher is a brutal one and an odious business.” If that can be -said of a business which supplies necessary food for the people, what -can be said of a trade for the destruction of human beings, to gratify -the vanity or rapacity of a tyrant or people? To kill his fellowmen is -the soldier’s business, for that he is trained, for that the church -prays for him. The more men killed the greater the glory and the number -of medals. Beautiful trophies for the judgment day—the souls of murdered -men! The uncivilized, unchristian tribes show their valor by the number -of human scalps hanging to their belts, and a “heap big Injun” is the -one who has the greatest number of these tokens of death. Christian “big -Injuns” use honors and medals instead of scalps. - -Would not this be better? Say for all who are killed by a regiment let -each soldier wear a blood-red stripe for each man slain. If very -successful in their bloody warfare the stripes would be increased until -their whole garments would be of one uniform, ruddy hue, and they would -be “heap big Injuns” for all the world to look at. Their praises would -be read and known instantly by all observers. Then, instead of -worshiping one whom they style a God of Love, and one whom they call the -“Prince of Peace,” why not be consistent and adopt a god of war, such as -is Kali, the goddess of the murderers of India, and offer unto him the -blood of their victims, as these people do to their goddess? Does it -speak well for civilization, after thousands of years, and after -nineteen hundred years of Christianity, that twenty millions of armed -soldiers, belonging to the most enlightened and so-called Christian -nations of the earth, should be waiting and expecting every morning an -order to attack and destroy each other? And all anxious to flesh their -weapons in the bodies of their fellowmen? If, after all these centuries, -Christianity has culminated in such a condition of murderous intention, -how long will it be before their “Prince of Peace” will come to reign? - -Having such feelings about war and soldiering in my later years, I must -have had something of them when I left school, and they prevented me -from thinking seriously of a soldier’s life. I concluded that I would -rather be a hermit in a forest all my life, living on herbs and wild -fruits, and die thus, and go to my Maker without a spot of the blood of -my fellowmen on my soul, than to be the greatest warrior that ever -lived, though he could boast of having slain his thousands. - -What of the responsibility of those who instigate war? The great poet -says, “The king himself hath a heavy reckoning to make when all these -legs and arms and heads chopped off in battle shall join together in the -latter day and cry, all, “_We died at such a place_;” some swearing, -some crying for a surgeon, some upon the debts they owe, some upon their -children rawly left. I am afraid that there are few that die well, that -die in battle, for how can they charitably dispose of anything when -blood is their argument? Now, if these men do not die well, it will be a -black matter for the king that led them to it.” - -Well might the king say, in his remorse, “The lights burn blue, it is -now dead midnight, cold, fearful drops stand trembling on my flesh. -Methought the souls of all that I had caused to be murdered came.” - -Another thing influenced me. A surgeon of the army remarked to me that -the best soldier was one with a vigorous, healthy body, and only sense -enough to obey an order and fire a musket. - -I was not willing to suppose myself such a thing as that, an idiot, -strong enough to stand up and be shot at, and with only brains enough to -pull a trigger when told to do so to kill somebody. If I was to be such -a soldier, then God, who created me with a mind capable of thinking and -reasoning; Mr. Percy, in giving me an education; and I, in acquiring it, -we all three had sadly muddled the business and made a damnable mistake -somehow. So my warfare ended. - -I then thought of the police service, but this was so like a twin -brother to soldiering that I dropped it quickly. I was in no great hurry -to choose a profession, as I was not obliged to work for a living, but -considered it my duty, as well as pleasure, to seek to do what was best, -so I went to the station where my property was situated, and found a -home in one of the houses with an excellent family, one of my tenants. - -I had plenty of books, the gifts of Mr. Percy, each of them a true -indication of his style of thought and belief. I ordered others, such as -I considered would interest me. With them I lived. They were my best and -most intimate companions. I have often thought that if I were cast away -on some desert island, and had plenty of books, I could not be alone. - -The middle part of each day I spent in reading; mornings and evenings in -adorning the compounds and gardens of my several houses with fruit and -fine trees, flower plants and shrubbery. I soon made a great change in -the places, to the great satisfaction of my tenants. This gave me a -great liking for botany, as I had scarcely heard of such a science in -school, for there we were so much driven to study men’s rules and -theories that we had no time to study what God had created. - -This employment finished, I became restless with a desire to enter upon -some profession or business for life. I thought of commercial business, -and from what I knew of it I supposed it would give me a chance to use -my brains; but I had no more idea of what it required than if I was the -son of a lord. I knew nothing of book-keeping, for this was another of -the practical things omitted in our school, and it sometimes puzzled me -to see what I really had learned that was to be of practical use to me. -If it be true, as some one has said, that the greatest knowledge is to -realize how little we know, I concluded that I had reached that happy -condition. It is true that I practiced a little book-keeping as required -by Mr. Percy, but it was single entry, or rather two entries, cash -received and cash paid out, and every pice I handled was in that -account. Since then my acquaintance with even commercial men has led me -to believe that single entry book-keeping is not a slight affair, for -some forget to enter what you have paid them, and remember to enter what -they did not pay you. - -I concluded to make a trip on commercial life intent. I took me to the -capital city of India with the highest ambition. At once I sought the -papers with an advertisement, “A young man of good abilities and -excellent education, etc.” Some letters were received to which I -replied, and found that there was work enough, and that the salaries -offered, ranged from the magnificent sum of fifteen rupees to forty -rupees a month, and some of the parties expected me to keep a pony -besides, as their’s was outdoor work. Some of these offers were made by -white men! - -The advertisement evidently useless, I got a city directory and wrote to -a large number of the best mercantile houses, and as I had a very fair -hand and did my best with the Queen’s English, I received a number of -very polite replies in babu English asking me to call at a particular -time, which I did in my best rig, as I came to know that a well-fitting -suit of good clothes had a great deal to do with a first impression. -Each kuli, and there were a number of them at every door, had to look at -my card, and then several babus wished to know my business, until -finally I reached the grand mogul of the place. Looking me over while I -stated that I had received his letter asking me to call, “Yes, yes,” -said he, “but since your letter came my partner has found a man.” The -same thing happened in a number of places. That partner was always the -one who was putting his fingers in my pie. Several asked me what salary -I wanted. I replied that I wished to learn the business, so I would be -satisfied with a hundred rupees a month to begin with, and they -exclaimed something like this: “Great heavings! we can hire a dozen -babus for that money.” - -I kept up this “racket” for a number of days, as I became quite -interested in learning this part of mercantile life. If it had been a -matter of daily bread with me, perhaps I would not have taken the -rebuffs so easily. - -One day I ran across two of my schoolmates on the same errand. They were -terribly down in the mouth or down at the heels, for they were -completely discouraged, and their clothes had long since forgotten the -press of the tailor’s goose, and their boots were in the last stages of -decrepitude. They put me in mind of the fellows we read of in our -Scripture lessons at school, who went down to Jericho and fell among -thieves. “Well, boys,” said I, “come over and dine with me, and we’ll -talk over old times.” They did not look into their note-books to see how -many engagements they had, or say, “We’ll think it over,” or “We’ll -see,” in that kind of society style you know, but accepted at once. -After making a short call on one of the merchant firms, I found the boys -in my room. We had a good feed, the best I could get, and they told me -their experience. They had been at so many houses, run the gauntlet of -so many kulies and babus, and had been snubbed so often by the -mercantile gentlemen that they had scarcely courage enough left to look -in at the door of a house again. Through the friendly influence of the -dinner they confided to me that they had trusted “an uncle” with their -watches and most of their clothes, and their money was nearly all gone, -and if they did not get work soon they would have to sleep in the park, -and then have a chance of being accommodated with apartments at the -workhouse. - -“Yes,” said one of them, “if we were not Eurasians we could get -situations at once, and one fat white face had the cheek to tell us that -he would not employ Eurasians, as they were not trustworthy. How did he -know that of us? It was a downright insult!” - -Again he burst out, and as we had not had any liquor whatever, he was -clear-headed, saying, “Hell and fury! Who made us Eurasians, I’d like to -know?” “That’s it,” said the other, “who made us Eurasians?” and they -brought down their fists so hard onto the table that the bearer rushed -in to see what we wanted. At this I changed the subject to our school -days, and inquired after the boys of our set. Before leaving I told them -if they did not succeed in a day or two, to come to me and I would let -them have money to go home with; for the sake of old times I would not -have them “run in.” - -I was such a simple innocent that it never once entered my head that I -had been refused because I was an Eurasian. This reference of the boys -opened my eyes, and I concluded to make some calls to see if what they -said was really true. I was out again the next day. I did not care so -much now for a situation as I did to know the effect of the color of my -face. I had a roll of government notes in my pocket, and could draw for -more when needed, so could face the kulies and babus without having that -utterly forsaken walk and look of a beggar. As I entered one of the -prominent offices I could not help thinking of what Mr. Percy would say, -“Charles, be a man, in your looks and in every step you take,” and so I -uprightly faced the grand panjandrum. I bowed politely, and said, “I am -seeking a situation. I don’t care so much about the wages, as I wish to -learn the business.” Looking me all over, as if I was some specimen from -the zoo, he remarked, “I don’t think you would suit us.” “Will you be so -kind as to tell me the reason?” I inquired, with as much suavity as I -could command. I think my manner fetched him, for he said, “Take a seat, -will you?” the first time a chair had been offered me in all my rounds. -He replied, “Well, really, you know, I don’t like to say; for myself I -think you would suit us, but, now, ahem! I hope you will take no -offense, but the fact is, I am really sorry to say it, but my partners -are opposed to having any Eurasians.” - -“What reason have they?” I calmly inquired, that is, outwardly calm, but -inwardly very uncalm. Said he, “Really, I don’t know, and can’t say; you -will have to ask them, and I think they are both very busy, as it is -mail day.” - -What a lot of lies mail day is responsible for! He then began to fumble -his papers, as if to say that my time was up, so I bowed and left, -feeling in my soul that he was a liar, and at the entrance door I -inquired of a babu about the partners, and he said that they had not -come to the office that day. - -But why prolong the story? I made out a list of the firms on whom I had -called. There were all sorts of excuses, but the majority objected to -employing Eurasians. One thing astonished me, that so many of them had -wicked partners. Perhaps they were only imaginary dummies or office -devils, to whom they could attribute all their sins. And most of these -men were Christians in their way. - -One morning I found an article in one of the daily papers that fitted so -well with what the boys had said and with what I felt, that I cut out -this paragraph. I was rather glad that they had not seen the paper, as I -had furnished them with tickets-of-leave; or they might have been -tempted to curse their fathers, which is bad business when it can be -avoided. - -“There is a prejudice against the Eurasians, both among the Europeans -and natives. It is not surprising that the heathen natives, with all -their old feelings about caste, should prefer to have their own people -about them, but not at all creditable that Europeans, all probably -calling themselves Christians, should despise and degrade a people who -are a part of themselves and begotten by them. It is said that a person -always hates the one he has injured. As a Saxon, I have often thought of -what I would have felt, if my father had made me an Eurasian. For some -months, every morning, there passed my house, a fine well built man, -clad in native clothes, going to his work at five rupees a month. I -frequently conversed with him and found him quite intelligent. It -appears that his father a Scotchman, years ago, on coming to India took -up a native woman by whom he had several children. When his time for -furlough came he gave the woman a few rupees and said, “Salaam.” He -married a beautiful Scotch lassie, she no doubt believing him to be a -chaste Christian gentleman—and returned to India. Other children were -born, were well educated, and these young Scotch Macdonalds are in the -service receiving one thousand to two thousand rupees a month, while the -other poor devil of a Macdonald has to be content with his five rupees. -I often thought as I saw the man, that if my father had played such a -scurvy trick on me, I would have cursed him by daylight and by candle -light, month by month, and year by year, up hill and down dale to my -latest breath and before high heaven I think I would have been right in -doing so.” - -Thus ended my mercantile life. It was all confined to single entry, as I -never had a chance of making a double entry to any of the houses. I -visited the libraries but it was not worth while; being managed wholly -by natives, what could be expected? the botanical garden and saw the -great tree spreading out, as if it would protect and shelter everybody -like the Indian Government, but very poor protection and shelter I found -it, for during a storm that came on I had been better under a beggar’s -thatch; then the Zoo with its monkeys, about as full of tricks as some -of the mercantile men I had met, and the tigers not more merciful than -many human animals; then to the Museum and to the Art School, where -several hundred natives were being taught, but not an Eurasian! Poor -devils! Why should the Government care for their education? - -As I had failed in my main purpose, I endeavored to get all I could to -pay for my trip. I got considerable mercantile experience, or rather -experience of the mercantile character that has lasted me for life. I -proved it to be true that experience is what a man gets after making a -fool of himself a number of times, and as experience is about all we get -in life, or take out of it, I tried to be satisfied. - -One evening after returning from one of my trips and trying to analyze -this antipathy, prejudice or hatred of the Europeans for the Eurasians I -recalled this saying, “It is said that a person always hates the one he -has injured.” I thought there may be a great deal of truth in this and -further, the Europeans may look upon us as connected with themselves. We -are constant, perpetual reminders of the lustful sins of themselves or -their class. Even Lord Palmerston got to hating Punch for its continued -pictures of himself with a straw in his mouth, and I have read that in a -political campaign, caricatures have more power than argument. It may be -the Eurasian pictures of themselves that the Europeans do not like. Who -knows? What puzzled me then, and what my poor brain has never been able -to comprehend is, that as nearly or quite all the Europeans I met were -what are called Christians, how they could reconcile the hatred and -oppression of a poor unfortunate class with their religious professions. -I leave this to some head, wiser than mine to solve. - - - - - CHAPTER XII. - - -I returned to my home and to my books. These were true friends on whom I -could rely, and with whom I could find good society, especially as I had -my bread provided for. But what if I had been without books, without -money and could only eat my crust after I had earned it and unable to -get any work to do? This has often been one of my serious questions. - -There is not a country on the globe where a European is so badly off as -in India, if he is without work and destitute of means and influence. I -have known a family of father and mother, with several sons and -daughters well educated. The father and sons tried to get employment but -failed. They offered to work at wages that would barely supply them with -the coarsest food, but this was denied them. They were at last reduced -to living on rice alone, the amount for the whole family of six not -costing four pence a day, and this they often could not purchase. - -Another case was that of a man and his wife, well educated and of fine -appearance. He had invested all his money in a business that did not -pay. They sold their little property for almost nothing and then their -clothes. He could get no kind of employment, and at last they were so -reduced that the wife had to conceal herself in the hut where they -stayed, for want of clothes, and their almost starving heathen neighbors -gave them a few handfuls of rice to eat. An empty pocket and a naked -back are about the worst certificates a man can show to get employment -or position of any kind. Nobody wants such a recommendation, not even a -Christian. Accursed is poverty, for in proportion to his descent in -destitution, a man is less liable to receive anything. The rich, who -need nothing, have money thrown into their laps and positions thrust -upon them, but the greater a person’s necessities, the less he gets. -This is a strange contradictory world, yet this is also nature’s law. -The more you enrich a field the more it gives you in return, the more I -improve my bungalows, the higher rents I can get, but what is the use of -talking; the poor cannot grow fat on illustrations and arguments. - -If the poor whites have such a struggle for life what must be the -condition of the destitute Eurasians who from their emaciated looks have -not even rice to eat? - -Some months passed and again I became restless. I thought that in the -economic arrangement of nature in which everything has its function and -uses I also must have my place and work; that I, not less than an active -mosquito or a creeping snail, could not have been forgotten in the -universal plan. - -I knew I must first fit myself for a position. As I had tried to learn -the mercantile business, so I thought of engineering. This was no sooner -considered than settled. Even if I did not find employment by it I would -have the discipline and knowledge of the science, so would lose nothing -and be a gainer by it. I entered an engineering college and passed -several successful and happy years without anything really worth -mentioning occurring except several incidents that were of great -importance to me. - -The station was a small one, so the society was limited. The students -were rather above the average in ability; in fact there was not a sumf -among us. All had passed in the highest grades in school, so we could -stand erect with our heads upon our shoulders and act like men. We -called on the European families, were invited to their lawn and tennis -parties, took our share in the games, or rather more often got up games -of our own to enliven our hours of recreation and give pleasure to our -friends. During the last year of my course a gentleman, with his wife -and daughter, came to reside in the station. The daughter was about -eighteen years of age, finely formed, healthy and robust, of blonde -complexion, very good looking and to me, handsome. She had passed the -giggling stage of girlhood, if she ever had been in it. She was well -educated, intelligent and had read a number of good books. - -From what I have read in English books, from what I have heard and the -little I have seen, it appears that most young women and many older ones -in society can dress finely, smile, giggle, dance, flirt, look pretty -and be or do anything but be sensible. The chief characteristic of this -young lady was her sensibleness. She seldom indulged in nonsense, but -when she did there was so much wit and real fun in it as to lift it -above inanity. I said she was a blonde, so my opposite, for I was rather -“soso.” I have heard the story of an Eurasian who in England was with -some unsophisticated girls, when one of them innocently remarked, “You -are very much tanned, are you not?” “Yes, I am,” said he. “When I was in -India I was out a great deal in the sun.” I think this is what has ailed -me, or something or other, perhaps the other, had made my complexion the -opposite of a blonde. Yet I think being opposite we were attracted to -each other for that—well, no matter—what’s the use of surmising? We -often met. I tried to talk as intelligently as I could to her, and I -think she reciprocated my efforts, for a number of times she mentioned -that she had found the books I had referred to and gave me their -opinions. I liked her for this. - -One holiday when we were at a tennis party, a white, or rather a reddish -youth, still in the downy stage of adolescence, on a visit in the -station was of the party. I was standing a little aside, but heard the -youth ask the young lady to be his partner. She replied that she was -going to play with Mr. Japhet. “Well,” said he, “if you prefer that -Eurasian.” “You have no right to make such a remark as that,” she -replied with warmth. It was not prudent for me to appear as if I had -heard anything, and her choice of me and her reply helped me to restrain -my anger. But I remembered the youth, and why shouldn’t I? He was not -yet old enough for a man, nor young enough for a boy; “as a squash -before ’tis a peas-cod, or a codling when ’tis almost an apple.” - -At first I liked her for her good sense and goodness, then I admired, -and then—but what’s the use of repeating the old, old story that has -been so often told since Adam looked upon Eve and saw that she was good; -and yet I will, for there is a pleasure in telling it—I loved her. By -that electrical, unseen, unheard power or means of conveying messages -from heart to heart that love has, I knew that she loved me. Nothing was -said between us about it, for what need was there of telling when we -both knew it all? After a while we talked as if the subject had been -understood and settled for some time. I will not relate what we said, -for nearly everybody knows our conversation all by heart; at least they -ought to. - -Then the next question was about mama and papa. My dear little mama had -gone, and I was still Japhet in search of his father, so there could be -no trouble on my side, but hers? Aye, there was the rub. I had my -“doots,” as the Scotch say, and yet I was full of courage. She was a -fair lady and my heart was not faint. I concluded to attack the weaker -half of the family first, but I found my mistake, for she was the -stronger of the two when it came to heart affairs, as probably many men -have learned to their sorrow when dealing with what is called the weaker -sex. She listened most attentively, turning red, then white and so on, -the red coming like flashes of lightning. I saw this danger signal at -once, but love and courage made me go on. I had formed rather a tender -regard for this expected mother-in-law. So in the gentlest, most winning -terms and tones I could command, I plead my case. I saw and felt I had -no chance from my first word. My courage at last took to its heels and I -was trembling and powerless. It was one of the hardest and most trying -bits of work I ever had and I have had not a few. When I had finished -she said in angry tones, repressed like water bursting from a pipe under -a pressure of seventy pounds to the square inch: - -“I am surprised! I am angry! How dare you think of such a thing? No, -never! I tell you, never!” Just then the other half came in, but he was -cold and rather mild and his better half remained on deck. In a word she -told him what I wanted but gave him no chance to talk. “No,” she -continued, “I tell you once for all. She shall never see you again. -Before I would let her marry an Eurasian I would shoot her.” “And I -would bury her,” said the other half. - -As I did not want any shooting or burying, just then, I thought it best -to retreat, and having said, “I am very sorry,” departed. - -It was sometime before I could realize what had happened. I have read of -the experience of people who had been nearly paralyzed by the shock of -an earthquake. They say it is impossible for the mind or words to convey -any idea of the intensely awful abject feeling that took possession of -them. It seemed to me that I had been through, or into or out of, -something of that kind. I do not remember whether I walked, or crept or -ran, but I left that scene of failure, anger and despair as soon as I -could, and who wouldn’t? My wits had all left me, like sunshine friends. -“When a man’s wits are gone, the heavens should open and take him away,” -but no heavens opened for me, and I was left to make the best of the -situation. When I thought of the young lady, of my love for her, I could -have been knocked down by a feather, or anything, for her sake, but when -I thought of that unattainable mother-in-law, and her cruel mean fling -at me, and of that cold-blooded masculine, offering his services as -sexton at the funeral of his daughter, I felt like swearing, and I will -not say that I did not use some good robust Saxon expletives, for -really, the occasion demanded it. - -I think the Episcopal Bishop had a good idea when, in a convocation, he -became indignant over some wrong: “Mr. President, I think it is the duty -of this right reverend house to set forth a form of sound words to be -used by a man under strong provocation.” - -In principle I am opposed to swearing, and then only in good, choice -language. I never take the name of God in vain, as that is a sin against -Him, and a crime against my better nature, and I detest the use of gad, -begad, ’swounds, ’sblood, ’sdeath, so many snobbish “Christian -gentlemen” are guilty of. - -Darwin looks upon swearing as one of the most curious expressions which -occur in man; he considers that it reveals his animal descent, and looks -upon it as the survival of the habit in animals of uncovering the canine -teeth before fighting. I will not dispute this, but confess frankly that -I felt like uncovering my canine teeth, as no simple words could do the -subject justice. Neither anger or whimpering would accomplish anything -for her or me. I hardly knew what I did or did not do, for several days. -I could not attack the citadel, as I had no band of knights to aid me, -and had to subdue and smother my love and grief as well as my anger -allowed me. After several days, I received a letter clandestinely -dispatched by some bribed servant. She told of her love for me, that her -mother and father were furious, that her mother was to leave at once -with her for Bombay and England. She had begged them to let her see me -just once, but they declared it impossible, that they would bind her -with ropes, or lock her in a room, if she dared to think of such a -thing. “And all because you are an Eurasian! How could you help that?” -she added. Certainly? How could I help that? - -She further wrote that she was going by the morning train, and wished me -to come, not to the railway station, where they would be watching, but -to stand on a hillock, near the track, where she could see me once more. -I was there. As the train passed she cried out to me, “You have all my -heart and love,” and she was gone. I was left in an agony of sorrow and -despair. How could I help being an Eurasian? Who made me an Eurasian? -How often have I repeated these questions? I often felt like cursing -him. It is said that Noah, the Patriarch, good enough to be specially -saved, cursed his son for his lack of parental respect, and Ham turned -black. My father, for Mr. Percy told me that I must have had one, did -the same for me and without any provocation on my part. - -There was an interval of several weeks, just here in my life, that has -always been a blank to me. I must have been very ill. - -My course finished, I received one of the best certificates of my -proficiency, and was soon homeward bound again. I was then anxious for -employment where I could use the knowledge I had acquired. I was -ambitious to go to the capital city to begin at the top. I wrote to the -Government of Bengal asking for a position and received the answer—“His -Honor directs me to acknowledge the receipt of your letter, and to state -that he does not deem it advisable to bring outsiders into this -province.” - -This seemed to me very unjust, as his Honor himself was an outsider, but -he probably had in mind the saying, “Present company always excepted.” -Besides the babus were everywhere employed from Calcutta to Peshawar. -Have the rest of the people no rights? Are the babus so loyal or -superior to all others that they should be made the special pets of -government? I have often wondered why the rest of the people of India -submit to this injustice. There may come a time when the government will -wish it had friends in the place of these impudent Bengalis, and the -babus themselves will think Hades has burst wide open. - -I wrote letters to various firms and all replied, “No assistants -required,” or, as some of them put in their printed slips, “No Eurasians -need apply.” So there was no help for it; to the books again! It was -everything to me that I had an income, but what of the thousands of poor -wretches who had neither money, income nor employment. - -A year later the bequest of Mr. Percy was placed in my hands, and every -rupee accounted for. I invested in villages, and in various parcels of -ground in the station, on which I erected bungalows, one of which was -for myself, according to my own taste, with one room especially for a -library for the books that I had been accumulating. - -All this gave me employment for several years, and I was quite happy. My -new house was the best in the station, and was better furnished, with -ample grounds, ornamented with every kind of shrubbery and flowers. It -became the envy of the station. The Commissioner of the Division wrote, -asking if he could rent it; then the Barra Sahib wanted it, and the -officers wished it for a Mess Koti. My refusal to all created quite a -feeling against me. Some one told somebody else, who told me, that the -“higher classes” considered the house too good for an Eurasian. I wonder -if they should accidentally get to heaven and find some of the lower -classes—Eurasians—there, whether they would blow up St. Peter for -letting us in? - -I had numerous brushes with the magistrate; for he seemed determined to -annoy me because I had not let him have my house. My hedges were too -high or too broad. I should trim my trees, or should not trim those by -the roadside, which I myself had planted. When I had one of my houses -partly constructed he forbade the work to go any further, as I had not -obtained his permission to build, and besides it would obstruct the view -from his house, though it was five hundred yards away. I felt that all -this was petty, spiteful tyranny, and resisted as well as I could, but -of what avail? I might as well have quarreled with the man in the moon. - -The magistrate had almost absolute power over affairs in the station, -and could be a despot if he chose. He was the Great Sahib, and he let -everybody know it, especially those he styled the lower classes. If he -could not carry out his plans in an open, manly way, he resorted to -petty tyranny that goaded one to madness. I had never met him, and all -his orders to me were made not in person or by letter, but through his -servants, which made it more annoying. - -I was soon to make his personal acquaintance. One night, after dining -with a friend, I was walking homeward when I heard the screams of a -woman, or rather of a girl. I ran, and found two native policemen, one -holding each of her hands and dragging her along the road. They stopped -at once, and she begged me to have her released. They said they had -orders to bring good looking girls into cantonments, and they found her -on the road. I ordered them to let her go at once. They said they could -not do so. I insisted, and they replied that I should have to answer to -the magistrate for obstructing them. I took the girl to a friend’s -house, and told them to keep her concealed at my expense. The next -morning a servant came, ordering me to appear at the magistrate’s -bungalow. I went. As I entered, this worthy was sitting at his writing -table. - -I said, “Good morning,” and bowed, but he made no salutation. His manner -and silence was very embarrassing to me, so I said, “My name is—” “Yes, -yes,” he interrupted, “I know you well enough; you are that damned -Eurasian who is always making trouble.” “But,” said I, and before I -could get in another word he retorted, “I don’t want a word from you. I -will let you off this time, but if you ever interfere with the police -again, I will give you cause to remember it,” and with a wave of his -hand, a servant opened the door for me to retire. - -The seizure of this girl was a part of a damnable plan established by a -Christian government to supply victims to gratify the lusts of its -imported soldiery, and these soldiers probably all baptized, confirmed -Christians. - -I sent that girl to a girl’s school, and paid her bills for years, which -I trust the Recording Angel has put down to the credit of my account. - -All the Eurasians were my friends, all the second class whites, and I -had besides a number of acquaintances among the first grade. I had -several riding horses, the best that money could purchase, a fine -carriage, and several rigs of the best make, with horses to suit them. I -had a fine house and could give good dinners, no small item in making -friends, so some were glad to know me for that, if for no other reason. -Then I was greatly interested in sports, and was liberal in my -subscriptions, so that, having received my money, they could not well -overlook me, especially as they no doubt expected other favors to -follow. - -One evening, near the band stand, I saw a number of ayahs, with the -children of the Mem Sahibs, and among them a very comely young woman, -evidently an Eurasian. My beloved magistrate was talking with the -children, but with his eyes on the governess. One, a young officer near -me, nudged another, and nodding toward the children, said, “The old -fellow is up to his tricks again.” The other smiled. The former asked, -“Do you know what he said when he came to dine at our mess on Sunday -evening?” - -“No, what was it?” “Well, the Barra Sahib had read prayers at church in -the morning, so at the mess, just as we sat down to the table, he asked, -‘I say, Langton, by the way, who was that young woman in front at the -left this morning?’ ‘O, that was the Shaw’s governess,’ replied Langton. -‘By Jove! she is not a bad looking piece; though rather, don’t you -think, as if she had been too much in the sun?’ At which there was a -slight buzz among the younger set, and they looked at each other with -sly winks and nods, and Jeems, at my left, whispered to me, ‘The old man -may have the incapacity of age, but he evidently has not forgotten the -desires of youth!’” - -I was disgusted—angry. Though I did not care a fig about the church and -its worship, yet I have always been a stickler for decency, even in a -church, or among my dogs. The thought of such a depraved thing reading -prayers—the Scriptures, styled sacred—and in what is called the house of -God, and while going through with his farce of worship, looking around -over the congregation to find some one on whom to rest his lustful eyes! -Evidently his eyes were not made for the good of his soul. - -For several weeks I often noticed the Barra Sahib among the children, as -they seemed suddenly to have become special favorites of his; but he was -always near the governess. - -Some months after this we lost our magistrate, for he was promoted to -the Commissionership of a distant province. The governess also -disappeared. - - - - - CHAPTER XIII. - - -I had frequently in going about the station, seen a European whose name -I learned was Jasper. He had a beautiful house and well kept grounds on -a retired road. This much I saw as I passed his place, but had never -spoken to him. One morning he came, as I was sitting in the veranda, and -handing me his card said that his mali had told him that I had some very -fine crotons, and with my permission, he would like to see them. We went -into the yard, and through the garden, and I found he was greatly -interested in botany. This suited me exactly, as I began to have a -special delight in adding to my knowledge of that science, as well as -increasing my stock of plants. He praised my collection of crotons -saying that they could not be excelled in India. After a pleasant round -of seeing and chatting, he invited me to call on him, as he had some -things to show me and bade me “Good morning.” - -Thus commenced one of the most pleasant friendships I could have formed, -which continued until his death. He was about middle age, of good parts, -well read, and I had not been with him an hour before I knew that he did -his own thinking. He always showed great respect for the opinions of -others, the same that he claimed they should have for his. - -A few mornings after, I returned Mr. Jasper’s call, and was delighted -with his rare plants and flowers. We then took our seats on the veranda, -and he called for tea. In the course of our conversation, I referred to -my releasing the girl from the police. I could not forget that screaming -cry for help in the night, and the oftener I thought of it, the more -indignant I grew. At once he exclaimed “What an outrage! It seems -incredible that such things could be possible. It is not only this one -case, but all over India such seizures are taking place. Sometimes when -I hear of such things, I wish I was God, or given His power for a short -time, I would cause lightning to strike the men who organized such a -devilish system, and those who carry it on. I would make such a -retribution upon them all that they would feel they were in hell. If a -daughter of the Queen, or of the Prime Minister, or of a member of -Parliament, of the Viceroy or Commander in Chief, should be seized, to -be kept as a prisoner to pass a short life in infamy and die of vice -disease, what would happen? Why every paper in the United Kingdom would -have gory articles on the subject; the whole nation would be aroused, -and there would be a question in Parliament. If done in a foreign -country it would be a cause for war. It is the old story of whose ox is -gored. Admitting that she is an orphan, without friends, an Eurasian, -pardon me Mr. Japhet for this word.” - -“Go on,” I quickly replied, “I have been too often under the lash, or -rather through the fire on account of that word to take any offence, for -I know just what you mean.” - -He commenced again. “Suppose this girl and other girls are friendless -and weak, are they not the very ones to be protected? What are laws and -governments for, if they are not to shield those who need protection the -most? Are the laws for the rich, the strong and mighty, who do not need -their aid? To whom should we be charitable if not to the poor? To whom -shall we show mercy, if not to the weak and erring? These girls have -immortal souls, or else Christianity and all human teaching is a lie. -Have we not had it drummed into our ears, from our infancy that all -souls are precious in the sight of God, and that He is not a respecter -of persons; that the poor and helpless are his care? You know the -teachings of Christianity and of the Church, but what is the practice? I -am old enough to care very little about creeds and theories. I care more -to know of a man’s life, what are his daily acts and thoughts. I don’t -care to hear a man’s prayers, so much as to see what he does. He may -pray for the poor with his lips, but I would rather see him pay for them -from his pocket. But what is the practice here? - -“We took this country because we had the power to do it. We hold it by -might and force, and rule it with a sort of tyranny, a military -despotism. We are not here because the people want us. If we did not -keep the country by force, not by moral or religious power, but by real -brutal force, it would slip out of our hands in a single day. Blink at -it as we may, this is the fact and no one can question it. Here then is -a force, of one hundred and fifty thousand English soldiers, more or -less, sent out at an enormous expense to live by the sweat and blood of -these poverty-stricken, overtaxed natives. Only ten per cent. of these -soldiers are allowed to marry. A direct violation of the laws of God and -nature. It is not enough that the people are taxed to support this great -army, they must also provide victims to gratify the,—I will not say -brutal, for that would be a libel on even the lowest of the brute -creation,—but the foul, inhuman lust of these officers and soldiers. And -what is enough to make infidels of all mankind, is that all this is done -under a Christian Queen, a woman and a mother, by authority of a -Christian Parliament, and executed by the Christian Government of India! -By a nation ever ready to parade its civilization, chivalry and -Christianity! No wonder that these heathen have so little faith in the -Christian religion. I heard an old missionary say that the worst place -for missionary work was in the vicinity of a cantonment; that the very -lowest heathen were degraded by contact with the soldiers. It is so -everywhere. - -“A writer on Africa says, ‘The farther the traveler advances into the -interior, the better is the condition of the natives found to be, less -drunkenness and immorality!’ Yet it is pretended that we are holding -this country for the glory of God, and the welfare of the people, and -that the subjugation of the people of the world by Christian nations is -for the promotion of civilization and Christianity! Out on such cant and -hypocrisy! The biggest robbers get the loot, and we are the robbers. Why -not say so, that we are after the loot and nothing else? Why not be -truthful even if we are thieves and not try to cover up our iniquities -with a film of religious varnish?” - -I had no chance to put in a word and did not care to, as I thought he -was hitting the bull’s-eye at every shot, but I interjected: “They say -that it is necessary to make some provision.” - -“All rot,” he exclaimed, “it is a slander on humanity. Don’t you know -that men can frame excuses and apologies for everything they wish to do? - -“Why not make provision for men to commit theft, or highway robbery or -murder? It is false that men cannot restrain or subdue their sexual -passion the same as they subdue their other passions. Are they worse -than the brutes? If men are such gross animals that they cannot control -themselves, they ought to do as Origen, the saint, did to himself, or as -they cripple their fighting stallions. - -“The fact is that the teachings of our people are wrong. They always -uphold what they do themselves, and make excuses for those who do like -them. One cannot take up a high society English novel but he reads of -the seduction and ruin of some poor ignorant girl by some titled roue. -High society seems to demand and gloat over such rotten mental food, as -it enjoys its rank over ripe game. If not, why are such books written, -and some of them by women, too? If the literature of every nation is the -mirror of its mind, what can be the minds of those who write and read -such books? The level of public morality must be very low when the -higher classes can delight in such things. If these stories were written -to condemn vice and licentiousness, to show the curse and crime of -wrong-doing, I would say nothing, for I am not a prude, but the most of -these stories make the amours and seductions by their heroes as -something to be admired, rather than horrible and repulsive. - -“If there is any truth in Christianity, or any force in morality, it -should be used against the great vices of the nation, as well as of the -individual. But, as the Rev. Mr. Morley, in the “Times,” says: ‘The -church has nothing to say to public justice and mercy, to the spirit of -our legislation, to the union of hearts and minds embracing all classes -and conditions. All this it leaves to the world.’ - -“What are all the sweet mouthings in church about baptismal regeneration -and holy communion, when the majority of those listening are constantly -violating the laws of God and their own natures, and not a word about -this? I suppose all the soldiers in these regiments have been baptized. -Were they regenerated? If so, they must have got over it very quickly. -If there is any virtue in baptism, they should be baptized every day, -and by immersion, even to drowning, and then they would not be fit to -live on earth, much less to enter the Kingdom of Heaven. - -“The trouble is, that in the churches, faith and morals, creed and -practice have been divorced, and do not live together. Many of these -soldiers would probably be astonished if it was suggested to them that -their religion had anything to do with their passions or their lusts. -They would probably answer as the old negro woman did, who had stolen a -goose. She went to church and gave testimony for Jesus. When reproached -by her mistress for doing such a thing, after her theft, she exclaimed: -‘Do you think I would deny my Lord and Master for the sake of a goose?’” - -At this I interrupted him, by asking if these girls and women were -restrained and prevented from leaving? - -“Certainly,” he said, “as much so as if they were in prison for life, -and there were armed sentries paraded before the gate. If, by any -chance, they escape, they are seized and brought back as any escaped -prisoner would be. The doors of these hells never open outward for these -poor wretches, and it might be written on the portals ‘Death to all who -enter here,’ and their lives are very brief when fresh victims must be -got. Talk about slavery! Why, the very worst African slavery is Paradise -to this, and our goody goody canting hypocrites make much ado over the -enslavement of the negroes. - -“What can we expect when the church is silent, and the priests and -bishops make excuses, and apologies for this foul and ghastly pestilence -of lust? What a comment on the morals of a people when the church is -seriously considering the necessity of separate cups for administering -the wine at communion to prevent the contagion of venereal disease! Such -a proposition would be amusing and a sarcasm, if it were not so serious, -and yet an outsider cannot forbear asking why the church does not attack -the root of the matter instead of lopping the branches, or why such -noxious persons should be allowed to partake of the communion at all?” - -Again I interrupted, I inquired if there were not medical examinations, -and did not the doctors give certificates? - -“Certainly,” he said, “but what of them? They might as well give -consecrated charms to carry in the pocket, as a protection against -cyclones and earthquakes. Do you suppose any man can give a certificate -to protect any one against the evil results of a violation of the laws -of God and nature? Can we thwart God when He evidently intended to make -the consequences of sin terrible? Heal the sick, cure and save all we -can, but their medical examinations and so-called cures are for another -purpose. When Jesus lived, and as it is said, healed the diseased, what -did he always say? “Go and sin no more.” But these false cures are not -to cure, but on purpose to let the victims go and sin again, and be -damned. I am not giving my own opinions, for I have talked with doctors -themselves, and they have told me what they thought of the business. - -“One of them, a Scotchman, a true man in every fibre of his being, a -surgeon who had been through the Mutiny, and at the siege of Delhi. I -met him one morning, coming from the hospital. He referred to what he -had been doing. Said he, ‘I hate the stinking business.’ ‘Why then, -don’t you refuse to do it?’ ‘Man, alive! I would then lose my position, -if I did. I am nearly ready to retire on a pension, and I cannot afford -to stop now, and lose that.’ - -“‘But you cure and give certificates,’ I suggested? ‘Certificates be -damned,’ he said with disgust; ‘I might as well snap my fingers, and say -that the wind shouldn’t blow again. Every time I have this hateful -business to do I wish the Viceroy or the Commander in Chief had to do my -dirty work, they would soon stop it if they had to make every soldier a -eunuch, unseminare them. It is only a trick or deception to delude the -soldiers to think they are safe, and let them go on from bad to worse.’ - -“I expressed surprise that those who made the law did not understand. -‘Understand,’ he replied, ‘they did not want to understand. They wished -to please the soldiers, even if it was by deception, and so made their -regulations, forgetting that the Almighty had made His laws some time -ago. We cannot frustrate the plans of God.’ Much more the doctor told -me. I hope Mr. Japhet,” said he, “that I have not detained you too -long.” I replied that I was in no hurry, as I had no special business on -hand. - -He asked, “Were you ever in Naples?” “No,” I replied. “I want to tell -you a little incident. One morning, while visiting a friend who had long -been a resident of that city, we were seated at an open window, looking -out at the belching fires of Vesuvius. I remarked, ‘Why not bore a hole -or tunnel from the sea, and let in the waters to drown those infernal -fires? Wouldn’t there be a muttering and a spluttering, and a—’ - -“‘Stop, stop!’ he exclaimed. ‘You do not know what you are saying! -Should you dare suggest such a thing here in public, the Neapolitans -would mob you at once!’ After a little hesitation he continued: ‘Why, it -would be a crime! What a catastrophe would happen, and where would -Naples be, or even the globe itself, if such a thing should be done?’ - -“As my friend was of a religious turn, he went on: ‘It would be the most -stupendous attack on God’s order in nature that man ever attempted. The -building of the Tower of Babel would be children’s play compared to it. -It would be an eternal sin, involving not only the doer of it, but the -entire human race. Why, your suggestion will give me the nightmare as -long as I live in Naples, fearing that some God-defying man might do -it.’ - -“I have often thought of his remarks, and the lesson of them to me was, -that we cannot, or ought not to think of defying the physical laws of -nature, any more than we should outrage the moral laws of the God of -nature.” Thus ended my first call on Mr. Jasper. - -On returning I had these thoughts: It is pitiable to think of the -thousands of loving Christian mothers praying daily for their soldier -boys in India, unaware of the cheap temptations furnished by the -Government within a few steps of their barracks, and to be with them in -camp, to march with them for their convenience. - -It is pitiable to think of the thousands of pure, innocent women at -home, accepting as husbands the returned gentlemen from India, where -these have left a number of their own black-and-tan pickaninnies, or -have been shorn of their strength, in the laps of many Delilahs among -the native women. - - - - - CHAPTER XIV. - - -I had a good home, and everything pleasant, but I was alone. Some one -has asked the question: “What is home without a mother?” Mine was: “What -is home without a wife?” I had sadly failed in my first and only effort -to get a partner of my joys, a queen for my home, to my sorrow and -extreme chagrin and mortification. I had no ambition to encounter -another angry mother, though she had her rights, as I believed I had -mine. Burnt fingers make us chary of handling fire. - -I had been in a number of happy homes, though excluded as I was, and had -seen a number of noble wives and mothers, who shed a divine light and -influence not only in their family circles, but on all around them. - -Mr. Percy’s description of his mother and of his betrothed, gave me a -high ideal of the real and true woman. He never spoke of woman but with -respect, and I might say with reverence. The influence of his mother had -so formed him, that he could no more have injured a woman than he could -have hurt his own soul. - -I think the opinion a man has of woman is a true index of his character. -I have never heard any one speak disparagingly of woman, but I have -asked myself, “What must he think of his own mother or sister?” - -I had frequently met a young Eurasian woman. I always like the word -woman, for God made women; ladies are a society product, and are -somewhat like artificial flowers, painted and produced to order. There -are to be sure real ladies, but first of all they must be true women, -and as I have always preferred flowers of nature’s own making, so I have -a preference for a real woman, yet I will have to admit that even the -best of us may be deceived by appearances. I once saw some roses painted -so true to nature that butterflies came and lit upon them, and I could -imagine them saying to each other, “Fooled again!” So we imperfect -sighted mortals may be fooled with what we think are roses. - -But to my story. The young woman was really handsome, and quite well -educated, though to be truthful, her education was somewhat artificial, -as the most of her life had been spent in a convent school. On her -father’s side of French descent; she was born of lawful wedlock, and in -a happy, well-to-do, prosperous family. Cupid shot me with one of his -best arrows soon after we became acquainted, and I think she was also -hit with the same kind of weapon from the quiver of the famous little -sportsman. There seemed to be a mutual sympathy for each other in our -wounded hearts. The result was, as it generally happens in such cases, -we concluded to cure each other’s wounds, by joining hands and hearts. -The wedding took place at the home of the bride, with great ceremony, -and a large gathering of friends, and then this Adam and his Eve -returned to their garden of Eden, and all went merry as a marriage bell. - -It seemed as if I had now reached the acme of my desires, wealth enough, -a beautiful home, a fine library, flowers in our garden, and above all—a -wife. I had forgotten the story, as probably most of us have, that there -was a serpent even in the garden of Eden, and I never thought that one -could enter mine. - -I had fine horses and carriages, so we could enjoy our drives. As I have -said, I subscribed liberally to all games and entertainments, so we had -frequent invitations, and were well received. We also gave our little -parties, which were well enjoyed. My wife was an excellent pianist, and -entertained our guests with music, in which some of them took part. One -of the most frequent callers was an Hon. a young officer of one of the -regiments, very gentlemanly in appearance, of a high society family, -well read, and one who had traveled and seen the world. He had a good -ear for music, and played well, so he and my wife had something in -common to interest them, with which I was well pleased. He not only -often dined with us alone and with others, but before our evening drives -he frequently took tea with us on our veranda, and we talked on various -subjects, for he was an excellent conversationalist, full of anecdotes -and incidents, which he related in a very fascinating manner. He had -style, a quick appreciation of things, and what interested me was his -remarks on moral and religious subjects, not connected with churches or -creeds, but in their widest meaning, and frequently with me alone he -spoke of the beauty of virtue and honor. He seemed to be a devoted -church-goer, belonged to the High Church party, was a stickler for -ecclesiastical forms, and often talked of the beauty of the services, -and the value of the sacraments. - -Both my wife and myself were greatly pleased to have such an -acquaintance to relieve the monotony that rules even in our best India -stations. We had other friends whom we often saw, each excellent in his -way. We were happy and time passed rapidly. One of the largest -gatherings in the station was at the Birthday Ball, when guests came -from outside places. We attended the ball, though I could not dance, yet -I was very fond of music, and the social part. My wife excelled in -dancing and took great delight in it, so she had plenty of partners, one -of whom was our Hon. friend, and he was about the best dancer of them -all. - -I had frequently to be absent for several days, to visit my villages, -and to look after my investments. I regretted these absences for my -wife’s sake, as she was timid at night, and besides she appeared fond of -my company, as I know I was of hers. One day, as I was about to leave, -our Hon. friend called, and during our conversation asked me if he could -take my wife out driving during my absence. I replied that I would be -most pleased to have him do so, and suggested that they should use the -phaeton, as it would be more comfortable than a cart, and the horses -needed exercise. During my absence I congratulated myself on our -happiness and prosperity, and thought with pride of the pleasant -reception of my wife in the station. - -So the months passed with nothing to cloud my happiness. One day when I -was in the garden, looking over my trees and flowers, pruning a limb -here and there, my head man or durwan, an elderly Hindu, whom I had kept -in my service for years, followed me around. I saw by his manner that he -had something to say to me, so I asked “What is it, Ram Kishn?” He -replied, “I have been with the Sahib for years and have eaten his salt, -and I would shed my blood for him.” - -“I know that, Ram Kishn, but what do you wish to say?” - -“Sahib!” he said with hesitation, “I have often thought of telling you -something, but I was afraid. I have seen something that even we poor -ignorant idol worshipers—Kam ackl, bhut parast log, as the Sahibs call -us, think is not right.” - -I quickly asked, “Has somebody been stealing my fruit or flowers, or the -bearer been cheating with the grain?” - -“No, Sahib! nothing of that kind, something worse than that.” - -I began to be impatient and said, “Out with it then, what is it?” - -“Sahib, you know I love you, and think much of your izzat, honor. I -would let you beat me, or you might put your feet upon me,” and he threw -himself upon the ground toward me. I began to be alarmed, thinking there -must be something serious, or he would not act in that way, for he was a -very reliable, sensible man. I told him to get up, and urged him to tell -me what he meant. He said, “I would rather die than say it, but I tell -you for the sake of your honor, I must tell you.” ‘Well, then tell it,’ -I urged. - -Said he, “If the sahib will not kill me with the knife in his hand.” - -I hurled the knife away, and said, “There goes the knife,” and then I -folded my arms and stood waiting. He went on: - -“Now, if the Sahib will not call me a liar, or the son of a dog, or -curse me.” - -I held up my right hand and said: “Ram Kishn! I will eat an oath before -God, that I will not touch you with my hands or feet, neither will I -harm you with my words, if you tell me what you mean.” - -After a few moments, he said, “Sahib, you know the young Sahib who comes -here often, and sings with the Mem Sahib, who goes out with her in the -phaeton when you are absent?” I nodded my head in reply. “Well, when you -are gone to your villages—how can I tell it, Sahib? he comes late at -night when the lights are all out, and the Mem Sahib lets him in, and he -does not go away till early next morning.” - -I staggered and fell. He rushed to me moaning, “Sahib, forgive me, what -have I done? I have killed you!” Then he helped me to a seat in the -arbor. - -It seemed my heart had stopped, and I was choking. He stood with the -palms of his hands together, bending towards me, and the tears running -down his cheeks. - -For some time we were silent. I could not think, it seemed that I had -fallen from some house or tree and was insensible. After awhile I said. -“Ram Kishn, I don’t doubt that you believe what you say, but there must -be some mistake. It is impossible, impossible.” - -Then he said, “Sahib, do not say a word, not even to the Mem Sahib. I am -the only one of the servants who knows this, for don’t I watch on the -front veranda when the Sahib is absent?” - -“But, what shall I do?” I asked, for I was in such a dazed stupor that I -could not think. - -He replied, “The Sahib is going away to-night. Go, but do not go far -from the station, and return here to this arbor at twelve o’clock. Do -not come before that time, or the servants will be about, and we do not -want them to know anything of this, and then we’ll see that which is to -happen, will happen.” I told him I would do as he said, and that he -should order the sais to have the cart ready at five o’clock, and to -have the bearer put in my luggage. He replied that it should be just as -I ordered. - -I sat for awhile, and then started for a walk, somewhere, anywhere, I -did not know, or care. I did not wish to see my wife, as I could not -trust myself to meet her just then. As I expected, when I returned, she -had gone out with her Hon. friend for a drive in the phaeton, so I -started in the direction of my villages. I halted at a village several -miles from the station, telling the sais that I was ill, and very ill I -was, too. How long the hours were! How slowly the minutes crept! I held -my watch in my hand, counted the tick, ticks, as if every one was -taunting me with my wretchedness. So I waited and ate grief for my -dinner. Eleven o’clock came, and I turned towards home. Home! How -suddenly it had changed to Hell! I formed no plans. I doubted, I feared, -I hoped. Nearing the station I went by a back lane to the stables, and -taking the luggage myself, went through the garden to the arbor. There I -found Ram Kishn. To show his sympathy in the dark, he took both my hands -in his and pressed them without uttering a word. After some moments of -silence I whispered, “Ram Kishn, is it,” and interrupting me, he said, -“We’ll see, sahib, come with me.” I followed him to a side door which we -entered, for it seems that he had quietly unfastened this door. He lit -the night lantern, and drew the slide to hide the light, and we silently -groped our way to our bedroom, yes, our bedroom. As we entered it, he -drew the slide, and there upon my bed, our bed, they were both asleep in -each other’s arms! - -If I had been dazed before, I was paralyzed now. It was well that I had -formed no plan and taken no weapon, but it would have been useless, as I -could not raise my arms. I could not think; my power of speech was gone. - -In an instant, at the glow of the light, they both awoke with a scream -of fright. I turned and left the room. - -Often since that terrible moment I have thought of what I might, could, -would or should have done. That is always the way. Most people can think -afterward, when it is too late for thinking. But it was well that my -guardian angel or something kept me from taking a pistol or even a stick -in my hand. It has all passed, except the sad remembrance, and I console -myself with the thought that when one has done his best, that whatever -is, is best. - -I went out into the darkness, wishing that it could engulf and hide me -forever. On and on for miles down the metaled road, thinking, but all my -thoughts ran into a delirium. - -When the morning sun shone into my face, I found myself seated on the -sand by the roadside looking toward home. Home! I had none. It had -vanished in the darkness. Strange, is it not, that after a lapse of -years old scenes will suddenly flash upon one? It is true that a -thousand times I had thought of my mother, but at that moment I saw the -dear little mama, with those beautiful eyes wide open, looking, looking -while her heart was breaking, dying! I could realize her bitter sorrow, -for was not my heart breaking too? - -These thoughts of her brought me to life again, to the maddening reality -of my own condition. I arose and went back to my infamy and disgrace. I -felt but little anger, as the consciousness of my degradation -overwhelmed me, and despair paralyzed all my feelings. - -As I entered the house, I saw my wife—how I hated that word then—seated -in the drawing room. She did not look at me, and I passed on into my -private room. When I came out again, she sprang toward me, but I -retreated, saying, “Don’t come to me, never touch me again.” She threw -herself upon the floor, wailing and begging me to forgive her. My heart -was stone, my whole body dead to her. After a while she took a seat and -I listened in silence, while she told me all. How the Hon. had flattered -her, deceived and so seduced her, that at the Birthday Ball, after a -waltz together, he had taken her into the kala jagah—well is it named -the black place—and then had taken liberties with her, and then on and -on—why repeat the hateful story? - -By the time she had finished I had formed my plan, and said this to her, -“Your Hon. seducer will probably not tell of this. The only one else who -knows it is Ram Kishn, and he will not tell, and we need not say -anything. We can live in hell here, and that is enough, without telling -others to have them add fuel to the flames. You can have that side of -the house entirely to yourself. One of the rooms you can use as a dining -room, and you can have the carriage for your evening drives. I will keep -this side of the house for myself, and we’ll live as never seeing each -other.” - -The thought of the pleasant life we had passed, and of this horrible -life coming, made me exclaim, “What infamous crimes were my ancestors -guilty of, that I should be cursed like this? Why should I be damned for -the sins of that villainous father of mine?” - -At this she asked, “Am I not to be your wife again?” - -“My wife!” I exclaimed; “No, never, never again. Your purity is gone. -You are polluted for me. You have violated all your rights, not by a -sudden passion, but deliberately, time and again. You took advantage of -my absence. You have done your best to degrade me, to ruin me, and to -pollute yourself. You have not the slightest claim on me for any rights -or privileges. As for love, such as I had for you yesterday, my heart is -now dead to you. I forgive you, pity you, and will provide every comfort -for you, but you are not my wife except in name, and never can be.” - -She fell back in a swoon, and I called her ayah, waiting woman, and left -the room. - -What else could I do? Since then I have often thought of what I did, and -my conscience has never condemned me. I acted toward her as I would have -had her act toward me if the circumstances were changed. Had I broken my -loyalty to her in but one instance, she would have been right in dealing -with me as I dealt with her. I do not believe in two codes, one for -erring men, and another for erring women. If men demand virtue in their -wives, and cast them off when they fall, then let the men apply the same -law to themselves. The man who has commerce with more than one woman, is -as guilty as the woman who has had commerce with more than one man. If -immorality is wrong in a woman, why not in a man? Why should the man -have the right to transmit the curse of sensualism or debased appetite -to his children more than the woman? Why should a woman in marriage take -up a damaged article of a man, any more than a man a disreputable woman -for a wife? - -Asks a Danish novelist, “Is a woman who has had no relationships with a -man before marriage entitled to expect the same in her husband? Is a man -who has had relationships with other women before marriage entitled to -complain of his wife who has had such relationships?” Another gives this -paragraph—a conversation of a father with his daughter. “There,” he -says, “is woman’s noblest calling.” “As what?” asks the daughter. “As -what! Have you not listened? As—as the ennobling influence in marriage, -as that which makes men pure, as—” “As soap?” she suggests. “Soap?” asks -he, “what makes you think of soap?” “You make out that marriage is a -great laundry for men. We girls are to stand ready, each at her wash-tub -with her piece of soap. Is that how you mean it?” - -Once conversing with a young man, a full-blooded European in high -position, from a remark of mine he was led to ask, “Do you think that -children will inherit the disease of their father?” “Inevitably,” I -replied, “and I do not believe that God himself can or will avert this -natural law.” He replied, with a tremor in his voice, “I am very sorry -to hear you say that, as I am going to be married in a few days.” I -changed the subject, and made another remark, when he asked, “Don’t you -believe in the blood of Jesus to atone for our sins?” “No,” said I, “not -at all.” “Well!” he exclaimed, “if I did not believe in that, I do not -know what I should do.” - -His was a strange mixture of practice and belief, like vice and virtue -sleeping in each other’s arms in the same bed. Living in the midst of -sin, diseased, and about to commit the meanest of frauds by marrying a -pure, noble girl, and yet professing to believe in Jesus, the purest of -men, who denounced lust in the severest terms, and taught that even -lustful desire was as criminal as adultery. Why should there not be -pure-minded, physically clean men, for fathers, as well as pure-minded -and beautiful women for mothers? - -Why not, in the name of all that is just and holy, demand of men the -same chastity that they demand of women? - -I know this is not the rule in “society”; that there are many men who -claim to be men of honor, gentlemen, and many of them professing -Christians, who glibly talk about the beauty of chastity and virtue, and -yet who feed in every pasture as if they had a right there, but if their -wives step aside, then the devil is to pay, and all that. - -I acted according to my sense of justice—one law for both sexes, so how -could I have done otherwise than I did? - -What of the Hon. gentleman, an officer in her majesty’s service? I might -have shot him, and been hung for it, as that is justice according to -English law. I might have exposed him and created a scandal, to be -myself despised as a cuckold, and he be patted on the back by his -gentlemen comrades, or laughed at for being caught. Such an escapade, by -what I have read and heard, is winked at by mothers in English -“society,” and constituents would not hesitate in making such a man a -member of Parliament. “Young men will sow their wild oats,” is their -excuse. “It is only an exuberance of gaiety—a youthful indiscretion,” -say they. - -An English writer, a member of Parliament, so the statement is not to be -doubted, said in a newspaper article that “An Englishman is never so -happy as when stealing his neighbor’s wife,” so the Hon. may still be -happy stealing other men’s wives, as he stole mine. But then she was -only an “Eurasian,” the wife of that “damned Eurasian,” and so fit game -for an Hon. or any other gentleman. - -I went to Ram Kishn, and he followed me into the arbor where we could be -alone. I told him what I had done. He replied, “Sahib, I am a poor, -ignorant, bhut parast, and have no more sense than if I was brother to a -donkey, yet I think you are doing right.” “Now, Ram Kishn,” I inquired, -“you will never tell a word of this?” He thrust out his tongue, with his -teeth upon it, as if to say, if it ever utters a word may it be bitten -off. And his tongue ever remained true and unbitten. - -We two lived in this way in a divided house, not a home. Talk about hell -fire! It could not be worse than what I endured and suffered during the -long and dreary months while we lived and died a living death in every -day. I provided everything I could for her comfort, the best of -servants, the choicest kinds of food, books, magazines and illustrated -papers. She had her drives, but alone, the carriage was for her and no -one else. We seldom met, and then only for a word or two, when I asked -if she needed anything. I think, as she became conscious of her sin -against me, she respected me for the course I took. - -She fell ill. I got the best medical attendance and nurses. The end was -approaching, and then she sent for me, and confessed again that she had -wronged me, and almost cursed that Hon. gentleman who, by his pious talk -and seductive flatteries, had led her astray, and held her in his power, -spellbound and powerless as the serpent holds the poor, weak bird, and -destroyed our love and home. Why should she not curse him? “For cursed -be the heart that had the heart to do it.” She did not blame me for what -I had done. My kindness and consideration had made her love me more than -ever. She had repented with bitter tears, until her heart was broken, -and now, at the close of her life, ending so sadly, she wanted my -forgiveness, which I gave most freely. She begged a parting farewell -kiss, which I had no desire to refuse, and she departed, once the life -of my life, but now no more. - -Did I not suffer, and for her? Did I not live down in the valley of -despair, and under the shadow of death, all those months and for her -sake? I would have given all I possessed, even life itself, to have -restored her to me as she once was—my wife. - -I buried her body in a beautiful spot in the cemetery, in silence, as -not a prayer or funeral note was uttered, for I had been so damnably -wronged by my Christian father, and this Hon. Christian gentleman who -had murdered my love, whom I had often seen, hail fellow, well met, with -the chaplain, and had noticed in church piously reciting the prayers, -that I hated everything associated with him, and wished to have neither -priest nor prayers. - -My wish is, that if there be a devil, he may get this seducer and give -him his just dues, as I would wish to see a murderer caught and hung. I -believe in justice to sinners as well as to saints. - -Some might say, “Why not have charity?” and my reply would be, - - “Urge neither charity nor shame to me, - Uncharitably with me have you dealt, - And shamefully by you my hopes are butchered, - My charity is outrage, life my shame - And in that shame still lives my sorrow’s rage.” - -The last mark of respect I could show her was to erect a beautiful -monument on her grave, inscribed with “Mary, the wife of Charles -Japhet,” which the world may read, though it has never known the secret -of our lives until now. Though she had ceased to be in my heart my wife, -still she was and ever will be my wife in name. - -Years have passed since that awful, memorable event. I have often tried -to analyze and comprehend my feelings and condition at that time. I had -such implicit, absolute confidence in the virtue of my wife that I would -have risked my soul in proof of it. I had such respect for that man that -nothing but overwhelming proof could have convinced me of his lack of -integrity. I was rather proud of his acquaintance, pleased with what I -considered his polite attentions to my wife. I would have felt it -degrading, not only to them, but to myself, to have entertained the -slightest suspicion of the least impropriety. - -This was my condition before the fearful awakening came. Then it came so -suddenly, like a flash of lightning before my eyes, that I was -bewildered, stupefied. For the moment I could not realize anything, -either that I existed or could think or feel—paralyzed is the best word -I can use,—in thought and feeling. - -Then there flashed through me a contempt, a thorough disgust for those -two things as if they were but slimy toads in the mire that were beneath -my notice, and too nasty for me to touch or look at. With this latter -feeling overpowering me, I escaped from what, had I remained a moment -more, would have become a revenge, and I would have committed a terrible -deed, not a crime, in killing them both, if I could. I think I would -have been justified in doing this, and yet, and yet, there would have -been a fearful remembrance of it ever afterward. I wonder why I acted as -I did, and still am heartily glad that I did not act otherwise. - -Mr. Jasper was my kindest friend when the shadow of death was over my -house. He walked beside me to the cemetery, and stood beside me in the -silence at the grave, and returned with me in the carriage. He scarcely -spoke a word in all that time, but I felt the sympathy of his heart. The -shadow of death brooded within my house, the stillness was awful, almost -beyond endurance, and I was terribly alone. I could well apply the lines -of Shelley to myself: - - “As the earth when leaves are dead, - As the night when sleep is sped, - As the heart when joy is fled, - I am left lone, alone.” - - - - - CHAPTER XV. - - -The next morning my friend called, and we had a long conversation on the -veranda. He said, “I was not a little surprised that you did not have -the chaplain and no kind of service at the grave. Not that I personally -was dissatisfied, but rather that you dared to go against the usual -custom.” - -I could not tell him the exact reason, which mainly was my dislike of -the chaplain on account of his intimate companionship with the Hon. who -had wrecked my life, so I said that I had no acquaintance with the -chaplain; that according to social custom, as he had come last to the -station, it was his place to call on us. If he had any interest in our -religious welfare it was his duty to see us. If he was the shepherd and -we the sheep, it was his place to look us up, and not ours to run after -him. As he had never cared for us, either in health or in sickness, and -we could live and die without his services, it seemed to me that we -could be buried without his aid. - -“Believe me,” he answered, “I am not finding fault or criticising, but -only referred to your not following the usual custom, and am rather -pleased that you had courage to do what you thought best. For myself, I -would prefer a solemn chant, or such a hymn as ‘Abide with me,’ or any -hymn that would lead us to think of eternal life. I object to the -service for the dead, as given in the prayer-book, being used for -everybody, saint and sinner alike; not that I would be a judge of the -dead, yet we cannot always restrain our thoughts and judgments. - -“When I stood at the grave of a man whom everybody knew as a drunkard, -and we both knew such a man, who, going home at night drunk from a -party, fell from his horse and broke his collar bone, and died from his -injury mainly because he was dissipated. He was worse than a drunkard, a -seducer of innocence, a debauchee, most profane and vulgar in all his -conversation. He was vice personified; destitute of all pure noble -feelings, spending his nights in vice and his days in intrigue, whose -acquaintance was fatal to a woman, and who reveled in the putridity of -immorality. Every decent person loathed him while he was living, and -only recognized him because he was in a prominent government position. -When we stood at his grave, and the chaplain said the words: - -“‘Forasmuch as it hath pleased Almighty God of his great mercy to take -unto himself the soul of our dear brother here departed, we therefore -commit his body to the ground, earth to earth, ashes to ashes, dust to -dust; in sure and certain hope of the Resurrection to eternal life -through our Lord Jesus Christ,—’ - -“I could not help thinking, you are either a fool or a liar and I -recalled the saying of Garibaldi: ‘A priest knows himself to be an -imposter unless he be a fool, or have been taught to lie from boyhood.’ - -“Such a performance as that, and I don’t know what else to call it, is -degrading a religious service, and turning it into a falsehood, making a -sham or mockery of what at such a solemn moment should be—most truthful -and sacred. Everybody present at the time knew the service was a lying -flattery, a religious farce. Is it any wonder that so many people lack -sincerity, and lose faith not only in the church, its ministers, but in -all things religious? The clergy go through their forms whether they are -suitable for the occasion or not.” - -I suggested that perhaps his hymns might not always be appropriate. - -“Why not?” he asked. “They would not lie about God or the dead, but -would be only for the living. Another thing. As this man to whom I -referred was near death, they sent for the chaplain. He may have found a -suitable prayer, or have said some good words, but what could he do for -such a man in the awful hour of death? They say, ‘The man may repent,’ -and then? Would he go to heaven? What kind of a heaven would be suitable -for him? What society is he fitted to enjoy? What delight would he take -in anything that is pure and holy? That is another of the false, baneful -teachings of the Church, that the vilest of men may in a dying hour, by -a few words of the priest, by partaking of the communion, by the -anointing of oil, or the sprinkling of a few drops of so-called holy -water, in an instant, be fitted to go into the presence of God and -associate with angels and the pure and good. You might as well take a -savage cannibal, or a wild Hottentot, suddenly into a London drawing -room, among the refined and educated, and expect him to enjoy himself -and be at ease, as to think of a vile, polluted man gaining admittance -into Heaven, and to be happy should he get into it. Of what interest -would God be to a soul in a future life, who had nothing to do with Him -here? - -“With me it is not a question if I shall go to Heaven, but how shall I -like it when I get there? Strip many people of all that is in them that -pertains wholly to this life, and there would be little left that would -be worth taking over into that other life. The whole church scheme is -founded on the idea that Heaven is a kind of a pen, or a big sheep-fold, -and that the keeper of the gate can be cajoled or bribed to let in -anybody who is vouched for by some priest; that even those so vile as to -pollute the earth by their presence, who can get past the keeper through -the gate, or by any hook or crook get in, will at once bloom out into -saints and angels. - -“Is it strange that so many live in vice and sin, when their salvation -is made so easy, by getting in a priest at the last moment? How can -honest men, as clergymen, bolster up such a flattering delusion? If it -is criminal to deceive men about things in this life, how much more so -when it is about that which affects their eternal life? If the parsons -cannot keep a man from sinning, or make him lead a good life here, how -can they, in the hour of death, save him from Hell or fit him for -Heaven, when his body is racked with pain and his senses are benumbed? -Is it not a gross deception to teach that, when a man becomes so feeble -from his vices, that he can enjoy nothing more on earth, neither of its -good or evil, and has nothing left but its dregs, that he can take -communion, and reach Heaven? - -“Colley Cibber wrote of Nell Gwynn, the notorious profligate mistress of -Charles the Second: ‘She received the last consolations of religion. Her -repentance in her last hours appeared in all the contrite symptoms of -Christian sincerity.’ - -“This is only one instance of thousands of similar statements. How can a -person’s death-bed be illumined by the holy consolations of religion, -after a whole life spent in the meanest kind of wickedness? What -sacrilegious rubbish! - -“My idea of Heaven is this—that it is a condition of the soul, and is -made by ourselves, with God’s help always—by conquest, the conquest of -self, the subjugation of all thoughts, feelings and acts, everything -that is unheavenly, and by building up the soul with pure thoughts and -deeds of rightness. We make a heaven for ourselves by subduing and -improving. The farmer clears the ground and destroys the weeds to give -place to the seed, and then by cultivation, produces a harvest. He does -not expect a crop without labor; by some chance, or prayer, or miracle. -Why should we expect a spiritual crop of good without working for it? -Our diseases, are in no sense, accidents or mysteries, but the necessary -and legitimate results of the violations of laws. A man who violates the -laws of his physical being to his own injury is a criminal in regard to -himself, just as he would be a criminal in breaking the laws of the -state. - -“Government does not accept the plea of ignorance of the laws, for to be -ignorant is a part of the crime, so no one should be excused for not -knowing or obeying the laws of his own being. - -“The material view of Heaven as a place, instead of a condition of the -soul, that men can be thrown into it, by some force or power, outside of -themselves, that some one else has the keys and can open the place for -them, is a delusion that has done great hurt to humanity. With these -ideas men deceive and excuse themselves. Instead of making and building -up a heaven of their souls, they depend on others. They shift the -responsibility. If they sin, some one will bear their sins for them. No -matter how often they sin, or how long they continue in it, if they, at -the dying hour, can say they are sorry, get a priest to vouch for them, -and give them the pass-word, they will be made heirs of Heaven, and be -straightway carried to Abraham’s bosom. All this is contrary to common -sense and reason. - -“Is it fair and just, supposing heaven to be a place, to those who all -their lives have striven to be good, to have these wretches who are -steeped in sin and made up of vice and crime to become at a breath, -inhabitants of heaven when they are not able to sin any more? This would -not be human justice, nor can I believe that it is God’s plan to people -heaven in that way, supposing it to be a place. O, yes, the thief on the -cross! I think if Jesus could have foreseen what use would have been -made of that expression he would never have uttered it. He had the -Jewish notion of heaven being a city, a new Jerusalem, with many -mansions, surrounded by a wall with gates. With all due respect to him -as a great teacher and a pure man, I cannot but think that these words -of his have kept many in sin, delayed their repentance and leading of a -better life. Do I say this rashly? Have I not heard men say, ‘O, I will -repent before I die;’ and when warned of their mistaken idea of -repentance and the danger of delay, have answered, ‘The thief repented -on the cross when he was dying and was promised paradise.’ And there is -the parable of the laborers. This is a Jewish story and might be told of -one of their rulers who could do as he pleased. It is utterly contrary -to human justice for a man who works only an hour to receive as much as -the man who labors ten hours. It is a libel on God to think he would pay -his laborers in that way. - -“I have sometimes thought that some people are dead long before they are -buried. All the spiritual life, that which makes manhood or saints, is -dead, killed by their vices and transgressions against their spiritual -nature, and the animal life alone remains that keeps their bodies in -existence. What effect then would a prayer or a wafer or anything have -upon such a thing that is only like the carcass of a dying brute? In -proportion as a man sins he becomes dead to righteousness. I think no -one can question this. Then we cannot help admitting that there may come -a time when he, his soul, will be actually dead to all good influences. -Then he will be a hell to himself, or in hell, just as you choose to -have it. - -“It is a horrible thought, I know, yet there are many horrible things in -life that we cannot escape. The hell or the punishment is of man’s own -making, not of God’s. - -“If a farmer who has good soil, rain and sunshine, wastes his time in -idleness, how can he blame God for not giving him a harvest? When a man -wastes his life in vice and crime and becomes a hell to himself, how can -he accuse God of being unjust or unmerciful? The moral laws are as exact -and reasonable as those of nature. - -“The mistake is, I think, in leading people to believe that the church -by some supernatural power given to it, or by a sudden belief, hope or -regret of the man himself, can change this inexorable, inevitable law of -God so as to make the vilest sinner become a saint. The soul that -sinneth shall die, and my belief is that God will not frustrate the -execution of His own laws. There are no miracles in nature or anywhere -else. It is inconsistent to suppose that the Creator of the universe -would permit or give power to a few poor mortals anywhere to interfere -with or change the working of His laws. In the revolution of the spheres -there has not been for ages the slightest variation or shadow of a -change. It is impossible to suppose that there could be such a variation -in the orbit of a planet so slight as to be beyond the power of man to -detect it with his most delicate instruments, without believing that -chaos would be the result sooner or later. There is as much harmony and -equilibrium in a globule of water as in the largest planet. The dazzling -glory in a dew-drop is but the exact reflection of some greater and -higher glory. Everything in nature is according to the strictest kind of -inerrant, unchangeable law. Why then should we expect or believe that in -the spiritual or moral life its laws are errant or changeable? Why -should cause and effect be different in the one than in the other? When -water can be produced by any power of God or man without the exact -proportions of oxygen and hydrogen, then I will attempt to believe that -a vile man, dead in trespasses and sins can suddenly be changed into an -angel and be fit to enjoy the society of the pure and the good. - -“The mercy of God! It is blasphemy to make such a plea to ward off and -escape the consequences that are the result of the deliberate violations -of God’s moral laws. Earthquakes and cyclones are in harmony with -nature’s laws that God has made. Why not demand that the mercy of God -shall suddenly interfere and prevent these from engulfing cities and -destroying thousands of innocent women and children, as to believe that -the mercy of God will interfere with His spiritual laws and save a soul -that is dead in sin or has never wished for salvation.” - -“But,” I inquired, “do you not believe in the forgiveness of God?” - -“Most emphatically I do,” he exclaimed. “When a man longs for it in his -soul with heartfelt repentance. You know what I mean; not a sham -repentance or asking for forgiveness when he is at the end of his tether -and is too weak and impotent to sin again. But suppose that full pardon -is given, what then? Does it restore the sinner and reinstate him in his -former innocent state or place him where he might have been had he not -sinned? Not at all, for I say it with loyalty and reverence to God that -there are things He cannot do. He cannot do away with the results of the -cyclone of last year. He cannot blot out the occurrences of the past and -make the history of the world a blank. He cannot violate His own laws -which His own omniscience and wisdom have established. This is -inconceivable. - -“There are so many who misinterpret the forgiveness and mercy of God -that they transform Him from a being of infinite perfectness into a -thing of whims and caprices. - -“To illustrate my meaning. Suppose a young man, well educated and -trained, a model young man in every respect, leaves home like the -prodigal son and goes to some city and yields to temptation and vice, as -so many do where they think they are unknown and have a chance to see -life. His money all spent, his strength all gone so that he can -dissipate no more, he goes home. The father and mother receive him with -tears of gladness; not a word of reproach is uttered. He sits at the -family table, kneels again at the family altar and apparently all is as -if nothing had happened. He is fully forgiven but does that forgiveness -restore to him the innocence he lost? Never! That is lost forever. He -may never sin again, but he cannot obliterate the wounds and scars he -made upon his own soul by his sinning. Neither the forgiveness of his -father nor the prayers of his loving mother can ever make him what he -would have been had he not sinned. Nor can God do away with the -violation of His laws. A man’s deeds become a part or all of himself. -Destroy the remembrance of those deeds and so far you annihilate the man -himself. The only thing for a sinner to do is to sin no more and make -the most of the rest of his life. - -“Suppose I take an illustration from nature. We go into your garden, and -as we pass along, you with your pruning knife in your hand make a cut in -one of the trees. Ten years from now we meet again, and as we pass the -tree you remark: ‘Why, Mr. Jasper, here is the very tree I cut ten years -ago, and there is not a sign or scar of the knife. It is as if it never -had been hurt!’ ‘Hold! I cry. Let us cut the tree down and open it.’ -There is the inevitable wound made by your knife. It could not be -otherwise. Nature always retains its scars and why not men? So the -immortal soul never forgets or loses anything of good or evil. It is -fearful, awful, I know, and makes one dread to live. Everybody has to -carry through life the scars they received in their youth. It is -nonsense to say that a life tainted with sin may come out all right in -the end. - -“The acts of men when once performed are indestructible and eternal, -whether they are good or evil. Could they be annihilated, then the good -might go as well as the evil, and nothing would be settled, all would be -chaos. - -“‘According to law,’ is an expression of the justice of an action among -men, so we can say that God does everything according to law. Neither -will He, or can He, by miracles or any special providence, change or -interfere with the execution of His established laws. Why should He? In -answer to prayer? What a mess this world would be in, if God answered -everybody’s prayers! Two Christian people are at war. Both claim to be -right, and each prays to God for help to conquer the other. The one is -conquered, but does it acknowledge that its defeat was because God was -not with it? - -“A farmer went to his minister and asked him to pray for rain, as his -corn was drying up. Another farmer objected as he had just cut his grass -and rain would ruin it. What would be for the benefit of one might be -loss or death to many. Who can interfere with the government of the -Almighty? - -“Who knows the laws so well as He that made them? Nine-tenths of the -suggestions and directions to God, as to how He should manage the -affairs of the world, would be insults and sins, were it not for the -incapacity and ignorance of those who make them. It is no crime or sin -for a donkey to bray at the moon. - -“Suppose that one who has spent years in study and experiment produces a -large and intricate machine. He knows the purposes for which it was -built and all the details and manner of using it. Is such a man to -receive directions how to manage his machine from any passer-by, from -persons who know nothing of mechanical laws, and of but little else, and -never gave an hour’s thought to the simplest mechanical appliance? If -any one knows more about the machine than its maker, it might be well -for him to give suggestions. So if any one knows more about the world -and knows how to take care of it better than its Creator, let him step -up, and give his advice and orders.” - -I interjected, “If a man makes his own destiny, what is the use of the -church or parsons?” - -“Use! Why to help make it better, for good, not by any delusions, -deceptions, false hopes, jugglery of ordinances or soft sayings. -‘Believe, have faith in this or that and you will be saved.’ Let the -priests and all religious teachers warn the people of sin, show them the -fearful and inevitable consequences of the violation of the spiritual -and moral laws; that as a man lives so he dies, and as he dies so will -be his eternal condition. Give him no chance for an excuse, of dodging, -of trying to escape through somebody’s influence. Educate him, threaten -him, frighten him by the awful present and eternal consequences of sin, -into a better life. Make no apologies for sinning. Give him to -understand that he is making his own heaven or hell. As the Persian poet -puts it: - - ‘I sent my soul through the invisible, - Some letter of that after life to spell, - And bye and bye my soul returned to me, - And answered, I, myself, am heaven or hell!’ - -“There is nothing truer than the saying of Kant. ‘Every action carries -with it its own punishment, and its own reward.’ - - ‘It matters not how straight the gate, - How charged with punishment the scroll, - I am the master of my fate, - I am the Captain of my soul.’ - - ‘Our acts our angels are, for good or ill, - Our fatal shadows that walk by us still.’ - -“The great mistake is, that salvation from sin is made so easy; is -considered so cheap a thing, that few pay any attention to it. Make men -understand that their eternal destiny is of their own making—with the -help of God always—that no mediation, intercession of others can -possibly change their evil nature, or do away with the fearful -consequences of the violation of God’s law. I would not smooth over -anything. I would show them that the most difficult thing in life is to -be good, and yet that every difficulty can be overcome and the way -become delightfully pleasant if the mind and strength of the heart and -soul are inclined to it. When a man has wasted his life, sucked the -sweets from every flower to gratify his pampered appetite, and the fires -of his passions have gone out, he becomes devout, builds a church, -endows a hospital, says his prayers, and is cock sure of heaven, as if -the eyes of justice were blind and the record of his misspent life could -be erased by a few donations of money or the mumbling of a few prayers! - -“Away with all such cant and hypocrisy! Money can do a great deal on -earth, for all on it, even immortal men are purchasable, but it would be -blasphemy to think that the justice of Heaven could be thwarted by -bribes, or the records of wrong-doing be washed away by a few tardy -tears. - - ‘Yet here’s a spot, - Out damned spot! Out I say, - What! will these hands never be clean! - Here’s the smell of blood still; - All the perfumes of Arabia will not sweeten this little hand.’ - -“It is not by any creed or prayer, or ordinance, or mediation that a man -is to be saved, but by noble thinking, and brave doing every moment of -his life. He may get all the information and assistance he can, but he -alone can and must do the work. - -“It is awful to reflect that not a thought, or word, or deed is ever -forgotten, and that each one makes his own doomsday book, in which all -is written with such exactness that there are no erasures or -corrections, and to be forever carried as a part of the soul, a -perpetual, eternal witness for or against himself. The soul, disrobed, -naked, and seeing itself in that fearful light where there can be no -deception or the least concealment—what need of any judge or any record -but the memory of the soul? The memory keeps an everlasting account of -all that ever comes to it,—‘Where I do see the very book indeed where -all my sins are writ, and that’s myself.’ - -“The great mistake is, I think, in making religion wholly a supernatural -thing, something to be accepted by faith only, in somebody’s statement, -and clothing it with mystery, and placing it before our reason. True -religion is as much a science as mental philosophy, or chemistry, and -should be investigated by the same methods. - -“Says Webster: ‘Science is the understanding of truth or facts; it is an -investigation of truth for its own sake, and a pursuit of pure -knowledge.’ - -“Sir William Thompson says: ‘Science is bound by the everlasting law of -honor to face fearlessly every problem which can fairly be presented to -it.’ - -“‘Conviction,’ says Bacon, ‘comes not through arguments, but through -experiments.’ - -“Says a French philosopher: ‘I have consumed forty years of my -pilgrimage seeking the philosopher’s stone called truth. I have -consulted all the adepts of antiquity, and still remain in ignorance. -All that I have been able to obtain is this: chance, is a word void of -sense. The world is arranged according to mathematical laws.’ - -“The relation of cause with effect, heat with cold, light with darkness, -sweet with sour, positive with negative, is not more or less definite in -the natural sciences than that of good with evil, vice with virtue, pure -with foul, or rewards with punishments in moral or religious science. -Why invent a devil to be the author of evil any more than to imagine -some demon to be the creator of darkness, or another as the devil of -cold in the arctic regions, or another as the devil of heat here in -India? - -“Once, conversing with a Roman Catholic priest, he said, ‘Your theory -may do very well for you, but for the masses of ignorant people, sunken -in vice and sin, a literal hell of fire and a devil are an actual -necessity.’ - -“Bobby Burns says: - - ‘The fear of hell’s a hangman’s whip, - To haud the wretch in order,’ - -but I prefer his other sentiment, - - ‘Just where ye feel your honor grip, - Let that aye be your border. - Its slightest touches instant pause, - Debar a’ side pretenses, - And resolutely keep its laws, - Uncaring consequences.’” - -Said he, as he arose to go, “I hope I have not tired you. I have talked -enough, so I will practice a little by seeing my poor families, for -wishing the poor to be fed without giving them bread, would not be -satisfactory to them now, nor to me hereafter.” - -Such was Mr. Jasper. I liked him for his honesty and sincerity. I doubt -if he ever uttered a word but what he believed, and what he said he -felt, as if it was a part of himself. - - - - - CHAPTER XVI. - - -My home was lonely. The light that once shone so brightly in it had gone -out, as I might say, in darkness. I took to my books, but I had no -purpose or pleasure in reading. I improved my own grounds, and my -property in the station. I often went to my villages and spent weeks -among them, having good wells dug, a large tank, covering an acre of -ground constructed to contain water for irrigation, built roads, made -drains, planted good fruit and timber trees. I took much pleasure in all -this, and had great satisfaction in doing my duty to the poor people. I -was not satisfied to squeeze every pice of my rent out of them and give -them nothing in return. The results were better than I anticipated. -There was scarcely any sickness or disease among the people, owing to -the good water and drainage. They became healthy and more able to labor, -and, having abundant water in the tank for irrigation, they raised extra -and improved crops. The people had plenty to eat, and the cattle were -well fed. They had gardens, for which I supplied imported seeds, so they -had vegetables the year round, of which formerly there was a scarcity -except during the rains. In a few years there was plenty of fruit, and -the branches of the trees supplied the villagers with fuel, so they -could save the refuse, that was formerly burned, for their land. I -considered all the expenditure I had made, enhanced the worth of my -property. The ryots did not fail to realize the value of the -improvements to them, and gave me not only my legal rents most -willingly, but in their generosity gave me something of their products -and would have provided for me as their guest while I was with them. - -They always received me with pleasure, not as their landlord, to make -demands upon them, but as their best friend. They ever had some present -for me. The largest melon, the ripest fruits, the finest flowers, were -kept for the sahib. I encouraged them to cultivate flowers, giving them -seeds, and sending them various kinds of plants and shrubs. I offered -prizes for the best flower beds kept by the women, and appointed a -committee of five to decide upon the awards. This was such a success, -and gave so much pleasure, that I offered other prizes for the planting -of trees, for the best productions of their gardens, and the best crops, -the finest looking cattle, and the cleanest, neatest houses and yards. -Twice a year we had our little fairs, gala days, on which the prizes -were distributed. The amounts I offered were not large, but the -emulation they excited was very great. They stimulated industry and -induced the people to work with pleasure, and gave them a taste for -beautiful and useful things. - -My villages soon became the envy of all around them; my people, my -friends, took pride in speaking of me as “their sahib” and telling what -he had done for them. Need I say that I was pleased, for what is there -to produce greater happiness than in doing good and making others happy? -I might have skinned these people, and drained every pice I could out of -their poverty, but thousands of rupees accumulated would have been only -blood money and a curse compared to the pleasure I received from the -contented happiness of these once impoverished serfs. - -I ventured on another experiment. I built a cheap school-house in each -village, and surrounded them with trees and flowers, planted by the -villagers themselves. I always got the people to be my partners in -everything. A teacher was engaged for each school-house, and every girl -and boy was asked to attend, and they were all there. I had no thought -of encouraging that Oxford and Cambridge fad of giving the higher -education to people to whom it is more of a curse than a blessing. I -have often thought of writing a book denouncing the government scheme of -giving the sons of the rich natives a classical education at the expense -of taxing the groans, sweat and life blood of the poor to pay for it. -These upstarts are impudent and mean enough in their natural condition, -but with the nonsensical crammed education they get, they are still -worse. But I have never found a pen sharp enough, so my book is still in -embryo. - -In these schools, reading, writing, and the simplest figures were -taught; nothing more from books, but a great deal as to morals, manners, -health, about their houses, their fields, their cattle, about the birds, -the flowers and trees. - -I put the girls first, as I always do. If we educate any let it be first -the girl, for as the girl is, so will be the mother and the coming man. -“A clever mother makes a clever man.” One might as well suppose a stream -to rise above its source, as to expect a nation to rise above its -mothers. An English writer says, “No great general ever arose out of a -nation of cowards; no great statesman or philosopher out of a nation of -fools; no great artists out of a nation of materialists; no great -dramatist, except when the drama was the passion of the people.” And I -will add, no great, good men without good mothers. Therefore, I say, -educate the girls! Sometimes the whisper of a mother, in the ear of a -child to-day, becomes the boom of a cannon a century hence. The people -of India are utterly blind in this respect. No matter what else they do, -they will never become a people among the great nations of the earth -until they educate the women. - -I visited these schools often, gave the children treats, and offered -prizes. I gave little lectures to little people, and being only “That -Eurasian,” I had their language probably better than they could speak it -themselves, so had no difficulty in reaching them. - -On the lecture prize days, the work in the fields was stopped, the -gardens neglected, and the holiday clothes taken from the earthen jars. -The people were all there, and not even a zanana woman or baba left -behind. The walls of the little school-house were too near each other, -so we had our School Jama’at under the big tree, with mats all around on -the ground for the people to sit upon. The result in a few years—for I -am looking back now—was that there was not a girl or boy in the villages -but could read and write fairly well. They were eager to read, and -begged for books and papers, so that I never made a visit that I did not -carry out a supply to them. It was interesting, to me at least, to see -frequently a little tot of a girl standing up and reading to a number of -grown men. - -All the teaching was in their own language, of course, as I was not an -enlightened fool enough to introduce English among them. - -I have always considered, and I do not speak from guess or supposition, -but from what I know, that the zemindars, or village owners, are the -greatest curse of India, unless they do something for their people, and -not one out of a hundred, or even one in a thousand, does that. - -Next unto these zemindars is the army of brazen robbers, the jamadars, -who collect the rents. They live on the villagers, while with them, and -take all the dastoori and plunder they can lay their hands on. The poor -people might better welcome a swarm of locusts than these plunderers. I -never employed a jamadar to do my collecting, but went myself, and each -ryot placed his money in my hands as I sat by a table under the big -tree. All paid willingly, as they knew the exact amount, and that there -would be no extortion. - -Another thing. I allowed no bunyas or money-lenders about. These are -another set of leeches, who suck the life blood of the poor in the shape -of interest on money advanced on the crops, at from one hundred to two -hundred per cent. profit. I have often wondered that a government, half -civilized or even a quarter enlightened, should not pass a law against -this accursed system of usury, and so protect the poor from wholesale -robbery. These harpies are worse than thieves, for they plunder under -protection of government, and can collect their extortionate demands by -means of law, and in the government courts. I found that several of -these fat sleek fellows paid regular visits to my villages, and I well -knew from the nature of these animals that they did not go without a -purpose. One day I called the ryots together and discovered that a -number of them were paying from fifty to one hundred per cent. for -loans—a profit to these extortioners that not a mercantile man of -Calcutta, or his wicked partner, hardened though they be, would expect. -I made a list of the names, with the amounts. I told them that I wanted -all this borrowing stopped at once. I drew up a paper, and said that I -would advance the sums they had borrowed, without any interest, on -condition that they would make their marks on the paper promising never -to borrow from the bunyas again. And they all agreed and signed. I got -no interest, but received what was better, the good will of these poor -men. I advised them to wear their rags, and live on weeds, rather than -go in debt. I loaned them money, but at the same time I tried to give -them a lesson in political economy. I gave not only one talk, but -repeated it. The result was excellent. In a couple of years there was -not a man in the villages who owed a rupee. They had a pride about this, -for knowing my feelings, it became a disgrace for a man to borrow, and -any one was marked when he went into debt. I got a good deal of pleasure -out of this in the hatred of the bunya tribe. - -Another thing I noticed. Before my improvements and the new regime, the -people went to different melas to see the tamashas, for however low and -poor a people are, they will have their pleasures. I have read this -somewhere. “One way of getting an idea of our fellow men’s miseries is -to go and look at their pleasures.” I have often thought of this when -seeing the simple trifling amusements of the millions of India people at -a mela. How narrow and empty the minds that could take any pleasure in -what they enjoy! My whole feeling toward them was pity, even to sadness, -as to bring tears to my eyes. Immortal souls, with no desires worthy of -immortality! - -After a few years, what with the improved culture of the fields, the -gardens, the trees, flowers, our fairs and school exhibitions, the -people had so much to look forward to and prepare for, that they had no -time or inclination to run about the country, or go away from home for -amusement. - -I made very few rules, but gave many suggestions which they were very -quick to take up. Once in our assembly under the big tree, one of the -younger men wore a rather earthy looking coat. I suggested that he ask -his wife to loan him her clean sari. He left at once and soon appeared -with a nice clean coat to the amusement of the company. This little hint -was enough, and they showed respect by appearing as cleanly as possible. - -I gave them a lecture on the impurities of water and showed them by -means of a magnifying glass, first to the women and then to the men, -what hideous creatures there were in foul water, to their great disgust, -for I saw it in every face, and explained that when they drank such -water, and all these clawing, wriggling creatures got into their -insides, they would see bhuts, ghosts, even in the day time, and get -fever, cholera and all other diseases. - -I may have magnified even the truth in this, but as it is what all -medical men do when they wish to frighten their simple-minded patients, -my little exaggeration was excusable. I talked very plainly to them of -the nasty, filthy habit of the Hindus, washing their bodies and rinsing -their mouths in the foul pools, and then using the water for drinking -and cooking purposes. Of all the customs of the India people this is the -vilest, and often have I seen these self styled holy Brahmins, so -fastidious as not to drink water out of my clean glass, yet bathing in -water so foul that I would not allow my dog to be washed in it, and then -drinking the same water. - -The Government sends to Europe for learned Medicos to come out here at -great expense and publishes octavos on the prevention of disease, and -yet allows these talaos or cess-pools to exist near every village, the -very hot walloes and breeding places of nearly every kind of disease. It -is a very soft thing for these gentlemen to get such a pleasure trip, -and that is about all there is in it, except the taxes on the people to -pay the bills. - -I think my talks on this subject were a great success, as I saw -afterward that the people were particular to get water for drinking and -domestic purposes from the wells, and the water for bathing they carried -away from the tank to use outside. - -All these things may be considered trifles by learned scientific minds; -but no matter. Many a time in my life I have had to do with trifles. -When that English gentleman, my father left us, and poor mama broke her -heart, a trifle perhaps to him,—and little sister and I lived on a few -handfuls of rice a day, given by the poor out of their scanty store, it -was a mere trifle, and when the good old faqir gave us a few handfuls of -parched grain, it was only a trifle, but life to us, and when Mr. Percy -found us in the serai, only a trifle, but what would I have been if that -trifling incident had never occurred? I do not think I am out of my -sense in saying that the man who looks carefully after all the trifles -may let the big things take care of themselves. - -It is said that one of the great characteristics of Charles Darwin was -his interest in the littles of every day life, and besides he was one of -the most courteous of men. One statement of his, has given me great -satisfaction. In a letter he says: “As for myself I believe that I have -acted rightly in steadily following and devoting my life to science. I -feel no remorse from having committed any great sin, but have often -regretted that I have not done more direct good to my fellow-creatures.” - -The tank, well filled with clean water, I stocked with the best of fish -of which the villagers soon had a plentiful supply. I am surprised that -the distinguished officers of government who write so learnedly about -relieving the poor of India, do not look after such a cheap and -excellent means of supplying food for the people. Yet as this might -become another article for taxation my prudence suggests silence. - -I gave and also received, illustrating the Spanish proverb, “He who -would bring home the wealth of the Indies must carry the wealth of the -Indies with him.” - -I became very fond of these people, and I know they had great regard for -me, and the children, especially the little girls, chattering, laughing, -playful things always around me, and they were rewarded. As I looked at -them I thought of that little sister of mine, would I ever find her? - -One thing I recalled years afterward, and that was, I never once talked -to the people about their religion or referred to mine, for heathen as I -am, I have a religion. I never once spoke to them of the Bible or the -Shasters, nor gave them any creed or catechism. I often spoke to them -about God, pointing upwards, as to the One above, and explained what I -thought He would be pleased to have us do, and with what He would be -displeased. I am sure they came to reverence Him with a desire to obey -Him, for they paid less and less attention to their old idolatries. - -One day one of the men came to me with a question. He first stated his -case, and then asked “Sahib, do you think Permeshwar, God, would be -pleased to have me do that?” “No” I replied, “I don’t think He would.” -“Then,” said he, “I will not do it.” I felt that good seed had been -planted in their hearts as in their fields, and I would let it grow and -ripen, cared for by God himself. - -For some time I enjoyed this pleasant labor, as it diverted my thoughts -from my desolate home. I have long since come to the conclusion that -when a man becomes tired of himself, or is down in the mouth or heart, -the best remedy is to try and benefit his fellow men. - -Said Rowland Hill: “I would give nothing for that man’s religion whose -very dog and cat are not the better for it.” - -I left the villages to themselves for awhile and engaged in other -matters. - - - - - CHAPTER XVII. - - -One day, starting on a journey, I entered an apartment on the train in -which there was a lady and gentleman. They were very reserved as all -English people are. - -I remember the remark of the great Dr. Johnson to his friend Boswell, -“Sir, two men of any other nation who are thrown into a room together at -a house where they are both visitors will immediately find some -conversation. But two Englishmen will probably go each to a different -window and remain in absolute silence. - -“Sir, we do not understand the common rights of humanity.” - -Apropos of this, I recall an account of a shipwreck when only two men, -Englishmen of course, were saved, one clinging to the foremast and the -other to the mainmast. One, as he was rescued was asked, “Who is that -other man?” He replied, “I don’t know.” “But didn’t you speak to him?” -“Speak to him!” he exclaimed. “How could I when we had not been -introduced?” - -I read my paper for awhile in silence. I am never alone when I have a -good book or paper, and yet I felt like talking, as I sometimes do. -Probably we all feel that way. Strange isn’t it? - -I tried to think of something to break the silence between myself and my -two silent fellow travelers, but failed entirely. Some miles were -passed, and I thought of a good iced drink that my bearer had brought -for me in my traveler’s ice box, and without a reflection, but from the -impulse of my good nature, I suggested that perhaps they might take -something. Had I been acquainted, I might have said in good Johnsonese, -“Let us reciprocate,” but I was prudent and cautious. They accepted at -once with thanks. This broke the ice between us, and I found them very -pleasant company. It is said, no matter by whom, that if an Englishman -is once introduced, or the ice is broken, he can be very affable. -Probably this may be true. - -It was so in this case so what matter elsewhere. We enjoyed our -conversation so much that our journey passed quickly and we were -scarcely aware that we were at the end of it. They gave me their cards, -and said they were from Wazirabad. Wazirabad! How that name struck me! I -quickly asked, “Did you know a Mr. and Mrs. Strangway, who lived there?” -Both replied at once, “They were our most intimate friends!” I told them -that the Strangways, years ago, had adopted a little sister of mine, and -though I and another had written, we could never get a word from them or -about her. They replied, that soon after the Strangways returned with -the little girl they left for Europe taking her with them, and remained -abroad for years, where she was educated. While absent, the Strangways -from some cause or other were obliged to return to India, and soon after -their arrival they both died suddenly from the cholera. “But what became -of the daughter?” I impatiently asked. Replied the lady: “She was left -without any means, and went as a governess to Bhagulpur.” At the mention -of this name I sprang to my feet with a start. “Do you know to whom she -went?” I asked. - -The lady looked at her husband, and after a moment’s hesitation said, -“Wasn’t it to the Shaws?” “Great Heavens! then I have seen her without -knowing her,” I exclaimed. My heart thumped in its beating, and cold -chills raced over me. They probably attributed this to my excitement, at -suddenly hearing of my long-lost sister. And I, what did I think, or -what didn’t I think? That villain of a magistrate leaving the station, -and the sudden disappearance of the governess, my sister! - -We shook hands, but I hardly knew when my newly made friends left me. -Horror of horrors! To have been so near and yet not known her, and that -cursed old Englishman talking about her as he did, and how could I think -it, leading her astray! My sister! As long as she was somebody else’s -sister, how little I cared, but now when she was my sister? How could I -think of it? How endure it? I went to some hotel, I cared not where. I -had no desire for dinner. I could not sleep or rest, but walked the -floor. What a never ending night it was! The moments grew into hours, -and the hours into days, before the morning broke. It seemed as if I was -under the curse of Heaven. Born under a curse, with trouble enough -already to have broken my heart, when would it end? Would this be my lot -until death released me? What maddening thoughts I had during that long -never ending night! It seemed as if my heart would burst and my brain go -mad in anger and despair. I forgot my business and took the first train -for home, and the journey seemed eternal. - -At last I reached home, so thoroughly exhausted that I felt and knew -that I must rest and sleep or die. I ate some food without tasting it, -and then yielding, I slept, for nature could endure no more. Ah! what -would become of us if we could not sleep! What a hell of anguish and -despair would we be in without it? - -Yet I awoke as if from some terrible dream, of demons, fiends, with -horrible forms and faces and some accursed men wrangling and fighting -over a beautiful innocent childlike girl, with none to help her, neither -God above, nor angels, nor women, or men. I awoke so terrified that I -could not realize my own self. I felt that I was absent, gone away and -had to come back to myself. It was some minutes of time before I -recovered from that fearful state, and then I became calm, for I began -to reason about the folly of wasting my strength when I might need it so -much. I compelled myself by my will to be quiet, and partook of -breakfast. - -The next thing was to find out the station of the commissioner. I -thought first of Mr. Jasper. No, that would not do. I did not want him, -now my best friend, to know my secret, my fears or my sorrows. We often -prefer to hide such things from our best friends. I went to the -magistrate, a stranger to me. I asked him as calmly as I could, the -address of Mr. Smith, now commissioner somewhere, formerly magistrate -and collector in our station, that I had some important business with -him, and hadn’t I? He at once gave me the name of the place. I thanked -him and left. - -I took the first train for Jalalpur, the headquarters of the -commissioner, where I arrived the next morning. Another fearful night. I -cannot describe it, as the very remembrance of it now makes my old heart -ache. I thought of those of whom I had read, going to the guillotine, -the awful journey, and the dread of its end. What would be at the end of -my journey? I shuddered at the thought of it, and felt as if I was going -to my doom, to a hell of some kind, and something which I could not -resist, compelled me to go on, go on. - -The station was at length reached, and reason took possession of me, and -I thought I heard a voice saying, “Be a man, Charles, be a man.” Ah! Mr. -Percy, would to God you were here now to help me! The thought of his -words braced me up. I had a bath at the station rooms, the colder the -better, I thought, and then a breakfast by force of my will, and then -out on my search. - -If ever a criminal went limp to the scaffold I could sympathize with him -that morning. Going along the road I met a government chuprassi, as -shown by his clothes and badge, and I made inquiries of him, one of -which was, if he knew of a young woman, an Eurasian, under the -protection of the Commissioner Sahib? Protection! God forgive me for -that lie! But how else could I ask? He looked me over, again and again, -and hesitated. I waited. He then said, “Sahib, I am one of the -Commissioner Sahib’s servants. If he knew I told you anything about this -woman he would send me to Jehannam before the sun went down.” I replied -that I had some news for her, that he should have no fear, and need only -tell me the direction to her place. Before telling, he exacted a promise -that I would never mention him in any way, or his head would have to say -salaam to his shoulders. - -I went on and came to the place. How much it reminded me of that small -wretched court where my little mama once was. I hurried in through the -narrow door or gate, as I did not wish to be seen by any one. There she -sat on the veranda of a small house with a little boy at her knees. She -was very much disturbed at my appearance. I saw at the first glance our -mother’s large lustrous eyes. Why do we always speak of the eyes of a -person? Is it because they are the windows of the soul through which we -look as through windows into a house? I now saw the well remembered -features of the face. I could not be mistaken. It was she, the long lost -sister. - -Though I recognized her, would she know me, as she was so young when we -parted? That thought troubled me. - -I did a great deal of thinking in that moment of silence. How fast we -think at times! - -I bowed and said, “Good morning. My name is Japhet, Charles Japhet. Are -you Miss Strangway?” “Yes,” she replied. “Then you remember Mr. and Mrs. -Strangway, of Wazirabad?” I asked. “Oh! yes, surely I do,” she quickly -answered, with animation. “They adopted me, I was as their daughter, -their only child, and how they loved me! O, if they had only lived, I -would not have become what I am now.” - -She bowed forward, her face in her hands, and sobbed bitterly. I could -have cried, too, and why not? Quickly the thought came to me, “Don’t let -your feelings run away with your sense, for you need all the sense you -have got.” After she had recovered a little, I asked, “Do you remember -where Mr. and Mrs. Strangway got you?” She thought a moment, and -replied, “Not very clearly, all I remember, that there was a great big -house, and a great number of girls, with nice white frocks; that a lady -came one day, took me by the hand and led me away; that is all I -recollect, and I suppose that this lady must have been Mrs. Strangway, -for I was with her always afterward.” “So you remember the frocks; just -like girls!” I couldn’t help saying. She smiled. It was that playful -smile that I so well remembered, and which I was glad to see, even in -her sad condition, and though my heart was breaking with sorrow and -dread. - -“But do you remember nothing about a little brother of yours?” I asked. - -“Nothing but this,” she answered. “I remember a long, dusty road. One -day the little boy, my brother, I think, went to climb a tree to get me -a flower or some fruit, and a great big monkey up in the tree made faces -and chattered at him, and when the little boy ran away from the tree the -monkey chased him, and I was in a great fright for his sake. That is all -I remember.” - -How vividly I recalled that scene! How frightened I was as I saw that -monster grinning at me, and how I ran with him after me, and another -thing, that the little sister picked up a stick, and came to defend me, -bravely shaking the stick at the vicious brute. - -There was no more doubt, so I said, “I am your brother.” She sprang to -her feet, exclaiming, “You my brother? You that little brother? Come in -quickly!” For I had been standing outside. She threw her arms around my -neck and kissed me. Why shouldn’t she? “You my brother? You my brother?” -she repeated, as if it was impossible. “Yes, and you are my sister, my -long lost sister!” I replied. - -We sat for an hour or more. There was no fear of interruption, as no one -came in the day time but an old woman servant, and she had gone to her -home in the city, not to return until toward evening. There was no fear -of that distinguished Christian gentleman, the Honorable Commissioner, -coming, for his deeds were deeds of shame and darkness, for which he -always chose the night. I thought this, but certainly did not say so. - -She gave me an outline of her life, told how kind and loving her adopted -parents were to her, how they left India and placed her in a school in -France while they spent several years on the continent. They then took -her to England, where they placed her in an excellent school, while they -spent some years visiting relatives in America. Returning, they took a -home in Scotland, often traveling, sight-seeing, mainly for her -improvement, while she enjoyed all the luxuries she wished. Then the -loss of property, the return to India, and the sudden death of those she -loved, and who loved her as their own child, how she was then thrown -upon the tender mercies of the world to earn her own living, of her -going to the Shaws as a governess, and then she cried as if her heart -would break. The pitiful story—ah, the pity of it—I knew that was yet to -come. I sat in dread, cold with fear. “O, God, if this cup would only -pass from me.” - -She began again, with bated breath, how the commissioner came to her at -the club grounds where she was with the children, how he met her as if -by accident in the early morning when she was out with them, of his -smiles and flatteries. That he told her of the death of his wife, and -how lonely he was, to get her sympathy. Then of his asking her to marry -him, and of her repeated refusals, of his persistency until she at -length consented. Then he received promotion in a distant province. He -promised that they would be married on the journey, and in his new home -she would be his wife, so she went with him, but it was not convenient -for him to stop on the way, for he had to be at his appointment on a -certain date. - -“So here I am,” she bitterly exclaimed. “He has promised a hundred times -to marry me, and lied every time. What am I now? Not his wife, only his -aurat, his woman.” She moaned. - -It was the same old story, of lying, deceiving rakes to allure victims -into their nets. I have often thought if there is no hell, one should be -invented for such infernal villains. What shall I compare them to? I -know of nothing but that they are incarnate devils, fiends in human -shape. The tiger, the most ferocious of brutes, kills his prey, destroys -them and puts an end to their suffering, but these human devils prolong -the lives of their victims, by deception and lies, to gratify their -damnable and insatiate lust. What were my feelings? I felt like cursing, -and committing murder. I do not hesitate to say this, and before God -too, who I think would not rebuke me. - -She shed bitter tears while I stood by, thinking. At length I said: “I -have come on purpose to take you away from this hell, and we will go at -once.” “I am ready! Thank God, I am ready now!” she exclaimed. - -I went out and called a gari and on returning, found she had put all she -wanted in her bag, and taking her baby boy, we were soon on the way to -the railway station. Before the train came in, she took a piece of paper -and wrote, “Gone, to return no more, for you have lied to me,—Clara -Strangway.” This was enclosed in an envelope and addressed to “H. J. -Smith, Commissioner,” and dropped in the postal box. - -We reached our home, and a new life for her commenced. We were happy in -a brother and sister’s love and care, as much so as we could be, except -for the thoughts of that cursed part in her last few years. No one asked -questions, and we told none our secret. She passed in sight as my -widowed sister. Was she not a widow, in a cursed widowhood? - -Not long after, a young Eurasian gentleman of good family and business, -became acquainted with her and proposed marriage. She told him the whole -story, concealing nothing. They were married, and lead a happy life. - -It seemed that I had lived a dozen lives in that short time. Life is a -comedy to those who think, and a tragedy to those who feel. Mine surely -was a tragedy, terribly real. - -Thus ended another episode in my life, ended only in part, for it was -burned into my memory to remain forever. What a blessing if there were -some erasive to remove the foul stains from memory! But no, it cannot -be; not God himself can do it. A blessing? No, a curse, for the good too -might then be erased as well, and so we are to keep all, the good and -also the evil, and forever. - - - - - CHAPTER XVIII. - - -I was alone again. I sought company in my books. They were friends whom -I could trust, and would not leave or betray me. I also busied myself in -my garden, and in looking after my property. I often went to my -villages. There was nothing that gave me so much satisfaction as to see -the happiness and prosperity of those people. They were not all good, or -without faults by any means, but what people are? I had found more -sinners than saints among the upper class of society, so why should I -expect anything more from these ignorant villagers? I say upper class. I -don’t know why, except it is the fashion, good form, or something of -that style. They may be upper, that is, ahead in shameless dishonesty, -in gilded fashion, deceptive force, in skillful lying, willful seduction -and foul unchastity. If that is the meaning of the term, I accept it, -but the real genuine upper class of the world is what are called the -common people. - -I doubt if anywhere on the globe the same number of people could have -been found making up a community, as in my villages, who were more -industrious, honest, truthful, grateful and virtuous than were these -people. They were not allured by ambition to be something above their -lot. They had not learned anything of the follies, fashions, intrigues, -deceptions, seductions and vices of the civilized Christian world. Their -natures had never been distorted and deformed by coming in contact with -civilized society. - -I often doubt if so much education and knowledge is not more of a curse -than a blessing. Eve got to knowing too much, and Adam followed her, and -their knowledge has made liars and seducers for us ever since. - -I doubt, no I know it, that it would have been utterly impossible for -any leading man in either of the villages to have conceived, planned, -and accomplished such a villainous crime as that of the distinguished -Christian Commissioner Sahib. They could not, and would not have done -it, for their high moral, or high animal sense, if you like it better, -would have revolted at it. The highest sense of chastity is in brutes, -and the very lowest in the upper classes of human society. I am a liar -if this is not true. But what is the use of talking? - -I sometimes went to the club, as I did not like to exclude myself from -all mankind. There were many newcomers, who looked askance at me. To -some of them I was introduced, and they proved to be very pleasant and -agreeable companions, for though I have had my grievances, and may be a -little cynical at times, yet I would not have it understood, that I -think all people are bad, or that there may not be some people, even of -the “upper classes,” and in every grade of society who are good and -trying to do good. Yet, I was not comfortable. The general company was -not to my taste. The conversation was usually horsey or vicious among -the men, or made up of gossip and slander among the women. Frequently on -going home, I tried to recall some idea, some information that I had -acquired, but there was absolutely nothing worth carrying home. - -One evening, as I approached a company, I was introduced to several, but -one quickly and deliberately turned his back upon me. A friend told me -later on, that he was one of the new magistrates, who had just come to -the station, and that he gave as his reason for snubbing me, that he had -a preference in his acquaintance, and did not care to know that -“Eurasian.” I recalled him as the downy youth, who had made a similar -remark when I was at the engineering college, and further that he was a -son of the Commissioner of Jalalpur. Worthy scion of a noble sire! - -I concluded that the game was not worth the candle, so I paid up all my -dues and withdrew from the club, for my own good, and probably to the -satisfaction of Mr. Smith and others. - -Mr. Jasper frequently called. His conversation always set me to -thinking. This is a good sign of conversation, as well as of a book. In -my experience the best books are those which lie open in my hand, while -my thoughts are pursuing some ideas suggested by something just read. -The only real use of books is to make a man think for himself. Reading -that does not set the mind to work, not only wastes the time but weakens -the faculty for thought. - -If a book will not set one thinking for himself, it is not worth -shelf-room. The same with men. One might be with some a week or month, -and all they have to give is talk, mere words, while they are enamored -by their own verbosity. I also dislike a man who always agrees with me, -and never goes beyond my depth. Mr. Jasper was always climbing, reaching -out for something higher than himself, and exciting one to go with him. - -One morning I abruptly asked him, “Do you believe in God?” I cannot tell -why I asked the question, as we cannot always give a reason for our -doings. - -He exclaimed, “Why do you ask such a question? Believe in God! How can I -help it? How can any thinking being do otherwise? I see, you have got -the impression from something I have said, that because I do not believe -everything in the Bible, the church, the creeds, as some do, I must be -an atheist. It is so easy for some to use that epithet against any one -who is not willing to swallow everything that people wish to force down -his throat. Some one has said, I forget who, that ‘if some mortal steps -on the world’s platform and announces a few salient truths which do not -conform to the stereotyped systems of the religious community, he is -overwhelmed with hisses and objurgations, denounced as a heretic or -ostracized as an agnostic or an infidel.’ - -“I am profoundly a theist. I can say, with Voltaire, that if there is -not a God it would be necessary to invent one. He was also very orthodox -in his belief in hell, for, when a friend wrote to him, ‘I have -succeeded in getting rid of the idea of hell,’ Voltaire replied, ‘I -congratulate you; I am very far from that.’ - -“But to the question. I doubt if there is really an atheist in the -world. There are infidels, as every one is an infidel in regard to -something. There are different views about God, as many as there are -people. You never saw two faces exactly alike. I have often thought of -this, that of the fifteen hundred millions of people in the world, we -can recognize every one from another. It seems incredible. If then, all -these faces are different, so are the minds, and each one has his -conception of God. Who will presume to say that any one kind of face is -more acceptable to God than another? Or who is to tell us that all the -rest must make theirs conform to a certain type, or to lay down a law -that such is the will of God? - -“He that did it would be laughed at as a fool for his presumption. The -white man, in his arrogance, sneers at all the rest, and thinks that his -complexion is the one above all others. How does he know but what God -prefers the ebony black to his white leprous skin? - -“The different races uphold their own color, as they should. If then, we -cannot determine the type of face or color, how, then, can we fix the -type of mind to be preferred? Who shall lay down a law that all men -shall think alike, in a certain groove, and in a particular manner, and -believe the same things in the same way, as one man or a set of men, in -their assumed superiority, think the best! Why should you, or any class -of men, dictate to me how I shall think about God, or in fact about -anything, any more than you or they should tell me how to have my hair -cut, or to select a certain pattern for my clothes? - -“I go into your garden, and may make suggestions about your walks, or -your flowers, and you may act upon them or not, but what right have I to -insist and command you to do according to my views with your own -property? What right, then, have I to step into your mind, and tell you -to think as I do, and believe what I tell you, or be damned? When men -cannot make two faces alike, how can they expect to fashion the minds of -men to one pattern? This has been attempted in all ages, and mainly by -the Church, and what was the result? Persecution, imprisonment, -crucifixion, burning at the stake, pouring molten lead into the ears, -bursting people with water poured into their mouths, tearing them limb -from limb, in short, no tortures that devilish ingenuity could invent -but were inflicted, and the wars, desolating countries, the destruction -of cities, the outrage and murder of helpless women and children, fire -and the sword, the fiendish passions of men unrestrained, a greater -destruction of property and human life by the Christian religious wars, -than in all the wars of the world put together, and for what purpose? To -make men think alike. Did they succeed? Not at all. Mankind will think -as it pleases, fire or no fire, and in spite of the direst persecution. -The attempt was so absurd and outrageous that any one, half mad or an -idiot, ought to have seen the folly of it. The scientists might, with as -much reason, call a convocation and pass a resolution that after a -certain date all mankind should be of a certain height, and of a -particular color. Yet, notwithstanding the horrible failure, the same -old spirit exists, and the dungeon, the rack, fire and sword would come -into use again for the same old hellish purpose if it were possible. - -“This is the era of another method, until in the revolution of time, the -old system may again appear, as the affairs of men have their cycles and -their seasons, as the spheres and all things in nature. In ancient times -the religious believed in knocking unbelief on the head with battle -axes. Now it is the use of offensive epithets, caricature, sarcasm, -virulent attacks, denunciation, differing from the former methods, but -with the same old spirit and the same purpose in view. - -“Yet, to be candid and reasonable, I am glad to admit that there has -been great improvement. There is now a wide liberty and more generosity, -simply because the world has grown wiser by experience, and the number -of free thinkers, those people who think as they choose, have increased, -and can show that they also have rights which the others are compelled -to respect. - -“One thing I cannot abide. It is that any man, or set of men, should -organize a church, patch up a creed, formulate some ordinances and make -claims that they are right and all others are wrong. They have divine -authority, they say, and so say they all, each batch of them. - -“But who are they? Men, all, every one of them, and all of them very -fallible men, too. Can any one set of them have any superiority or right -over all other men? - -“If Peter, who denied his master, and cursed, and a very fallible man he -was, could found a church, why not each of the other apostles, or why -not anybody, for that matter? If a Roman Church, why not an English -Church, an American, an African, a Chinese, a Hottentot Church? No one -could assert that the African Church might not be as acceptable to God -as the African face, and there might be as much difference between these -churches as in the color of the different peoples. So many get up -schemes to assist Providence, as if He was incapable of conducting His -own affairs. - -“Suppose a being from another world, or not to go so far, say a heathen, -should begin the study of the different beliefs of the different -churches and at the same time study the actions of those who profess -belief in them. What would be his inevitable conclusion? - -“That Jesus was the Prince of Peace? And that all the people of these -different creeds are his true followers? - -“No more, than that the sheep and tiger, the hare and the cat are of the -same family. He might believe that the tiger and the lamb might be -together, but the lamb would be inside the tiger, and that there would -be peace among the churches only when all the others would be in the -bowels of one. - -“There is a great deal made of that scripture phrase of the lion and the -lamb lying down together, but each sect wishes to be the lion. - -“This may be a crude way of stating the case, but is it not a fact that -the Roman church will never rest until it has devoured all the others? -The Anglican church and its infant in America are always crying out for -unity, but is not this ever the cry, ‘Come into me?’ It ill becomes the -adherents of the Church of England, that dissented from the Church of -Rome, to throw stones at those who dissent from them. Each of the sects, -and they all are sects, claims to be the body of Christ. What a -wonderful number of bodies he must have! If they are all in one body, -what a disturbed condition it must be in! If Jesus was divine, it is -sacrilegious to think of all the discordant elements shut up in him, or -if he was only human, still it is mortifying to think that his teaching -and example should produce such a variety of beliefs and actions. - -“The Roman church, to begin with, regards all others as schismatic, -heretic, their clergy as lacking lawful orders, their sacraments and -ordinances as null and void. The Roman church declares that its -restoration to civil power is necessary, ‘that when the temporal -government of the apostolic see is at stake the security and well being -of the entire human family is also in jeopardy.’ This church insists -that the state has no rights over anything which it declares to be -within its domain, and that Protestantism being a mere rebellion, has no -rights at all; that even in Protestant communities the Catholic bishop -is the only lawful spiritual pastor. She claims everything. - -“The Anglican church would like to affiliate with the mother church, be -considered as a branch or offshoot, but the mother church will none of -it. She will have no bastard children in her family. She must be all -over all. The Anglican after such a snub comes with his apostolic -succession and assumed divine rights, treats others as the Roman serves -him. Both have their different creeds and rituals, ceremonies, -millinery, exclusive consecrated churches and graveyards, in which none -of the outside world may be laid to rest. - -“None even can enjoy the last inheritance of mankind unless he happens -to belong to their folds, they making death a sort of human judgment -day, in trying to forestall the Almighty by keeping their sheep from the -goats. - -“And as we go on, the separations continue in almost endless variety, -each sect attacking the other. Their papers or organs are full of sneers -and slurs, bitter acrimonious attacks on each other, while they all -assume to be of Christ. Yet they wonder that the churches do not reach -the masses. What would the masses get by going into them? - -“Another view. A church established by law or by some means may be -considered a very respectable, proper and orthodox thing and all that, -but what can it do to relieve me of my individual responsibility to God? -I am not answerable to the church for the eternal welfare of my soul. I -myself must look to that. Go to church, believe in the church, accept -its creeds. Some of this may be a help to me, to quicken my thoughts, -enlarge my understanding, but I deny any divine power or authority in it -over me. Will the church take my place and be judged for me, relieving -me of any final judgment? If not, how can I rely on it when there is a -final settlement between God and myself? At last I am to stand naked and -alone. This is the truth. ‘Thou wast alone at the time of thy birth; -thou wilt be alone in the moment of death; alone thou must answer at the -bar of the inexorable Judge.’ - -“Nothing can come between me and God. I am what I am, and so shall I -remain forever. - -“If I could get some one to do my thinking, to believe for me and to -relieve me of all mental and moral responsibility in the end; if any one -of these ecclesiastical leaders, from the self styled infallible pope -down to the street Salvation Army shouter, could give me a quittance -from sin and a sure deed to an inheritance in heaven, it would be well -to trust them. Not one of them is sure of heaven himself. Yet they -uphold their different creeds as if the Almighty had written and signed -them with His own hand. Their assurance is only equaled by their -impudence, when they demand of every one, ‘Believe as I tell you,’ as if -the eternal destiny of human souls was in their say so. - -“The church can be a kind of a human mutual aid society, and has its -place in the world, but nothing more. I must live my own life, die my -own death and remain what I make myself; and I cannot see how God, or -angels, or men can change this inevitable condition for me. - -“If I could sell out, deliver myself over to the church or some body, -get rid of life, of myself, but I do not know how it can be done, nor do -I know of anyone who could make the purchase and give me a release from -all further responsibility. - -“The fact is, everything in the world is so desperately human. All -humanity is on the same level plane. None can rise higher than the rest. -Yes, it is true that some claim to know, to have entered into the secret -councils of the Almighty and to understand all His plans, and so are -able to dictate to the rest, but when investigated they really know no -more than others. They have evolved a lot of theories from their inner -consciousness, nothing more; most frequently the less they really know, -the more bold and dogmatical they are. - -“A young man—and generally they are below the average in natural -ability—goes to a school where he is taught some particular belief, how -to preach it, defend it; then he is set apart, ordained by the laying on -of hands of men little wiser and better than himself, and he goes forth -to uphold or disseminate his creed with the voice of an infallible -trumpet. By what right does he assume to have the ability or the -authority to know all about the purposes of God or dominate over his -fellow men? - -“I grant his right to bray like an ass if he chooses, but I deny his -power to anathematize me for not believing his bray to be the roar of a -lion. Many a time have I sat in church and heard a beardless stripling -of a youth, just from school, make his statements about Providence with -an air of authority as if he had just been appointed prime minister to -the Almighty. What did he know more than his audience? Much less than -most of them. Take an old priest or clergyman. Who is he? Only a man as -I am. What is he? Only a student as I am. Where has he been that I have -not gone? What advantages has he had more than I? None. Is God nearer to -him than to me? I trust not. We are the same in every way, men. Yet when -he takes his place in the pulpit he assumes that he knows everything, -and presumes that I know nothing; preaches to me, dictates to me and -denounces me for not agreeing with him and accepting all his talk, his -sublimated drivel as God’s truth. Charles Kingsley, a most sensible -priest, says, ‘Youths who hide their crass ignorance and dullness under -the cloak of church infallibility, and having neither tact, manners, -learning, humanity or any other dignity whereon to stand, talk loudly -_pour pis aller_ about the dignity of the priesthood.’ - -“The churches assume to be invested by God with power to regulate our -belief without taking upon themselves any responsibility for our -miscarriage; they teach that the spiritual direction and salvation of a -man’s soul is wholly in the power of somebody else than himself. - -“The priest declares that the bible says so, and therefore it must be -true. Who made the bible? Men, such as we are, and therefore of no final -authority. He says the church teaches so and so. But who made the -church? Men. So on all through the gamut. We start with man and man made -things. We never get away from men and never rise any higher than men -can go. - -“I put nothing in the place of Almighty God or between Him and myself. I -defy the authority of any to impose upon me what they are not willing -that I should impose upon them. Why should a man attempt to bind my -conscience when he is not willing to allow me to bind his? I refuse to -accept pope or priest as having any authority to direct me in religious -matters. God is as near to me as to them. If they can get power from Him -so can I. If they can presume to use upon me what they assume to have -received, why can I not act in the same way toward them? The pope -assumes to direct me; why not I in turn direct him? He has his -authority, so he says, from heaven; so might I say of mine. What then is -the difference? Only this. He is a big pope, inheriting his power by -tradition; I am but a little pope, just starting. In himself he is no -greater or better a man than I am. He has only power and wealth acquired -by other men. A man, as Buddha, Jesus, Muhamed, starts alone as the -founder of a new religion. The movement continues until the followers of -each are numbered by millions. A priest commences a schismatic, and as -the years pass on, one thing after another is assumed, culminating in -papal infallibility, and the pope is considered as a god upon earth. - -“Religious tyranny is worse than political tyranny. In the one the -highest aspirations of the soul are fettered and enslaved, while by the -other the body only is in subjugation. - -“Charlemagne converted an ecclesiastical fiction into a political fact. -The sword compelled the people to acknowledge the pope as the vicegerent -of God. The popes were the confederates of cruelty and crime. There was -not an enormity so great in the political world but would be consecrated -by the popes and priests, if it was for their interest to do so. History -tells what this church has done for its own aggrandizement. The Roman -has been more bold and defiant, as it had the political power, but the -other sects, each in its own way, has sought to dominate the opinions of -mankind. - -“But enough of this. The time must come when the world will worship only -one God and do away with the idolatry of the bible, of Jesus, of Mary, -of the innumerable saints, the adulation of rites, rituals, ceremonies, -and make righteousness and holiness consist in obeying the laws of God, -as written in the hearts of men, and in maintaining clean, upright -lives. - -“We need a natural, not an artificial religion, one in harmony with the -nature of God, not something manufactured by councils or religious -tinkerers. I am well aware that most if not all the people in the -churches would deny my right to have any opinion at all on these -subjects except what they hold. I have known Christian ministers shocked -at the suggestion of a doubt about any of the tenets of their faith, and -yet I have heard these same men, well versed in Hinduism, attack it with -such virulence and ridicule that the very heathen in front of them -begged them for shame to desist. - -“If Christian ministers in the bazars can preach against Muhamedanism -and Hinduism; if they can write books to destroy these religions, why -should they object to an investigation of their own creeds? They talk of -the intolerance and bigotry of the Muhamedans, but who so intolerant as -the Christians? Let one of their number leave their ranks with all -honesty and good intention. He is then shunned as a leper, avoided as if -he were a dangerous animal and treated with contempt, and reflections -are made on his motives, until he is at length obliged in self defense, -and for his own self respect, to give his reasons and make attacks in -return, when but for the uncharitable treatment he received would have -remained silent.” - -I had asked frequent questions during the conversation, but do not -consider them worth repeating. This accounts for the apparent breaks in -Mr. Jasper’s remarks. It was no fault of his that he did not answer my -first question, as I diverted him from it by a question. I again -referred to it, and he said: - -“Believe in God? Most emphatically I do. I came to conclude in the -existence of God in this way. I see about me a world of matter. It is -inert, dead, incapable of motion in itself or of moving other things. It -could not therefore come into existence by itself. I observe that -vegetable and animal life is above matter and has a certain power over -it, yet I am conscious that this life did not create itself. Then comes -man, supreme over all, with his varied powers and faculties. I know from -my own experience, that though he can do much he is only a transformer. -He cannot create anything, so he could not be his own creator. So on, -from the lowest to the highest life I see no power of creating. I see -what man can do, the transcendant harmony and adaptation of the things -his mind can arrange but not create. I see the wonderful things in -nature, their beauty and the universal harmony of all things, not only -of the earth but of the heavenly bodies. Everything I see is according -to law, nothing by chance. I see nothing on earth that can create the -smallest thing, and that nothing is moved or transferred but by life, -mind; and hence I infer that there must be a mind above all this to -start it and continue it, and this mind I call God. I do not know what -you think of my theory, but it is satisfactory to myself, and this is -sufficient for me. It may not satisfy you or any other being on earth. I -am not thinking for others; only for myself. I must believe and act for -myself. - -“This mind, spirit, Being above, I revere, I worship, I love. He is my -light, my life, my peace and joy. I cannot but think Him infinitely -wise, for I see proofs of His wisdom everywhere. I see His goodness in -all He gives me to enjoy. I judge Him to be Almighty, for I see his -power displayed everywhere. I know of His mercy, for if it were not for -that I would not be permitted to live, violating what I cannot but see -are His righteous laws. I see it is the evident purpose of life to be -and enjoy. Should I wantonly wound a bird, I ask, what if some one -should torture me in the same way? Should a man wrong my sister or my -daughter, how would I feel? How then could I injure his sister? Why -should I do anything which I would not have done to me? I believe in -Providence, one who upholds and directs this universal all, from the -largest planets, down to the drop of dew on a rose leaf. I see and feel -all this, that as matter cannot act of itself, it must be acted upon, -and with what wisdom, power and love! - -“When I obey the laws of nature, and of my being, there is a -satisfaction. When I violate the laws there is a sense of wrong, a -knowledge that I have sinned, and remorse follows, warning me not to do -the like again. If I fail to listen to the requests of the poor, the -question always comes: ‘If you were in their place, how would you like -to be treated in that way?’ - -“What more? I pray for light, for forgiveness, for strength, for wisdom. -I thank God for all things, and when I come to Him in humility, when I -make confession of my sins, throw myself upon Him, into His merciful -arms, and feel that this mind, this Infinite being is my God, my Father, -what a peace and joy comes into my life! I often like to sit in silence, -not to think, but to feel with my whole being, after God. This is Heaven -to me, to be in harmony with the Divine One above, around and within me, -and I am supremely happy. I have no fears, no doubts, for I have done -the best I know. - -“Now you have read the thoughts of my soul. Good night, Mr. Japhet.” - -He said all this with so much sincerity that I could not but believe -that he had let me read “the thoughts of his soul.” - - - - - CHAPTER XIX. - - -I had not forgotten scarcely an incident in my past life. I often went -back, in memory, to that little court where I first found myself. -Everything appeared before me as if placed upon a canvas by some -realistic painter. The old, dilapidated gate-way, with some of its -bricks ready to tumble out on some passer’s head, the very color of the -bricks, that wall at the back, with its little narrow door, the mud huts -at either side, the women sitting in front of their doors preparing -their scanty food, then the narrow stair against the back wall, the two -little rooms above, and the narrow veranda in front, as clear to my mind -as if I were standing there, and seeing it all. And that little mother, -with the sad face! O, how sad! Her lustrous eyes looking, staring, until -they became like glass. This was more than painted, rather engraved in -my memory, on my very soul, every line and point so indelible as never -to be erased. - -I frequently thought of going to this place, but was repelled from doing -so. It gave me a chill, or kind of shock to think of it. I had often -read of the anxious desires of people to revisit the lands of their -birth, the places of their youth; of the Swiss, when absent, pining for -a sight of their mountain homes. - -In my maturer years I reasoned about this apparent prejudice of mine -against the place of my childhood, and called myself foolish for -allowing it to influence me. Such thoughts gradually removed my -objections, and I resolved that I would visit the court. The opportunity -soon occurred. I had some business in Lucknow, and this being finished, -I took a stroll, and soon reached the old place, guided by directions I -received on the way. There was the old gate-way, the mud huts, and the -two little upper rooms in the back corner, all the same as they were -years ago, but in a worse condition, if that were possible. The poor -were there, for they are always with us, and will be, until men learn -the great lesson of humanity to their fellow-creatures, and while might -makes right, and avarice makes men stony-hearted and cruel. - -I obtained permission, and went up into the little rooms, and seating -myself on a charpoy, gave way to a host of reflections. I went back to -my beginning, to the clinking sound of those rupees. I saw again that -monster sahib. I heard the cries and laments of the dear mother, and -then on—but why tell of it? I thought till I cried, yes cried, I am not -ashamed to say it. Tears, blessed tears, they are the shower to cool the -burning heat of the heart! - -How long I sat I know not. I did not measure the time by tears, as they -did in the olden times by drops of water. Recovering myself, I had a -desire to learn if any one remembered me, or could tell me anything of -that dear mama, but the older people had gone where my questions could -not reach them. The others had not known, or had forgotten. They had -miseries enough of their own without burdening themselves with those of -other people. I went from one to another to get, if possible, one -remembrance. Had any one given me the slightest recollection, I could -have embraced him with tears of joy. It is so sad to be entirely -forgotten, to have passed away into nothing, not to be able to find one -who remembered seeing or hearing anything about you. This made me -inexpressibly sorrowful. At last one said that there was living near by, -a Le Maistre Sahib, an old man who might tell me something. This gave me -a gleam of hope, and in gratitude for this hint, apparently of so little -value, and out of kindness for these poor, where I had once been so -kindly treated by their kindred, I gave the crowd around me some rupees, -to their great joy. - -I at once made my way to the bungalow of the sahib. He received me with -great courtesy. That he was of French descent, on his father’s side, at -least, I knew from his name. And more, he had that suavity of manner and -genial “bonhomie” that distinguishes French people wherever you may meet -them. I told him my name was Japhet, and I could not help adding -playfully that I was in search of my father. He replied, “Yes, he is a -wise son that knows his own father.” We chatted about various things, -and then I said I supposed I was born in the muhalla over there, that I -had been taken away when a child, and never again saw the place till -that day, when I had come to Lucknow on business. I told him that I was -an Eurasian, that I must have had a father. - -“Yes,” he interrupted, “The most of us have had fathers.” - -I continued, that very likely my father was a European, but I never knew -him, and did not even know his name—that as he had resided in Lucknow -for a long time, he probably could give me some information. - -He replied, “My father was a Frenchman of good family, and was in the -service of the old King of Oude. He married a native woman, and we were -a happy family, yet I cannot but regret that my father had not married -one of his own race, but I was not in a position to give him any advice -on the subject. At my father’s death he left considerable property, so I -have stuck here ever since.” This and more of his biography he gave me. - -As I was more interested in looking up my own pedigree than in listening -to an account of his, I suggested a year somewhere about which I wished -to inquire and asked if he knew of any incidents to aid me in tracing my -mother or my father. - -“Yes,” said he, “I remember the time very well, and it is strange how -trivial things at times will help to fasten greater things in the -memory.” - -And the old man chuckled over something as he recalled the time. He -continued: “I was then very much annoyed by a number of cattle coming -into my compound at night, eating the grass and the vegetables in my -garden, and destroying more than they ate. My servants repeatedly tried -to catch them, but at the first noise every one bolted out through the -hedge as fast as their legs could carry them. It seemed as if the devil -was in the cattle, and the cattle were in the plot to worry me and -escape. This continued for a number of nights. I went to the cowherds, -but they declared and swore that they tied up their cattle every night, -and they would not think of such a thing as letting their cattle go -loose to be lost or else get into the pound. I returned home determined -to have those cattle, outwit the devil and those cowherds or else I was -not the son of a Frenchman. I laid my plan. I sent to the bazar for a -lot of strong rope, and had my servants make a lot of loops or snares, -and I explained to them that after the cattle had entered the compound, -we would slip around through the gully and fasten the ends of the ropes -to the trees standing in the hedge, and let the snares hang between -where the cattle would have to go out. The servants rather enjoyed the -prospect of fun as much as I did, and besides they were becoming tired -of night watching and being aroused to chase the cattle.” - -The old man went on with the garrulous prolixity of old age, entering -into all the details, and in fact the story was interesting from the way -he told it, with so much earnestness, with his French gestures,—how well -they illustrate,—and the twitching and smiles of his face. “Well,” said -he, “the night came and the cattle also. I took a number of men with me, -they with the rope snares, and we went a long way around, down through -the gully and fixed the loops. When all was ready, a man went into the -compound, and at once such a scurrying of the cattle, and then what a -bellowing, roaring and plunging as each was caught in a noose! It was a -good deal more sport than to see a poor devil of a man hung!” - -The old man laughed again and again, as he recalled those bellowing, -plunging cattle, and I had to laugh too, almost forgetting what I came -after, but asked, “And then?” - -He replied, “We watched by the cattle till morning, as we were in to the -finish, and sent for the owners, as we well knew who they were. They -held up their hands in surprise, saying they had been everywhere looking -for the cattle as they had broken loose during the night. I made them do -something more than hold up their hands, for they paid me well before -the cattle were released. It was a trick of theirs to let their cattle -out at night to steal a good feed, and the brutes seemed to be trained -therein.” - -I could not see what all this had to do with me so I asked, “And then?” - -“Really!” he replied, “I had almost forgotten what I was going to tell -you. It must have been about three or four o’clock in the morning or -just before day break, as we were watching the cattle as I went along -the gully, I came near running into a man. I saw at a glance that he was -a European and recognized him as Mr. Smith the young magistrate.” - -“Smith!” I thought, “that name Smith, have I come across it again?” - -“And then?” I asked. - -He continued. “I said, ‘Good morning Mr. Smith,’ but he made no reply -and slipped away as quickly as he could. I was much surprised, as it was -very strange for a European to be there in that stinking gully at that -time of night. It was bad enough for me, but then I had a little -business there. I asked one of the servants close by who that was? ‘That -is Smith Sahib,’ said he. ‘Smith Sahib!’ I exclaimed, ‘What can he be -doing here at this time of night?’ The servant coolly answered, ‘The -sahib has an aurat over in that muhalla there and comes to see her at -night.’ You cannot hide anything from these natives.” - -As my friend was evidently in a gossiping mood, I checked him by asking: -“Do you know anything more?” - -“Yes,” said he. “One night, I was aroused by a native saying that some -one in the muhalla was taken with the cholera, and they wanted me to -come at once. They always come to me when they are in trouble, and I am -such an old fool that I always help them, so I quickly dressed and -taking some cholera mixture, went to the sick man and he was soon -greatly relieved. While standing by him, as he was lying on a charpoy in -front of his house, I saw Mr. Smith”—“Smith again!” I groaned -inwardly—“come in by the little door in the back wall and go up the -narrow stairs to the upper rooms at the corner. I knew him well, yet I -asked ‘Who is that Sahib?’ And they replied, ‘Smith Sahib, his woman is -up there.’” - -My friend halted a little and I started him by asking, “And then? Did -you learn nothing more?” - -“Yes,” said he. “Some time after, it may have been a couple of years, -when the famine came, the muhalla people being in great distress sent -for me and I went. A number of the poor wretches had died, really -starved to death, and there were others who could barely stand alone, -living skeletons, an awful sight! Strange isn’t it that with all our -boasted civilization, philanthropy and religion, yet human beings die -for want of work and the coarsest food to eat?” - -I became fidgety, thinking he was about to give me an address on -political economy or religion, which at any other time I would gladly -have heard, so I pulled my check rein again, “And then?” He took to the -track immediately. - -“Well, I sent for some food at once and waited to see it distributed, -and while waiting looked about the place. I noticed the upper rooms and -thought of the woman, so I inquired about her. They told me that her -sahib had left her to go to Wilayat; that she mourned for him day after -day and at last died of a broken heart, uska dil tut gaya, her heart -broken went. Then the old mamagee who had been the servant of this choti -mem sahib took care of the two children, a boy and a girl, as they had -nothing to live on. The muhalla people gave them something till the -famine came and they had nothing for themselves. One day the mamagee -took the children one by each hand and went out of the big gate, and -that was the last they ever saw or heard of them.” - -How my heart beat, and my whole body, hot then cold, trembled, as he -told this. - -He remarked, “This is all I know, and I am afraid it will not be of much -use to you, and now I want you to stay and take dinner with me.” - -So considerate he was, and kindly, just like a Frenchman, as I had read -of them. I thanked him, but said that I must take the next train for -home. He urged me to come again and see him, just as the French do. - -I took my departure. Dine! Take dinner! I felt as if I never wanted to -eat again. I had rather gone to death. I wandered towards the railway -station. I almost cursed my insatiable curiosity for leading me to that -wretched place, of which I always had such a dread of seeing. We can see -evil enough, and misery to the full, as we pass along, without rummaging -around to find it. I had taken the bit in my teeth in spite of my -reason, of my good sense, and I was wilfully making my own evil destiny. -We are all mostly fools at times, and most of us all the time. I was -bewildered, weary, sick in my very soul. I tried to think of other -things, but the black nightmare that had come, would not away. “What -next? What next?” some coco demon kept torturing me in asking. I had so -much of the past, not of the remote, but of the recent past, to think -of, rather to feel, that I could take no thought of the future. - -I was in a condition of a traveler, who, after a toilsome journey of -months comes to an immense stream, where there is neither bridge, nor -boats, nor ferryman. He can neither retrace his steps, or go forward, -and sits down in abject despair. I reached home, and hardly knew how I -passed the next few days. - -I took to my books, but my old friends were either very dull, or -sleeping, or dreaming, and failed to take any interest in me. I rode out -to my villages, on my fresh horses, and they gave me a good shaking up. -The villagers failed to please me, as they formerly did. Evidently the -times were out of joint, or I was, or something. We’ll leave it at the -latter. Would you believe it, that in a few days, when I was just -recovering from that fearful wide awake dream, and had called myself a -fool a score of times for ever venturing to that place in Lucknow, that -had been the dread of my life; that one morning the question came right -to me, “Why not go again, and find out all about that Mr. Smith?” - -I was in the garden at the time, and I must have called out something -terrible at myself, for all the malies came running to know what I -wanted. I concluded I must be going daft, and to save appearances, told -them that they must keep the walks cleaner, or I would cut their wages. -I saw the nonsense of this, for there was not a weed or a blade of grass -to be seen, and the paths were as smooth as a bald man’s head. But I was -ready to break or cut something, I could not tell what or where. - -The question came again and again, and would not down, and the result -was that I was on my way again to Lucknow. I knew what I was going for. -I was Japhet in search of his father. But why? Yes, why? I have often -wondered why people do certain things, even to their own hurt. I have -put the question to them, and the answer was: “They couldn’t help it.” -There seems to be a tide in the affairs of men, and often a big flood -tide that carries them whether they will or not. Good, old Æneas was -impelled by fate, and so it seems are all other men. I was going, I knew -that, impelled to go, and all the time calling myself a fool. I might be -going to my degradation, my death, my damnation, yet I must go. Men will -worry their lives away in trying to invent some powder to blow other men -to bits, yet knowing all the time, ten chances to one, they may blow -their own heads off first, yet they keep on trying. But what is the use -of any further explanation when everybody knows what I mean, that when -the devil of curiosity takes possession of us, as it did of our mother -Eve, as the story goes, we do not think of consequences. - -I went directly to the bungalow of M. Le Maistre, and he received me -most cordially. I told him that I came to look up the record of that Mr. -Smith, as every one ought to have some interest in his paternal parent. -He looked at me with a peculiar expression on his face, showing that he -thought me a queer lot, but it was not in his French blood to say -anything to hurt my feelings. - -He suggested we go to the cutchery, court house, which we did at once. -He knew the head clerks, and they would tell us everything. And they -did. I often think these natives know especially what they ought not to -know. I went on purpose to learn something, but in my secret soul I -wished they were as ignorant as mules, and could tell me nothing. - -Smith Sahib, they said, had gone home, to Wilayat, from Lucknow, on -furlough, had married, and returning had been assistant at some place, -and then magistrate at, alas! my station, and then commissioner at -Jalalpur. - -The whole story came out in a sentence. I then knew too much. I -restrained my feelings as I was becoming hardened as a criminal who -commits crime upon crime. - -I did not care to think, and if I was ever thankful for a man who could -talk, I was then. My friend was a whole mill stream of talk. The gate -once opened, on he went. It was not idle or dull chatter either, but a -flood of good things, interesting and amusing. I yielded entirely to his -good humor, and the blue devils had no chance of attacking me. I dined -with him, as my reason told me that this was the best thing I could do, -and so it was. - -At home again, but I was not happy, for I was not satisfied. I had, as -it were, started out on a hunt, got track of the game, but had not -bagged it. I know this is not at all respectful to compare a father to -game, and to talk of bagging him, but then what had my father taught me -of respect to himself or anybody else? What had he done for me but to -curse me in begetting me? - -When I have heard that prayer, “We bless thee for our creation,” may God -forgive me I never could say it, and God knows why, and I think I love -Him too well to believe that He will make any record against me for what -I am now saying. What next? was the question. The same something, I do -not know what, either led me, or pushed me on, or told me to go on, go -on. I could sympathize with the wandering Jew. - -I went to Jalalpur. On the way I tried to analyze my feelings. I had no -love or respect for this man, though he should prove to be my father. -That was settled. I had nothing to give him, that he would like to -receive; I wished nothing from him, no public recognition of me as his -son, if it was found that he was my father; I wanted no money or favor -of any kind whatever. The only thing I wished really to know, who was my -father. This man, or some equally honorable gentleman? I wanted to know, -if I had a father, and who he was. I made up my mind to go most -respectfully to Mr. Smith, state the case calmly, find out the fact, and -go home to let the matter rest for ever and aye. - -With this conclusion, I tried to assume a moral philosophic kind of -feeling, and by the time I had taken a good bath at the hotel, donned my -best morning suit, and fortified myself with a good substantial -breakfast, I felt myself ready to meet anybody, even my father, if I -should find him. - -I went to the big bungalow of the Commissioner, guarded in front by a -number of impudent lackeys, the hangers-on often make the man in India. -I sent in my card, and was admitted to the presence. I bowed and said -“Good morning,” but he did nothing. That was his style. He did not ask -me to be seated, and I did what I could not help doing, remained -standing. Glancing me over he quickly said, “I have nothing for you, -there is no vacancy.” I replied that I did not wish for a situation. -“O!” said he, “I thought you were the man that wanted a place.” I -answered, “I come to ask you a few questions: were you in Lucknow in the -year —.” He stopped me at once, saying, “I deny your right to question -me. Say what you have got to say and as briefly as possible, for I have -no time to waste.” Then I said, “I will state the matter as briefly as -possible. You were in Lucknow in — and were acquainted with a -Mussalmani, and I believe you to be my father.” - -I got this out quickly so as to give him no chance to choke me off. He -sprang to his feet, his face livid with rage, and shaking his fist at me -exclaimed. “You damned Eurasian! Do you come here to insult me? I dare -you to prove what you have said. Out from here at once. Chuprassi! Open -the door, and get this man out.” This last was said in Hindustani in the -most insulting tone and words. - -What more or less could I do than go, and at once? I think even the -cringing slave at the door, pitied me as the gentleman fairly shouted -his insulting command. Did you ever see a dog go into a room wagging his -tail and expecting a pleasant reception, then turned out with the -forcible aid of a boot? I was that dog. If I had any respect, or desire -to be just and fair before I went in, when I came out all had given way -to anger and hate. That is about the size of it. I had been humiliated, -cursed, spurned. My feelings flashed within me and over me, chills and -fever, cold and hot they were. But this was uppermost. He dared me! - -I have read that the quickest way to get up a shindy at an Irish fair, -is to have a man go with his coat tails dragging on the ground and dare -any one to step on them, or to put a potato on his shoulder and dare any -one to knock it off. Men, that is, real men won’t be dared. I have known -a little fellow at school to be dared by a big bully, and he went in for -all he was worth, no matter if he came out all bleeding and pummeled, -for he wouldn’t be dared. - -“All right, Mr. Smith, you dared me to prove it. But how shall I do it?” -was the question in my mind for days. It was a queer thing to do, prove -that a man is your own father, but there are many queer things in the -world, as probably all of us have discovered. I concluded to go again to -Lucknow, though I had not the remotest idea of what I should do. - -On arriving there, I at once went to M. Le Maistre. I had formed an -opinion that he was very shrewd and quick-witted, and that if any one -could help me he could. - -He received me very kindly and after a little talk, I said, “M. Le -Maistre, I rather like you and think I can trust you.” - -“I don’t see why you shouldn’t,” he replied. - -I went on. “You know what I am in search of?” - -“Your father,” he said with a smile. - -I answered, “Something of that kind, perhaps. I went to see Mr. Smith. -He was very angry, and dared me to prove that he was my father. I don’t -care a fig about him as a man, or as a father, but I won’t be dared. I -am to prove this thing, if it is possible, if it takes me the rest of my -life. Can you help me?” - -“We’ll see,” he answered. “Let us go over to the muhalla.” He was full -of talk about everything. I think he would have gone to Jericho with me, -if I had only agreed to listen to him. - -A little incident occurred which I must relate, as I remember it so -well. As we were going through his compound, I bounded up with a scream -at the sight of a cobra rising in front of me. I think if Eve had hated -snakes as I do, she would never have listened to that serpent. M. Le -Maistre went to the cobra, took it in his hand and let it crawl up his -sleeve. I stood aghast in astonishment. When I recovered my breath, I -asked, “Are you not afraid?” - -“Afraid!” said he. “Why should I be afraid? I never harmed a snake in my -life and they never harm me.” Then he pulled the hideous thing out, -placed it on the ground, and patted its neck with his hand, and we went -on. The chills were still racing up and down my back, but with his -lively stories I soon recovered. - -Reaching the muhalla he began talking with the people, especially an old -man, with whom he was well acquainted. M. Le Maistre told him, that he -wanted to find out something about Smith Sahib’s woman who had lived in -the two upper rooms, years ago. The old man after thinking, said that -there was the son of a money-lender, not far away, whose father had done -business for the woman, cashed notes for her or something, he did not -know just what, and he might tell us something. So on we went and found -the son. He at once said that he had lately been looking over some old -papers of his father’s and had found some, hidden in an earthen jar, and -among them a package. This might be what we wanted. He quickly brought -it. There were some letters in English, turning yellow, yet very -legible, but not one of them signed. Better than all these was a -photograph of an English Sahib! The very thing! I recognized it at once. -The fright I had received on that fearful night, when I had got the -first and only sight of that monster man was so impressed on my mind -that I remembered him as if I had seen him that very day. I fairly -leaped for joy and M. Le Maistre chuckled at our success. That wonderful -little package, so carefully done up, the treasure of my darling mama, -and what was it not to me? - -M. Le Maistre, with all his wits in hand, said: “Yet he may deny all -these letters, for there is not a name anywhere! He was a shrewd one. -But as it is a long lane that has no turn, we’ll see.” Away we went, I -with the packet fast in my pocket, as happy as if I had got a deed of -possession to a new world. - -“Now,” said he, “we will go to the cutchery and get some papers to prove -this handwriting.” On mentioning to the head clerk that we wanted to -look at some papers of the year—he immediately said that he had just -received orders to collect all the papers beyond a certain date to be -burned in a few days, and we could look them over. We found what we -wanted, and were allowed to take a dozen or more all written and signed -“H. J. Smith.” The very handwriting of our letters to the crossing of a -t and the dot of an i. I was satisfied and suggested that we return to -his house, but M. Le Maistre said “O, no, we are not through yet. There -is the photograph?” “Yes, but what of that?” I asked. “We’ll go to the -photographer, and see what we can see,” he replied. He asked the man of -art if he had the negative of such a photograph, showing him ours, or if -he had any copies of it. He went to his closet and soon returned with a -photograph, on the back of which was written: “You may make me one dozen -like this—H. J. Smith.” The very same writing as in our letters, and in -the cutchery papers. We quickly bought the picture, worth its weight in -gold to me, not only for the likeness, but for the writing on the back -of it. If I was surprised before, I was astonished now. I was in a -delirium of excitement, but my old friend was as cool as when he handled -the cobra. Any one can imagine only slightly my feelings, but they -cannot realize my intense enjoyment at the out-turn of our search. With -a quiet smile, my good friend then said, “I think you can eat a good -breakfast now and we’ll have it.” And it was a good one. He drew on his -boundless store of stories until I departed, giving him all the thanks -my language could express, and carrying with me the proofs that I, -Japhet, had found my father! Would he dare me again? It was some days -before I felt that I could venture to beard the dragon (I ought to say -my beloved father), in his den again. I was anxious to get through with -the business, for it seemed that until it was finished I could do -nothing else. - - - - - CHAPTER XX. - - -Again I was on my way to Jalalpur, with the precious parcel, the other -papers, and that fatal photograph. What is the use of telling of my -feelings? Any one can imagine what they were. I reached the big bungalow -again, but instead of sending in my card, I told the Janus at the door -that Stark Sahib wished to see the Commissioner Sahib. I well knew that -if he learned my name I would not be admitted. It was a little lie, but -who does not lie sometimes? - -I was ushered in. I had scarcely got inside the door before he shouted, -“You here again! What the devil do you want now?” I replied that I had -come on very important business. Rising to his feet, in a great state of -anger, he blurted out, “I don’t want to hear anything from you—not a -word,” and he came toward me. I stood my ground, facing him so boldly -that he halted. I said, “I have something to tell you this time, and you -have got to hear it whether you like it or not. I am not going till I -tell you, and the sooner you let me commence, the sooner I will finish.” - -“Well, damn it!” he fairly screamed, “what have you got to say?” I -calmed down a little and said, “I come to you with all the respect I can -command; I want nothing from you whatever; no recognition, no place or -position; and as to money, thanks to the best friend of my life, I -probably have ten rupees to every one of yours; so I want nothing but to -tell my story, and then there will be an end, so far as I am concerned.” - -I think he saw that I was not to be bluffed or bullied, and as I asked -for nothing, it would be best to let me talk. “Go on then,” he said very -sternly, but quite subdued, “and the sooner you get through the better!” -I continued, “You were a sub-magistrate in Lucknow in the year —, and -you kept a mussalmani in a muhalla.” “It’s a lie, every word of it!” he -retorted. I went on regardless of his interruption. “You remember a M. -Le Maistre there, for you rented one of his houses. One night, or rather -toward morning, he met you in the gully coming from the muhalla. Another -time he saw you coming in through the little back door—you remember -it—and he saw you go up the narrow stairs in the corner to the upper -rooms, where the woman lived.” - -“It’s all a lie, a damned lie!” he cried. - -I resumed, “You had two children by this woman, a boy and a girl, and -then you left her.” - -“You cannot prove a word you have said,” he interjected. - -“You left a number of letters with her.” - -“I deny them,” he replied. - -“You thought,” I went on, “that you were very shrewd in not signing the -letters, but I got a lot of papers from the cutchery written by you, and -signed with your name, and here they are, a dozen of them and a package -of letters, all written by you, with every stroke and mark and dot -alike.” - -“What damnable plot are you hatching?” he exclaimed. - -I continued, “In the packet of letters there was a photograph of -yourself. This is it.” - -“Let me see it,” he said, reaching out for it. - -“You can look at it, but it shall not go out of my hands,” I said. - -“That is no likeness of mine,” he replied. - -I started again, “I went to the photographer and obtained this, another -of you, and on the back is written by the same hand that wrote the -letters and papers: ‘You may make me one dozen like this. H. J. Smith.’ -Is that your handwriting and signature?” I inquired, holding up the back -of the picture for him to see. - -He rose and began pacing the room back and forth. He evidently found -himself caught and bagged. He at length asked: - -“What is your object in raking up these youthful follies of mine? I wish -you would stop at once.” - -“No,” I replied, “I am not ready yet.” - -“Go on then, go on; damn your persistency,” he retorted. - -I did go on. “You left my mother. She never smiled again, and soon after -died of a broken heart. You left your two children to die of starvation -had not some kind-hearted people taken care of them. What were they to -you? You married in England and returned to India. After some years you -became magistrate of Bhagulpur, and one Sunday, when you were reading -prayers in the church, you saw a young girl in the congregation, and -when you went to dine at the mess that evening, you asked who that plump -young woman was. Even when you were in the house of God, and conducting -religious service, your lustful eyes were searching for a victim.” - -“Damn your insolence!” he angrily exclaimed. - -I waited not. “You became acquainted with that governess, and by your -flatteries and promises to marry her, you seduced her, and brought her -here with you, as your mistress, to her shame and sorrow.” - -“Where is she? Tell me where she is and I will marry her at once,” he -excitedly exclaimed. - -I replied, “I came here and took her and her child away and you will -never see her again. That girl was your daughter and my sister.” - -“Good God! You don’t say so!” he exclaimed, and flung himself into a -chair. He sat with his face pale as death, and with staring eyes, as if -he really saw the horrible enormity of his crimes. - -I let him have some moments for reflection, and then asked, “Do you -remember seeing me in Bhagulpur? I had rescued a young girl from the -hands of your police, as they were dragging her to a brothel. For this -you ordered me, by the mouth of one of your servants to come to your -bungalow, and then not only insulted me, but called me ‘That damned -Eurasian.’ When I called to see you here, you insulted me and spurned me -out of this door, and again called me ‘That damned Eurasian’—me, your -son! Who made me an Eurasian, but you?” - -“Have you finished?” he asked, very mildly though, for the great man, as -he was considered to be, seemed to be completely cowed, beaten. - -“Yes,” I replied, “nearly so, for I have little more to say. Had you -treated me any way decently, I might have concealed some of these things -from you, but you defied me, dared me, so I have done my best, as you -know to your sorrow. And to close, I must tell you that I have not the -least respect for you as a man, nor the least regard for you as a -father. I leave you to your own bitter thoughts, which will be hell -enough for you, and may God have mercy on your soul, if He can.” - -I left at once, glad enough to have finished the hateful business. Did I -do right in what might be called running this man to earth? What less -could I have done than what I did? It seems most natural that there -should be some filial regard of a child for a parent, but I could never, -from the time I first saw him, so hardened and devilish, looking down on -my weeping mother, feel the least respect, much less love for him as a -father, and could only think of him as a wicked, contemptible, living -thing. - -Other thoughts I have had. The chaplains must have known the character -of this man, and yet they appointed or allowed him to conduct the -religious services in church; his associates must have known of his -amours, intrigues and seductions, for such things cannot be concealed, -but they probably were as deep in the mire as he was in the mud, so very -likely no one ever checked him in his career of lust and crime. Society -must have known all about him, yet he was the swell cad of them all, the -admired and intimate friend of the ladies. What delicate tastes some -ladies have! He was called a Christian too, and he would no doubt have -taken it as an insult if any one had hinted otherwise. A Christian! - -I have read the story of a wicked man, who, being angry with his wife, -took their child to a wood and murdered it. Then taking some of its -flesh he returned home, and sending his wife on an errand put the flesh -into a curry that she was preparing. Unheeding the child’s absence, the -woman presently ate of the curry, when the inhuman father told her what -he had done. Crazed with horror the wretched mother fled to the jungle -and destroyed herself. This wicked man belonged to a wild jungle tribe -of heathen, but there is not a heathen so low and degraded but would -hold up his hands in horror at such an unnatural crime. - -But here is a Christian, an intelligent man, of good standing in the -upper class of English society, who murdered his wife, my mother, as -much as if he had put a noose around her neck and strangled her. He -discarded his own children; left them to poverty and starvation. He -seduces his own daughter, my sister, and becomes grandfather to his own -child! Tell me, O God! and all thinking beings on the earth, who was the -worse, that heathen wicked man, or this so-called Christian gentleman? - - - - - CHAPTER XXI. - - -For some days after returning home, I could not get rid of the horrid -gloom that brooded over me like a cloud of sulphurous vapor. During the -day I kept myself very busy, looking after various things, making calls -on those who needed a little assistance, looking after my garden and -property, visiting Mr. Jasper, so my mind was diverted. But at night! I -had to read the driest metaphysical books I possessed, not for pleasure -or profit, but to fatigue my mind, so that it could get any rest at all. -Woe to me, if it caught even the slightest thread of the black story of -my life, for then away it would run like a fast flying reel, until all -from the beginning was unwound. How I tossed and turned, trying to -sleep! I repeated poem after poem, put wet cold towels around my head, -arose and ran as fast as I could through the garden, and to concentrate -my thoughts, repeated poems and paragraphs backward word by word. - -I thought of the fate of the damned, who through the long eternal night -are trying to forget the foul offenses and crimes of their lives on -earth! No, no hell to be compared to such a torment! To be their own -accusers, to be their own judge, to keep forever their own infamous -record! To be haunted by a ghost that will never be laid. Utter -annihilation would be a paradise of bliss compared to such an eternal -state of misery. - -I still had a duty to perform before I could drop the subject so far as -it was possible to do so. M. Le Maistre had made me promise to let him -know the result of my investigation, and of my visit to the -Commissioner. It was no use to delay, as sooner or later I would have to -tell him, and the black wounds would have to be re-opened again. I could -not write to him, for I have made it a habit of my life never to write -anything that I was not willing the whole world should know. I have gone -a hundred miles to tell what I might have written in a few lines. There -are so many chances for a paper to be lost and be found by the wrong -person, to be mislaid or kept for years, to be read and gossiped about -by the world after the writer is dead. These letters and writing of the -Commissioner, some of them unsigned, had been his death warrant. - -So I had to go again to Lucknow. My old friend received me kindly, as -usual. I went over the whole affair again, except that about my sister. -That I never told except to the one himself most concerned. He heard it, -and will remember it. My sister never even suspected what that man was -to her. She had enough sorrow and shame as it was, without knowing of -that black, foul crime. It was too much for me to know, and what would I -have given to have erased the hideous remembrance of it from my memory? - -I was rather ashamed to tell of my ruse, the white lie (though I never -knew how any lie could be white), I told in order to gain admittance, -but my old friend said that in catching rascals, as in trapping rats, -one has to use a little chaff and deception, so I concluded that he did -not think any the worse of me for my little trick. - -Yet I have always hated to lie, it strains me so, and after it I feel a -weakness, as if my moral system had been wrenched, so I refrain, that -is, as much as possible. - -M. Le Maistre was as good a listener as I knew him to be a good talker, -though these two traits seldom go together. After I had finished by -telling him of the apparent remorse of the man—I do not like to write -man, as applied to him, as it seems a degradation of that word, neither -do I like to use epithets all the time, so will have to let it go—he -exclaimed, “Served him right; served him right. Such a scoundrel as that -should be put into the public stocks to be jeered at by every beggar who -passes, as long as he lives, and after death, we need not say anything -of that, for he will have all he deserves. God is not just if he will -abate one particle of punishment due to such sinners. I know that some, -the church people would censure me for such an expression. - -“There is a lot of nonsense talked about eternal salvation. Why, they -would people heaven with scoundrels, reprobates of earth, suddenly made -into saints. There cannot be two laws of God to directly contradict each -other. This is what I mean. There is a man of fair education, exemplary -in every way, an excellent Christian. I am not making a case, for I knew -just such a man. He is seated one evening with his wife and children on -a veranda in front of his house. A man for some slight grudge comes, and -without a word, shoots, and the father and husband falls dead in the -arms of his wife. The criminal is tried, found guilty, and sentenced to -be hung. The priest has been with him. On the scaffold he tells the -crowd that he has repented, believes in Jesus, and is going to be happy -among the redeemed. - -“The church affects to believe him, that all his past has been forgiven, -that the blood of Jesus has washed him white as snow, and that he is -going straight to become a saint in heaven. - -“But what about the family? Deprived of their support, guide and best of -earthly friends, they are reduced to want and beggary. The mother is -crushed to death by her hard toil and care. The boys without education -and the training of a father, fall into vice and sin. Their children -inherit their defects and so on for generations; aye to the very end. -With the family the evil consequences of that man’s crime are eternal. -How can we by any torture of justice suppose him to be saved from all -the consequences of his sin and to be happy in heaven, while they suffer -all the miseries inflicted by his crime while they are upon earth, and -an eternal loss and degradation?” - -I think I said that my friend, when he got started was like the rushing -waters in a mill-race when the gates were open. As I enjoyed his talk, I -had no inclination to shut down the gates. Of his own accord he made a -halt. I took occasion to refer to my story and said that the only thing -I questioned, was that perhaps I had been a little severe on my unworthy -parent. He quickly said, “Not a bit of it, not a bit of it. With such a -man, hardened, encased in sin, you have got to be severe in order to -touch him at all. Had you gone to him otherwise than you did, he would -have smiled in your face, rubbed his hands with glee over the tricks of -his youth, and the follies of his old age. Had my father served me as -yours did you, killed my mother, and made his children outcasts, I would -by the God who made me, I would have done more than you did, very much -more.” - -He used some other very forcible expressions that I forbear to give. I -saw the old man’s blood was up, so waited without a word. He began -again. “I am a father, I have daughters, but all happily married, thank -God, but for years it was the torture of my life as to what might happen -to them. They went into “society,” as it is called, and what these upper -class men, as they are styled, polished and skilled in all the sly arts -of flattery and seduction, might do, I did not know. They are educated, -trained in vice as they are in grammar and mathematics. I was just -reading an account of a candidate for Parliament, being accused by his -opponents of impudicity when he was at the Charterhouse school. There -was issued a writ for slander and when the case came on, a paper states, -“there was a shocking light on the morals of the great public schools, -at any rate twenty-eight years ago.” I was astonished not long ago when -an Englishman, lately from home, said that he did not believe there was -a boy in England over fourteen years of age, but was guilty of -immorality. One prominent school was called ‘Sodom on the Hill,’ because -of its wicked practices. A gentleman told me that when he was in the -university, one of the greatest in England, there was no set that could -keep up with the divinity students in immorality and flagrant -blackguardism. Great God! what a condition of society! Where are the -fathers and mothers and sisters of these boys? What can be the condition -of the homes of England? What can we expect of men who were such boys? - -“I know this is not a pleasant or agreeable subject for conversation, -but like some other things in life it ought not to be avoided on that -account. If I were to write about this, not a paper would publish my -article. They are too much absorbed with politics, in detailing the -dresses worn at some party or ball, with wars, intrigues, or the events -in society, to give any attention to a subject on which the very -preservation of society depends, and not only that, but the destiny of -souls. Some say we ought never to refer to such things to corrupt the -minds of the young. Such people are so simple-minded, as to have -forgotten all about the inquisitiveness or the passions of their own -youth. The young! They know too much, taught by the example of their -elders and the vicious stories in novels, of the intrigues and -seductions in society life. They are attracted, allured, rather than -repulsed and warned of danger. Another class, and a numerous one, the -guilty, the culprits themselves, would frown and declare it was too -nasty for anything. They certainly would not like anything that would -reflect on their own wicked conduct, or show up their own impurities. - -“Impurity is the greatest evil of this age. It is worse than cholera, or -any pestilence, for these only destroy the bodies, but this undermines -the moral nature, and destroys the souls of mankind. We give little -attention to this sin of all sins. Fathers and mothers let their -children grow up without a word of advice or warning. ‘It is such a -delicate subject, you know,’ is the excuse. The clergy discourse on -everything, but are as dumb as mummies about this devil of lust. Only a -few days ago the chaplain was over here, and I asked his advice and made -some statements about some young men, whom I wished to save from ruin, -when he interrupted me by saying, ‘M. Le Maistre, these things are too -horrible, I wish you had not told me a word about them,’ and away he -went, this man who ought to be a sin doctor, a soul curer and saver of -souls, went away to gossip with a lot of women at a croquet party. - -“I am inclined to think that we ought to go back to the Christ that was, -begin a new church with a new set of preachers, who would talk less -about rites and ceremonies, less about the souls of men, and care -something about their bodies, and dare to denounce the sins and lusts of -the flesh, and have manhood and courage enough to take for a text, -‘Whosoever looketh upon a woman to lust after her!’ Wouldn’t there be a -squirming among the sinners such as your distinguished father, if they -dared to preach as Jesus would? Let us have some dinner.” - -We had a good dinner, and a very pleasant chat among the family present, -until the time for my train. On bidding good-bye, I said, “I can trust -you.” He answered, “You need have no fear of me.” And I never had. - -I wanted a change, to go into a retreat after all the excitement and -anxiety of the past few months, to get rid of the ennui and disgust of -life that was unsettling me, and the best remedy I have found in such -cases, is to go and benefit somebody, and give real enjoyment to others. - -I at once thought of my villagers. Have not great men sought rest by -retiring to their country homes, why not I? For several years I had only -ridden out a day at a time to attend some school festival or fair, but -now I concluded to make a real visit. I had my tent, servants, bag and -baggage sent out to make a real stay in my Reviera or Tusculum. I sought -the shade of a big peepul, a ficus and a religiosa to me, and I was soon -pleasantly situated. The condition of the villages was excellent. The -drains I had formerly made carried away all the refuse to the opposite -side of the village from the tank. The people were extremely healthy. -Few deaths had occurred, and these were from natural causes. I had given -them a number of talks about the value of manure and refuse, that this -was food for the soil, that the land was hungry, starving, and needed to -be fed. This they could understand, for they had been hungry themselves. -I said nothing about nitrates or phosphates, or the chemical ingredients -of different kinds of soil, or that the ash of wheat contains -phosphates, potashes and magnesia. Too much learning hath turned many a -wise man’s brain, and I wanted no insanity or confusion among my people. -I told them that every seer of refuse was land food, and every seer -would bring in a number of extra grains of seed, larger and better -vegetables, a larger rate of interest than they had paid to the bunyas. -I had frequently pointed out the stuff lying about and making the -villages untidy and going to waste, while the soil was begging for it. I -found that they had acted on my suggestion, and swept the streets and -yards, and every straw and leaf were stored in the pits. The result was -a clean village, healthy people, and thriving fields. In planting the -trees years ago, I was careful to have them of good timber, or of -excellent fruit. They beautified the villages, gave plenty of shade, -while the lopped branches supplied fuel, the fruit was a harvest in -itself of food, and gave the people a pleasure in life all conducing to -health and happiness. I am a utilitarian, but include that which gives -beauty and pleasure with the useful. - -Some years previous I had supplied a few imported cattle. These now -formed quite a stock, of which the people were very proud and I rejoiced -in their pride. I had given some talks on cattle and their treatment; -that they could not expect a poor starved bullock to do good work, any -more than a weak starved man. I drew a picture on the school blackboard -of a fat-bellied man, thrashing and punching a pair of skeleton cattle, -and gave my opinion of such a man, fattening himself while starving the -poor brutes depending on him. - -I had offered prizes to be distributed by a committee at our semi-annual -fairs to those having the best cattle, and also a big leather medal to -be given to the one having the poorest cattle, this to be nailed to the -door of his house until the next fair. I wanted a little fun, and they -all appreciated this leathery idea. I hardly need say that after a few -years the committee decided that there were not any cattle in the -villages to entitle the owner to the leather medal. It was a standing -remark for them to make when any one’s cattle were becoming a little -lean, “O he is going in for the leather medal.” I am egotist enough to -believe that my talks about cattle were far superior to any given by the -wordy lecturers of the anti-cow-killing society. It is the grimmest kind -of a farce for the Hindus to talk of the sacredness of cattle and then -to cruelly starve and treat the poor brutes as they do. - -I had stocked the tank with the fry of the best fish and some had grown -to a large size, and plenty of them. There had been a fish committee -appointed and a law passed, that no one should fish except with a hook -and line, and that no fish under six inches in length should be kept -out, but be thrown back into the water. I had plenty of sport, if it can -be called sport to take life of any kind, and a fish for my breakfasts, -giving the rest to the widows. I always showed great respect to the -women, putting them ever first. - -One morning I received the finest compliment of my life. I was coming -from the tank and my boy,—I never was in want of boys when fishing, who -is?—had a fine string of large fish, when the widows approached to get -their share. As the fish were distributed, one old wrinkled body getting -her share exclaimed: “The Sahib is a friend to the poor widows.” I trust -the recording angel made a note of that, for I like to get all the good -marks I deserve, as I am afraid I shall have so many bad ones to be -erased, for I have read somewhere, that every time the scribe above puts -down a good mark for any one he rubs out a bad one. The fish committee -made their report that there had been no violation of the law except -once, when a man was caught going away from the tank with a number of -small fish. The committee at once surrounded him, and decided that he -must eat the fish raw, then and there, and they waited until he had -devoured heads, tails, bones and all. I doubt if the justices of any -high or low court ever gave a decision with more justice, or -administered a punishment with more alacrity than did my fish committee. - -Once going to the tank with my rod, I met this man and said, probably -with a slight hint in my voice that I had heard from the committee: -“Well Gulab, are you fond of fish?” He hesitated, with a slight grin on -his face, for he was somewhat of a wag, “Yes, Sahib, when they are -cooked.” I replied, “That is the way I like mine, not raw, but well -cooked,” and we parted, each with a meaning smile. - -I was so well pleased with my fish investment, bringing in a constant -crop of food without labor, worth the product of a number of acres, that -I sent for some fishermen with nets to go to the river to bring me a lot -of small fish at so much a seer, and they brought me not seers, but -maunds, and I waited to see what a harvest my planting would produce, as -I told the villagers that the tank was my field. Some of them, I -afterwards learned, called the tank, “The Sahib’s Khet.” - -I found that it was the custom of the people after their evening meal to -assemble in front of the school-house at the chibutra, the areopagus of -India villages, when the teacher and older scholars would read aloud the -papers and books that I had sent them. Questions were put, and various -were the discussions, with more courtesy and order than in the British -Parliament, when the Irish bill is to the front. These assemblies became -so popular that every man, woman and child in the village would be -present, not one left to guard a house, for why should there be a guard, -when all were at the chibutra? - -The women had their right to half the space, and well they claimed and -kept it. Woe to the wight who dared intrude upon their side. I greatly -enjoyed this assertion of rights by the women. I have always been -foolish enough to believe that a woman is as good as a man, everywhere -and at any time, and most of the time a great deal better. She has her -rights and should demand them, even if she has not as much coarse brute -muscle as the self styled lords of creation. From my little reading and -observation I have come to the conclusion that the moral and social -status of a nation, a tribe or individual, is seen by the way they treat -their women. If a man, or rather a male of the human species, acts like -a hog towards a woman, he is a hog in other respects. I mistrust that -this word is not a polite one to use, and that it would be as bad to say -hog before some fastidious people, as it would be to say hell in church. -But when I mean hog why not say it, and surely I have seen hog bipeds, -as well as hog quadrupeds. - -I cannot help throwing in a suggestion. If I, now an old man, should -give any advice to a young woman, about to accept a man for a husband, -it would be to see him often with his mother and his sisters, and -observe his treatment of them. His murder will out to them, when he -would be all smiles and graciousness to women outside his home. In his -home he is off his guard, and there is the place to judge these slippery -men. - -As long as the people of India keep their women in ignorance and -seclusion, England need have no fear of holding the country in -subjection. Liberty, patriotism and the higher moral traits of the human -race were never born of men, but of women. Was it not the mother of the -Gracchi who bade her sons go forth and conquer in battle or be brought -home dead on their spears? That was also the spirit and patriotism of -the Spartan mothers that made a place in history for their nation. Was -there ever a great people, but had its grand women, its noble wives and -mothers? The people of India think they know a great deal, but they are -far from having learned this first great principle, the great secret of -a nation’s freedom and civilization, the education and elevation of -women. I may be mistaken in this as I am in so many things, yet I see no -reason why I should not say the best I think on the subject. - -I do not know when I acquired this regard and reverence for women. I -think they must have been implanted by Mr. Percy to grow with my years. -I know of so many traits in my thoughts and life, that in after years I -saw I got from him unconsciously, not that he taught me directly, but -rather that he impressed upon me by his conversation and example. It was -an education to walk and move beside or in the company of such a man, to -absorb something of his character and goodness. Ah! that grand man, so -pure and good! What would he have been without that noble mother of his! -He fairly worshiped women as God’s best gift to men, and he could no -more have harmed a woman than he could have blasphemed his Maker. I have -often thought that a man who respects and reverences women can scarcely -go wrong in a moral sense. - -I was greatly pleased with the position the village women had taken, and -with their spirit of inquiry. They were my best hope in the permanent -prosperity of these people. - -I was allotted the place of honor at the chibutra. There was no one to -move that I take the chair, or to ask for a vote of thanks at the close -of the meetings. They had not come to imitate the babus in aping the -customs of the English. There were more questions put than ever dreamed -of in Parliament, but with this difference, none were asked to gain -time, or to waste time, or to perplex the Ministry or the chair. They -applied their inquisitive pumps to me, as if I was a never-failing well -of knowledge. The women, too, had their questions, mostly about the -women in Wilayat, how they lived and did, a very good sign. During all -these evenings I gave talks on all sorts of subjects, making them -practical, as well as interesting. Once I talked on gossip and slander. -I suspected that there were several women whose tongues hung as loosely -as a clapper in a bell. - -The next day several matronly women met me, and said they were very glad -I had talked about women quarreling, as there were some guilty of it. -All this may be called trifling matter, not worth mentioning. Yet, what -to great people would seem trifles, were to these simple people great -affairs. They were not in society, could attend no operas, clubs, or -fashionable parties, had few books, knew nothing of the great life of -the world, and were better for it, so the little things would make their -lives happier, and would lift them up from the earth, above the brutes, -and raise them toward God, and fit them for a better eternal life. - -I am convinced that if the simple, ignorant people of India were shown -how to better their condition, no people on earth would be so ready to -act. Theories will not reach them. They, like all people in their grade -of life, are materialists; they want to see with their own eyes—results. -They can reason upon what they see and feel, or better, upon what they -eat. I have been told by an educated, English gentleman, that most of -the common people or voters in England, were guided more by their stupid -bellies than by their brains, how much more so these people? I might -have talked and persuaded all my life, and they would have remained just -what they were, and would have continued doing as their forefathers did -centuries ago, but when they saw me spending money in support of my -theories, they became interested, and when they saw results, they were -convinced. All the people in India are the slowest in the world to make -experiments or engage in anything that they do not comprehend or see a -profitable solution. - -It appears that when the tram-car was first proposed for Bombay, not a -native would invest in it, though begged and urged to do so. As soon as -they saw it was a paying concern they clamored for shares, and felt -wronged that none were sold to them. A Parsee complained to me that he -had been hurt by the refusal. - -There is a great drawback. The people are desperately poor. There is not -a people the sun shines on, who are so sunken in the degradation of -poverty as those of India. Ninety per cent. of them are connected with -agriculture, and it is stated on good authority, that sixty per cent. of -them do not get enough to eat, even of the coarsest food. - -What can a people do for themselves when the average wage is not more -than three rupees or three shillings a month? What can all the learned -investigations and scientific reports of Government do for a people in -such an utterly helpless condition? I am not speaking at random. I have -seen and heard for myself, and know what I am talking about. To -illustrate: Passing through a field where a man—almost naked—was rooting -up the earth with a pair of small skeleton cattle, I had a chat with him -about his life and crops. I asked him how much he got a year from all -his labor. He replied, that if by working every day he could get a -little food for himself and family, and at the close of the year could -have enough to buy a cloth for himself, he would be happy. A whole -year’s work for a little food, a little rice with weeds and stuff from -his fields, not wheat or grain, as all the latter would have to be sold -to pay the rent, and at the end have enough left to buy a cloth, worth -less than a shilling! - -The great curse of Indian agriculture, is the middlemen, the -“zemindars,” or village owners. They do nothing except to pass their -time in idleness and dissipation, spending more in one night on a nautch -dance of prostitutes, than would dig a dozen wells, or build a good -tank, while they live on the sweat and blood of their ryots. It is to -the infamy of Government that it tolerates such a system of tyranny, -injustice and robbery. Not one in ten thousand of these zemindars does -anything for the benefit of his villagers. - -I once talked with a great Maharajah with a long string of titles, who -was ever head first when his name could be mentioned in public, and who -privately was known as a screw, the owner of hundreds of villages, and I -suggested some improvements for his people. “No,” he replied, “I have -nothing to do with them, except to get my rents, all I want is my -rupees,” and he was getting them by lacs a year. They are worse than -vultures, for these are scavengers, destroyers of carrion, good birds, -and never take life, but such men as this Maharajah, live and grow fat -on the lives of their serfs. It is evident that I grow warm, yes hot, on -this subject, and why not? - -Another thing I cannot abide, and that is the learned nonsense about -improving the condition of the agricultural population by some high -flown scientific processes. You might as well form a society to -cultivate the valleys of the moon, or “go about to turn the sun to ice -by fanning in his face with a peacock’s feather.” - -Lighten the burdens of poverty, and the crushing of the ryots, by less -taxation, by the destruction of the leeches, the zemindars, and then the -people would have something on which to live and help themselves. The -permanent prosperity of a country depends on agriculture, and India will -never come up, it is now at its lowest depth, until the condition of the -ryots is radically changed. - -The editor of a prominent India paper says: “The direct effect of unduly -low rents is careless husbandry. Instead of benefiting the cultivator, -such rents are a mere incentive to idleness.” What a sapient conclusion! -His publishers should have immediately cut down his wages so that they -might not be an incentive to his idleness. - -This reminds me of a bunya who sold cloth, traveling from one bazar to -another. He purchased a fine, stout pony to carry his goods. The beast -was so fat that he diminished its food, and as it traveled so well, he -increased its load. He continued to do both, until the poor brute, of -its own accord, discontinued eating and going, and the man wondered what -gave it such an incentive to idleness. But he had not the wisdom of the -editor. - -An expert sent out by Government says in his report, “Until a more -adequate collection of statistics is made nothing can be done for -agriculture!” I might use some very harsh words, if I should relieve my -mind by using epithets regarding such twaddle, so I refrain. Yet I -cannot forbear saying that one of the things for which I have an -unsurmountable contempt is an educated fool. - -Referring to these Government learned scientific investigators recalls -to me an incident. One of my neighbors went on furlough. He had several -valuable horses, which he left in the care of his sais. They were large, -strong-limbed, well-proportioned animals. But something seemed to be the -matter with them. They became thinner and thinner and drooped, standing -for hours with their heads down and their legs scarcely supporting their -bodies. Some of the neighbors happened around in the mornings and formed -a kind of committee of investigation, as they did not like to see such -fine animals go to the dogs and vultures, and beside, they had some -regard for the interests of their friend. At length they decided to send -for a distinguished veterinary surgeon, several hundred miles away. One -suggested that this would be expensive. Others blanked the expense; they -couldn’t let the horses die. The vet came, took a general look at the -beasts and stood silently as if meditating where to begin. At last he -spoke, “Gentlemen, this is a very serious matter, very strange; never -saw anything like it in an experience of forty years. Yes, gentlemen, in -forty years. Here are young, fine, well built animals slowly dying by -inches, and yet apparently without disease. I will have to investigate, -and it will be some days before I can make a report.” The days went on, -and the vet stayed on, at a salary of fifty rupees a day to somebody. -The weeks passed, and notwithstanding the vet’s investigation and long -report, the horses grew thinner, and then the poor brutes went to death -for want of breath, or, to be explicit, they died because they hadn’t -strength enough to breathe, and not because they were sick or diseased. -The vultures sang requiems over their bones, and said, “It was a strange -case, very strange, the like they had never seen in all their experience -of years, all skin and bones, not a particle of meat; very strange.” So -said we all of us, “a very strange case.” - -After his weeks of diagnosing and cognising the vet departed with his -pockets full of rupees. Besides, he made quite a reputation, for he sent -a long account of this very strange case to a horsey journal. A deluge -of letters came, everybody had his theory or opinion, until the editor, -buried under the accumulation of papers, said that the discussion must -stop. At last the Government got to hear of it. Why is it that -Government takes such a long time to hear? Is it on account of the -length of its ears, the distance anything has to travel to get into its -head? It had a long investigation by a committee of fifteen, all titled, -distinguished—nobody knows anything but this class—and as each had to -have his talk printed, the result was a voluminous book, of which a -thousand copies were published, costing many times more than the horses -were worth, not to mention the expense of the committee, for such men -are always good livers. Of these thousand copies only twenty-five were -used. Each member of the committee took a copy to show his wife and -friends, and ten were sent to editors. A Government subsidized paper -declared that the book reflected great credit on the distinguished -committee, that it was just what the public might have expected from the -well known reputation of the members selected with such great care and -excellent judgment by His Excellency, the Viceroy. - -An opposition paper, reviewing the book, said that the committee was a -ponderous one, in number, in titles, in its expenses; the report was -ponderous in its size and weight, in the number of its pages and -sections, and in its cost. The subject of the investigation, to begin -with, was of no consequence, the quiet death of three probably worn-out -old hacks in a little up-country, out of the way station. There was not -a thought in the book worth preserving, the style was verbose, flatulent -to a degree, as if the committee had been appointed wholly and solely to -make a book. “Without wasting any more of our valuable space on nothing, -we give it as from our profound conviction that a mosquito might take in -every idea in the whole book and then not be conscious of any -enlargement of its brain.” A babu tried his copy, but declared it was -too much for him, as “it made him sick in his mind to read it.” The only -real benefit from the book was what the paper-maker, the printer and the -waste paper dealer received. The whole committee decided unanimously -that the horses had died, and as everybody agreed with them, the subject -was dropped and forgotten by the public. - -One day, not long after the mysterious affair, I met the sais who had -charge of the horses. He knew me very well. I questioned him. I told him -he knew what ailed the horses, and wished him to tell me. He hesitated. -I urged. At length he said, “Sahib, if you will promise me upon your -honor never to report me I will tell you.” I promised. He replied, “When -my sahib was taking leave he told me it would cost him a great deal to -go to Wilayat and back, that there was now a very big income tax, and -that the rupee was very bimar, that there were taxes on everything, and -more to follow, he didn’t know on what next; it might be on his wife and -children, so that he couldn’t afford to allow more than one seer of -grain a day for each horse, and that he would give me so many rupees, -and that would be so many anas a day, while he was away, and that I must -not spend more than that, or he would cut it from my talab, and I knew -he would do just what he said. When he is here he strikes me with his -whip, when I am within reach, or, if not, he hurls a brick, or anything -he can get, at my head.” “But about the horses?” I asked. He replied, -“The grass, as you know, all dried up, the price of grain doubled in the -bazar, and as I had only so many anas a day for each horse until the -sahib returned, I had to cut down the feed until it was scarcely more -than a child could eat, and that is what was the matter, the horses died -for want of feed.” - -“But why didn’t you tell me, and I would have given the feed?” I asked, -quite indignant. “Yes,” he continued, “and when my sahib returned he -would get to know of it, and I would be thrashed, my pay cut or be -dismissed. I know my sahib too well to think that he would be willing to -have any one know that he had left his horses to starve. I was sorry for -them, and often cried, but what could I do? It was either I or the -horses, and I preferred to save myself, for he is brother to a donkey -who will not try to keep his own skin on his back.” - -As the sais has gone to a place from which he will never be dismissed, -and though he may not be flogged by a sahib, he will have to meet the -ghosts of those starved horses, so let him be happy if he can. As I had -promised on my honor, though an Eurasian is not credited with much of -that, I never told the story until now, and the learned vet, and the -distinguished Government committee, can have the free and full benefit -of my information. It was a strange case, very. - -I will not point a moral to this incident, for if any one has been so -slighted by nature as not to have the ability to see it, all pointing -would be superfluous. It would be like having to explain one of my own -jokes, and that always gives me a mental twist. This reminds me of the -reply of a Scotchman, when asked to explain, “A body canna be expectit -baith to mak the joke an’ to see’t; na, that would be doin’ twa fowk’s -wark.” - - - - - CHAPTER XXII. - - -I believe in feeding and grooming, whether of a horse or a man. I have -no scientific knowledge, though I spent years in school, and hardly know -what the term means, so I have had to rely on my instinct or common -sense, and I cannot rid myself of the idea that the first thing we need, -whether men or horses, is enough to eat. I have often thought, in my -blind way, that most of the crime of the world is due to poverty, -poverty of work, and poverty of food and clothing. I cannot forget the -remark of Mr. Percy, that if he was poor and in want, as these people -are, he would likely lie and steal as they do. I have often thought that -I would have done the same. When the poor, the abject poor, willing to -labor, but can get nothing to do, see the rich, living in luxury, and -most of them by extortion and tyranny, how can they help being -socialists or nihilists, or anything under heaven that promises them a -chance of relief? - -The longer I live, the more charitable I become towards the shortcomings -and sins of the poor. - -The rich have no excuse for sinning, while those in want have the best -reasons. I can even think kindly of Judas. He was the treasurer or -financial secretary, and had to provide for the other twelve and -himself. As none of them earned a penny, he must have had a sorry time -of it, to get anything to put in the bag, if the people were not more -generous than they are nowadays. Most of the twelve, I doubt not, were -experts at finding fault, and especially that changeful, fiery-tempered -Peter! Judas often felt the lash of his tongue, when the meals were not -forthcoming, or insufficient. I doubt if Judas had any intention of -betraying his master to death. He probably thought those who made the -request to see him, wished only to talk to him, or may be worry him a -little, and if he could get thirty pieces of silver for such a slight -favor, it would help him in his commissariat department for many days to -come. - -His intentions were probably of the best, but the result surprised him, -grieved him to death, and he did what any real man would do, killed -himself. At any rate, the betrayers of virtue, the seducers of ignorant, -innocent girls, the rich tyrants and extortioners, those who oppress and -rob the poor, and lots of people who do abominable things, and all -sinners, for every one is a traitor to goodness, should never take up -even the smallest pebble to hurl at the badgered and bewildered Judas. - -Another, and it may be a queer notion I have, and it is this; that about -all the sins we commit are by the body. I doubt if the soul ever sins. -It is the house we live in that is forever decaying and tumbling down -about our ears that brings us into trouble, or as a vehicle in which we -go about, always running us into some scrape or other, yet the soul is -made responsible for it all. - -Many become so absorbed in thinking of what they call the sins of the -soul, that they have no time to look after the vices of the body. If our -bodies could be kept in subjection, kept strong, healthy and clean, we -need not worry much about the salvation of ourselves, our souls. - -Touching the subject of food again. I was much interested in a book on -Honey Bee Culture loaned me by Mr. Jasper, a subject on which I had -never read. - -One particular item of importance was the production of queens. There -are three kinds of bees in a family. The drones are the males, large, -clumsy fellows, whose only use is to furnish a husband to the queen. -They are idle, never do any kind of work, but always great eaters, and -like their types in human society the least useful, they make the most -noise, by the loud hum of their heavy vibrating wings. - -The workers, styled “the bees” by Aristotle, are neuters or undeveloped -females, of which there are from fifteen thousand to forty thousand in a -colony or family. They gather the honey, secrete the wax, collect the -pollen, protect the hive from intrusion, and manage the general affairs -of the family, the younger members, before they are strong enough to go -abroad, build the comb, ventilate the hive by flapping their wings, and -thus grow stronger, feed the larvæ and cap the cells until they are able -to make journeys outside. - -The queen is a fully developed female, the only one in the family. She -is the mother of all, and only meets her husband once, at the beginning -of her life. Her only work or duty is to lay eggs, which she does at the -rate of two to three thousand a day, and during the extreme limit of her -life of five years, may lay one million three hundred thousand eggs to -keep up the family circle. This is small business compared to that of a -queen of the white ants that lays eighty thousand eggs a day! No wonder -that we have such an infinite multitude of these pests! - -The making of a queen is peculiar and interesting. Suppose she dies, or -is unfit for duty. There is then great consternation and excitement, for -without a queen or mother, the bees know that their family would be -extinct in a short time, as the workers only live from one to three -months. If a cell can be found containing a neuter egg they enlarge it -to three or four times its former dimensions to form a regal palace. -After the egg has been hatched, which takes place three days after it -has been laid, the bees fill this large cell with what is called “royal -jelly.” This is a delicate, highly concentrated food of a rich, creamy -color, made by the bees eating honey and ejecting it from their stomachs -after it has been partially digested. Floating in this nectar the larva -lives and thrives until after sixteen days from the laying of the egg, -she appears as a full grown, graceful queen, and in a few days takes her -marriage flight, meets her husband and then begins her work of life. - -The point of my story is that it is the “royal jelly” that makes her a -queen, elevating her and making her a mother. Had it not been for this -royal food she received, she would have remained a neuter, a most -honorable and necessary member of the family, but not a mother. This has -given me great proof in favor of my theory of the value of good food in -the making of grander men and women. If regal jelly can change a neuter -worker bee into a queen, why should not good food raise ordinary human -beings into kings and queens of humanity? A starved human animal must -necessarily lack courage, energy, ambition, and most of the traits that -go to make up manhood. Any one who has studied the rearing of domestic -animals knows how almost useless it is to try and make anything of one -that has been starved in its infancy by lack of food. It is often better -to kill it at once than to waste time and money on it. I do not suggest -this treatment in the case of stunted human infants, though the Spartans -pursued this method in making themselves a brave strong race, by -destroying all their puny, crippled children. However, I cannot help -thinking that it were far better if some people had never been born, or -had taken their quietus in infancy, than to live years of suffering, -degradation and misery. When I have looked upon maimed, disgusting -creatures, I have agreed with John Stuart Mill that suicide is -justifiable, and that it would be Godlike to help these unfortunate -spirits to escape from their pest houses. This, however, pertains to -another subject, and I may have shown the perverseness or obliquity of -my nature by alluding to it. What I would urge in all sincerity is, that -humanity should take at least as much care in producing and rearing its -progeny, as it does in rearing its domestic animals. - -Another item in regard to the bees struck me. That when the queen has -once received her husband, and there was no further need of the drones, -the bees destroyed all or most of them as useless, idle eaters. It might -be severe, and yet I cannot help thinking that humanity might imitate -the wisdom of the busy bees, and destroy all the drones, the idle eaters -of the world. Let not any one hold up his hands in horror at such a -suggestion, for who but our God made the bees, and gave them this -instinct of righteousness, and showed them how to deal with the -vagabonds in their community? Instead of saying with the wise man, “Go -to the ant thou sluggard,” why not say, “Let us go to the toiling bees, -and learn of them how to deal with the human drones, if not to adopt the -drastic method of the bees, at least make the idlers go to work.” - -The zemindars are the drones of India, the dissipated idlers. They -should be exterminated by the workers or by the government, and the -industry and progress of India be rid of its greatest curse. - -We might learn many a lesson from the industry of the bees, when we poor -mortals get tired or lazy. To make one pound of clover honey, bees must -deprive sixty thousand clover blossoms of their nectar, and to do this -they have to make three million seven hundred and fifty thousand visits -to the blossoms. That is, if one bee alone collected the pound of honey -it would have to make that many journeys back and forth from the hive to -the flowers. When we consider that the distance traveled is often from -one to three miles in a journey, how can we compute the miles this -little toilsome creature has to make to collect the pound of honey that -we consider of so little worth? Surely there is many an open bible in -nature, from which we could gather many a lesson if we were not so -bigoted, proud and stupid. I am reminded of a remark of Charles -Kingsley’s, “Ere I grow too old, I trust to be able to throw away all -pursuits save natural history, and die with my mind full of God’s facts -instead of men’s lies.” - -Another item of interest. There is no king or emperor among the bees, as -Shakespere states in his play of King Henry the Fifth, nor a queen. -Theirs is a democratic government without even a leader, the worker bees -each attending to their own business, all acting together on some -general principle for the common welfare. The queen, so-called by men, -is only such in name, as she does nothing but her duty, as the only -mother, to provide for the increase and continuance of the family. There -is no ruler with a royal squad of idle relatives to live in dissipation -and luxury on the industry of the laborers, no blathering parliament, no -judges, no high or low courts, no big salaries, no legal members to -fleece the innocent, no policemen, for there are no evil-doers, no -annual budgets to provide for from the increased taxation of the poor, -no expense of any kind whatever, as there are no idlers except a few -drones kept in case of a paternal necessity, the most being killed,—no -criminals, no poor, no rich, no castes! What a lesson a nation of bees -can teach the most exalted human nation on earth! And yet humanity in -this nineteenth century boasts itself as being civilized, enlightened -and Christian, and having been created in the image of God! - -The old station life again. The blessed books, the gardens and the -duties of each day occupied my attention. - -One day I received a note, asking me to meet a committee. A new road was -to be opened, and as it affected my property, I was to be consulted. I -went at the appointed time. A friend introduced me to several I had not -met before, and then “Mr. Smith, this is Mr. Japhet.” “O, yes!” said he, -“I have seen Mr. Japhet, and gad! I never hear that name, but I am -reminded of the story, ‘Japhet in search of his father!’” and he -chuckled at his bright saying. I replied, “Mr. Smith, I have heard you -make that reference several times. Once you asked me if I was in search -of my father, and I told you I was, and wished you to help me find him. -Now I can tell you that I have found him, and perhaps you would like to -see his photograph, here it is.” And I pulled the picture out of my coat -pocket, and held it up for him to see. “I have lately been down to -Jalalpur to see him. He is Mr. H. J. Smith, the commissioner, and may be -some relation of yours?” The fellow turned white, then red. There was a -tableaux, a quiet scene for some moments, when one of the party -blustered out, “Come fellows, let’s get to work, as I have got to go to -Mrs. Tinkle’s to see about some confounded party.” - -Our business was soon finished, and as I was going out through the yard -my friend remarked, “I say, Japhet, what was that deuce of a joke you -got off on Smith?” “Joke?” said I, “There was no joke at all.” “Great -Scot!” he exclaimed, “you don’t mean to say that you and Smith are half -brothers?” “I have said nothing of the kind,” I replied, “only I know -this, that H. J. Smith, commissioner at Jalalpur, is my father, and if -he is also this Smith’s father, you can draw your own conclusions, I am -not bound to make any statement.” He fairly shouted, “Great heavens! you -don’t tell me! Well, ta, ta, I must hurry, or the devil will be to pay -with Mrs. Tinkle.” - -We had no newspaper in our station. A paper is an expensive luxury to -the publisher, and besides we didn’t need any. Mrs. Tinkle, the wife of -the colonel, was our newspaper and news-carrier all in one, a host in -that direction. If we had anything good, bad or indifferent, that we -wanted to circulate, and there were many things that no living man would -dare to print unless he was prepared for death, we got them all to Mrs. -Tinkle, and they went with the wind, or as fast as her ponies could take -her. When my friend said he was going to Mrs. Tinkle’s, I knew and could -have sworn to it, that before they had closed their eyes in sleep that -night every one in the station would learn that Smith and Japhet were -half brothers! Confound the impudence of the fellow! If he had only -treated me with the least respect I would have never given a hint, but -his continued bullying I could not endure. I felt as badly about the -relationship as he possibly could. It would not be a credit to either of -us. I will say, however, that he never troubled himself about “Japhet in -search of his father” again. Some one told me that Smith had denounced -the story as a red-hot lie, and asked if they would take him to be a -fool. Yet everybody believed the story, for they knew the character of -old Smith too well to doubt it, and probably believed young Smith to be -a fool. About that photograph, how did I happen to have it in my pocket -just at the right time? - -I knew that Smith as a magistrate was on that committee, that he -couldn’t well turn his back on me, as he had before done, that if he -noticed me at all he would give me a shot or a thrust of some kind, so -with deliberate forethought, or malice prepense, if that is a better -term, I put the photograph in my pocket, ready for I knew not what, -anything that might come. In time of peace, prepare for war. So did I. - -It may be thought that I had some streaks of wickedness in me. I have -often thought that myself. I have gone through enough ill-usage in my -life to make a saint profane and revengeful. As I do not believe in any -erasing or washing away of sins or forgetting them, I try to be as good -as I can be under adverse circumstances, and never sin unless I am -absolutely compelled to. I have ever desired to live a life of peace and -righteousness, if only others would let me do so. If a dog snarls or -bites at me, when I am quietly passing, I feel like striking him, or -when a fellow mortal deliberately hurts me, I am inclined to give him -one in return, treating him as I do the dog. The many kicks and insults -that have come to me along the way have reminded me that Cain and I were -alike in this respect, that we both had a mark put upon us, but with -this difference, that his mark was that any one seeing him should not -kill him, and my mark was to let any one who saw me wipe his feet on me -if he could, or give me some mean thrust. But who is there that has not -a mark of some kind? - - - - - CHAPTER XXIII. - - -I often called on my friend Mr. Jasper. One morning he had just laid -down his daily paper as I entered. “Did you see this?” he asked, “that -the Pope and the Romish Church propose to dedicate England to the -blessed Mother of God, and to St. Peter, to consecrate the whole country -to the Holy Mother of God, and to the blessed Prince of the Apostles.” -These are the exact words. Where does God come in? He, the Creator and -Preserver of the universe, and, as we believe, of England, is left out, -ignored altogether. How can one read such blasphemy as this without -being shocked and angry? Such a proposal is not only an insult to all -the Protestants and non-Christians of the British Empire, but is an -outrageous imposition on the common sense of mankind! It is a sin -against God. What must be the cheek and impudence of any men to dare -propose such a thing as giving England over to the protection of a woman -and a man who died nearly two thousand years ago, and taking it out of -the hands of Almighty God? - -The world is shocked at the idolatry of the heathen, but what is there -in their systems worse than this deifying a woman and a man, and placing -them above God? It is awful, profane, wicked and insulting! “Most holy!” -No stronger words could be used of God himself, and these applied to a -woman! As if the eternal, infinite God without a beginning, should have -a mother, and she a woman, an ordinary finite being! I had rather be a -heathen, an infidel, or even an atheist, than to be guilty of such -sacrilege and driveling nonsense. - -But who is this they set up as the most holy mother of God? A woman, a -Jewess, the wife of Joseph. She was not known except as the mother of -Jesus, no claim that she was more than an ordinary woman, but blessed in -being the mother of an excellent son. Taking the New Testament, which -gives the only account we have of her, it scarcely mentions her, and -then without giving her any prominence. No allusion is made either to -the time or place of her birth, or of her death. Even her son Jesus -scarcely treats her with common respect. When he wandered away from his -parents, and gave them great trouble and anxiety in finding him, he did -not show her any special regard when they found him. At the marriage in -Cana, when she spoke to him, he addressed her in the style of orientals, -not even calling her mother, but “Woman! what have I to do with thee?” -He apparently neglected her, and never mentions her, his own mother, and -at his death he had little to say to her. The apostles seldom refer to -her, and then only as the wife of Joseph, the mother of Jesus. I defy -any one to show a word or line in the Bible to indicate she had any -special regard shown to her by either her own son Jesus, or by his -apostles. It was not until several centuries later that she began to be -reverenced, then prayed to, and finally to be deified and worshiped in -the place of God. Her virginity was of no importance to the evangelists, -as they never refer to it, and the theory was not taught during the -first three centuries. In the fourth century she was first styled the -mother of God. Augustine repeatedly asserts that she was born in -original sin. Anselm declares that the virgin herself when He (Jesus) -was assumed was conceived in iniquity, and in sin did her mother -conceive her, and with original sin was she born, because she, too, -sinned in Adam, in whom all sinned. Others expressed the same views. - -The explicit doctrine of the immaculate conception was first taught -about 1140, at which time a festival was established in favor of it. -Bernard of Clairvaux opposed this. “On the same principle,” said he, -“you would be obliged to hold that the conception of her ancestors in -ascending line was also a holy one, since otherwise she could not have -descended from them worthily, and there would be festivals without -number.” The Franciscans favored the feast of the conception without the -immaculation, which the Dominicans under Aquinas opposed, and a severe -and bitter controversy ensued between these rival sects. In 1854 Pope -Pius IX promulgated the bull _ineffabilii deus_, by which the doctrine -of the immaculate conception became an article of the Romish faith, to -disbelieve which is heresy. All history shows that this doctrine is but -a modern invention. There is not a particle of proof that God had -anything to do with it. It is assumed that God could be born of a woman, -then that he must be without a human father, his mother a virgin, and to -improve the situation that she must be immaculate, born without sin. The -frame-work once set up, the fabric has been completed by additions from -century to century, until this obscure Jewish mother of the man Jesus -has become in the Roman church the most holy mother of God. The very -idea is sensuous, born of the flesh and not of the spirit, repulsive to -a refined mind, and degrading to the character of God. - -The whole structure reminds one of an English medieval house that has -been added to and patched upon, and so changed that the first occupant, -should he come to the earth, would not recognize his own birthplace. -Without a doubt, if Mary and Jesus should rise from the dead, they would -be astonished at their modern portraits; and Jesus, honest man that he -was, would lash these libellers out of the house of God for making it a -place of lies, deceit and merchandise. Among the heathen or pagan -nations such an apotheosis was not uncommon or strange, but that an -intelligent people, claiming to have exalted views of almighty God, -should invent such wicked, degrading nonsense, is astonishing. It was -customary among the earlier Romans to deify their rulers, and place -their prominent men among the gods, but it was reserved for the modern -Romans to bring God down and make him a man among men. - -As to Jesus, he was the son of Joseph, as much as any man is the son of -his father. Leo, the patriarch, published in A. D. 726, an edict -prohibiting the worship of images, declaring that Jesus was but a mere -man, born of his mother in the common way. It is evident that Jesus was -an observant, studious youth, given to devout meditation, and on this -account greatly esteemed by the ignorant people around him, and -stimulated by this admiration, he became somewhat of a fanatic, but a -good one, absorbed in grand and noble thoughts, and fell in with the -Jewish notion of the redemption of their race from the enemy, but he -took a still higher view, the deliverance of his people from their -slavery to rites and ceremonies, from their hypocrisy and wickedness, to -a life of purity and uprightness. A noble effort of a noble man, worthy -of the world’s profoundest respect and admiration. Not a word was said -while he was alive, or until centuries after his death, of his being -God, or equal with God, or anything but a great teacher, a noble man, -worthy to be styled the son of God, as all good men were and are the -sons of God. - -John Stuart Mill says of him—and his opinion is worth as much as the -Pope’s—“A man charged with a special, express and unique commission from -God to lead mankind to truth and virtue.” - -If Jesus was God he must have been conscious of it, and would have shown -or disclosed the fact in his life, but nowhere did he do this. He was -aware that a prophet is not without honor save in his own country, thus -likening himself to a prophet. When in the course of time he was -deified, and as they could not do away with God, they made Jesus a part -of God, or one of three Gods in one, a medley the most absurd ever -attempted by the human mind, and tried to explain it in the Athanasian -creed, the most nonsensical puzzle of the world. If the greatest of -modern lawyers or scholars should now go into any court on the globe and -try to make a statement of a fact in such a jugglery of words and -nonsense, he would at once be sent out of court or be committed to a -lunatic asylum. - -I cannot understand how religious people, believing in one God and -accepting the Ten Commandments, can accept this doctrine. I cannot -comprehend how, obeying the first and second commandments, any one can -take the likeness of a man born of woman and put him before God, and -worship him as God. How can they, believing in one God, the Eternal one, -the Creator of all things, take this, as they say, part man and part -God, created only a few centuries ago, deify him and worship him as the -Creator, and place the eternal destiny of all the souls in the world in -his hands! It is awful, the extent of human credulity! It is a monstrous -assumption and a fearful sin, contrary to common sense and abhorrent to -the moral and enlightened sense of mankind. How is it possible for -Christian people to tolerate such a degradation of God! Yet Christian -people wonder that men of intelligence and judgment do not accept -without a murmur this heathenish jargon as truth, or bow down along with -them in their idolatry. - -The Romish Church very likely will soon drop God altogether, and put in -His place the Jewish woman. One of its most prominent priests, in a -sermon not long ago, said, “He prepared her virginal and celestial -purity, for a mother defiled could not become the mother of the Most -High. The Holy Virgin, even in her childhood, was more pleasing than all -the cherubim and seraphim, and from infancy to the maturing maidenhood -and womanhood, she grew more and more pure. By her sanctity she reigned -over the heart of God. When the hour came the whole court of heaven was -hushed, and the trinity listened for the answer of Mary, for without her -consent the world could not have been redeemed.” What could possibly be -more impudent and blasphemous than the statement that the Almighty maker -of the Universe could not save mankind, whom he created, unless he got -the consent of a woman! - -I put it as a question of good taste, leaving out religion altogether, -would not the feelings of a refined man be shocked at the suggestion -that the Infinite God had a human mother? - -It is assumed that Mary conceived by the Holy Ghost. Such stories are -common in the world. Buddha is said to have been born of a virgin. It -was a common occurrence when people wanted to set up a new god or hero -to assert that they were born of a virgin by the help of a god. It was -claimed for all of them that there were wondrous signs, portents and -occurrences about them, and that these beings to be exalted were not, -like ordinary men, born of a human father. - -The virgin mother of Egypt, Isis, was represented holding her infant son -Horus in her arms. She is also shown as the Queen of Heaven, holding in -her hand a cross. On one of the tombs of the Pharaohs, Champolion found -a picture, the most ancient of a woman ever found, bedecked with stars, -with the form of a child issuing from her bosom. The Hindu virgin is -shown as nursing Krishna, a golden aureole around the head of each. - -In the caves of Ellora is a figure of Indruna seated on a lounge, with -her infant son god pointing toward heaven, with the same gestures as of -the Italian Madonna and her child. - -Horus, Ishter, Venus, Juno, and a host of Pagan goddesses, have been -called Queen of Heaven, Queen of the Universe, Mother of God, Spouse of -God, the Celestial Virgin. - -The Buddhists believe that Maha Maya, the mother of Gotama, was an -immaculate virgin, and conceived him through a divine influence. - -Perictione, a virgin, immaculately conceived Plato through the influence -of the god Apollo. - -The ancient Mexicans, though they believed in one Almighty Invisible -God, had minor deities, the chief among them being the god, born of a -virgin, conceived by a ball of light colored feathers floating in the -air. - -Says a writer, “Hundreds of Christs and virgins are being continually -born into the world in Russia, and find thousands of worshipers and -disciples.” - -So great is the resemblance of these virgins and goddesses to the -alleged character and adoration of Mary, that the Romish Church should -be indicted for its false claims to a patent to which it has no right or -title. Bishop Newton, of the English Church, asks, “Is not the worship -of saints and angels now in all respects the same that the worship of -demons was in former times? The name only different, the thing is -identically the same ... the very same temples, the very same images, -which were once consecrated to Jupiter, and the other demons, are now -consecrated to the Virgin Mary and other saints ... the whole of -Paganism is consecrated and applied to Popery.” - -The testimony of Abbe Huc, a Romish priest, of what he saw in Tibet, is -not to be doubted. “One cannot fail being struck with their great -resemblance with the Catholicism. The Bishop’s crosier, the mitre, the -dalmatic, the round hat that the great lamas wear in travel ... the -mass, the double chair, the psalmody, the exorcisms, the censer with -five chains to it, opening and shutting at will, the blessings of the -lamas, who extend their right hands over the heads of the faithful ones, -the rosary, the celibacy of the clergy, the penances and retreats, the -cultus of the saints, the fasting, the processions, the litanies, and -holy water, similarities of the Buddhists with ourselves. Besides, they -have the tonsure, relics, and the confessional.” The Catholics, to -account for these things, attribute them to the devil. - - “Bad as he is, the devil may be abused, - Be falsely charged and causelessly accused, - When men, unwilling to be blamed alone, - Shift off their crimes on him, which are their own.” - -Instead of the thousands of imaginary gods and semi-gods of the -ancients, the Christian Church has its calendars of saints. In place of -the oracles of mythology, the church has its priests, who presume to -know all the purposes of the Almighty and to speak for Him. The old -system in new clothes. - -The Romish notion of purgatory and the use of the rosary is evidently -derived from Tibet. Every Tibetan prays with his string of beads. The -fear of a Buddhist is the six-fold existence after death. The long -purgatory is his dread. Believing that he can pray off much of it in -this life he keeps his whirligig praying machine going continually. In -that country they have little grinding mills that are turned by the -mountain streams and common to all the community. When a man goes with -his grist to mill, he takes along a roll of paper prayers, yards in -length. Having put his grain into the hopper, he winds the prayer around -the mill shaft and turns on the water. He then smokes his pipe while his -grain is being ground and his prayers repeated by water-power. Is not -this much easier and as beneficial, as much of the church religious -praying? - -In Ladak there are long lines of walls on which prayers are inscribed. -Walking back and forth along the walls each works off so much of the -dreaded hereafter. - -Do I believe that Jesus was conceived of the Holy Ghost? Not at all, any -more than any other child. He was the son of Joseph and Mary, just as I -am the son of my father and mother. My reason, my common sense, my sense -of honor, and my deep reverence for Almighty God will not allow me to -think otherwise. I cannot think of the Infinite God being born of a -woman. Such a thought is most degrading, it degrades the character and -being of God, and it degrades men to have such a thought about Him. If -Jesus could be conceived in that way, why not others? This has actually -been claimed again and again. - -I read not long ago of a man and a number of women in a harem, not far -from Chicago, in America. The women had children whom they claimed were -all conceived by the Holy Ghost, and why not, if Mary could have a child -in that way? The account says that some Christian people assembled in a -church, made angry speeches, passed resolutions to bring the man and -women into court, and some proposed to mob them and burn down the -premises. The only charge against them was the claim of the supernatural -conception of the women, as in every other respect they were -irreproachable. These Christian people, whose very fundamental dogma of -their faith is the unnatural conception of Jesus, attacking this first -principle of their belief, is like thieves berating a thief for -stealing. - -Who was this Peter, under whose protection it is assumed to place -England? An ordinary man, unstable in character, impulsive, blowing hot -and cold at a breath, declaring he would never leave Jesus, and then -swearing that he never knew him, as much a betrayer at heart as Judas, -but not as manly, for Judas showed his consciousness of the wrong he had -done by killing himself, while Peter, shrewd as a modern Jesuit, -shuffled out of his brazen falsehood around to the winning side. In -mental ability he was inferior to any of his fellows, a bigot in his -belief and in his character, far less to be admired than any of the -others. Supposing him to have been transcendent in virtue, wisdom and -goodness above all other men who have ever lived, and to have been -absolutely perfect, yet he was only a man. Then why should he be made a -saint, or be invested with divine power and made protector of anything, -in the place of God? In respect to mankind, the veneration of Peter and -attributing to him power or authority above all other men is absurd, but -when considered in respect to God, it is outrageous blasphemy and -idolatry. It is placing a creature, and a very insignificant one in the -place of the Creator. - - - - - CHAPTER XXIV. - - -One day, reading in my library so intently that I did not hear the sound -of wheels, my bearer brought me a card on which was the name “Mrs. -Clement.” I told him to show her into the drawing room. Soon I went in -and saw an elderly lady, slender in form, with snow-white hair drawn up -in curls at the side of her forehead and with a very bright, intelligent -face. She was old in years, but evidently young in heart and mind. All -this I saw at a glance. With her was a young man whom I judged at once -to be her son, slender and delicate with a bright face partially covered -with a beard and a heavy moustache. On my entering the room they rose -and greeted me, the mother introducing the young man as her son. We then -seated ourselves, and had some introductory talk, probably about the -weather, or some such interesting, novel subject. In fact I had become -so absorbed in reading Plato’s “New Republic,” that I was still in a -dreamy state and supposed they had called on some matter of business. - -The mother then spoke. “Are you the Mr. Japhet who was in the St. -George’s School in 18—.” “Yes,” I replied. “I must be the one as I know -of no other. The Japhets by that name are very scarce, as I never met -one in my life.” “Well!” she replied. “Johnny has always been talking of -you and of coming to see Mr. Japhet, and I thought I would come with -him.” This was what she said, but she had scarcely uttered the name, -“Johnny,” before I aroused from my stupor, sprang from my chair and -taking both his hands in mine, exclaimed, “Johnny, is it you?” I put my -arms around him and gave him a real brotherly hug, and would have kissed -him after the good German fashion, but let my tears of joy flow instead. -Taking his hands again I studied his features, asking: “Is it really -true that you are Johnny?” Then turning to the widow, “Mrs. Clement, I -wish to shake your hand again for Johnny’s sake.” I saw the tears -glistening in her eyes as she observed us, for was not he the only son -of the widow, the treasure of the mother’s heart and life! Had she not a -right to be proud of him and of the love I showed him? Why should we not -give full play to our sympathies and feelings, the noblest traits of our -human nature? Have we not enough in life to make us hard and unfeeling -that we should not soften our natures by yielding to our affections when -we can do this sincerely? - -I have seen husbands and wives, parents and children meet and separate -as coldly as if they were only strangers or ashamed to show any feeling. -How very strange, and is it not unnatural? Surely I did not take time -just then to philosophize for I was too excited even to think. -Recovering myself, I ordered the bearer to tell the Khansaman to bring -some tea and toast, to open the two guest rooms, to bring in the luggage -and dismiss the gari, and all this in one sentence and a breath. I was -in a state of delightful excitement and I yielded myself entirely to it, -and why not? No more of Plato’s New or Old Republic, but the pleasure of -the old and new friendship. I have often recalled Mr. Percy’s saying, -“Charles don’t dawdle! When you have anything to do, either work or -play, give to it all your might, mind and being.” - -I need not say we were busy, not a moment wasted either before or at -breakfast. I insisted on the midday rest, that my friends might not -become exhausted, but Johnny found me in the library. I call him Johnny -for he was always that to me, and ever will be and why not? Later in the -afternoon we had our walk in the garden, and then our long drive about -the station, but I doubt if either of us saw anything. The pleasant time -was after dinner, when we had our coffee in front of the fire in the big -room. It reminded me of the old times when we three, Mr. Percy, Cockear -and I, sat before our fire and were like boys together. Ah! those happy, -joyous days! How much has passed since then? - -In this more quiet time Mrs. Clement gave me a little of their history. -When Johnny’s school days closed, several years after my time, he tried -in various places for a situation, but failed completely. The world -seemed harsh and dreary to the widow and her son, the future without any -prospect on which to rest a hope. Without friends or influence, what -could they expect? Just then a letter came that like the wand of a fairy -swept away all the clouds and darkness. It appeared that years before -Johnny was born, his father had befriended a lad by helping him to a -situation in Bombay, where he commenced at the bottom, and by diligence -and honesty rose step by step, until he became one of the partners of -the firm. He had lost track of his friend, but on the evening of the day -on which he was admitted to the firm, he was recalling the past, and -thought of the time when he was a homeless orphan, and almost -friendless, and of the one to whom he owed his position and the success -of his life. From that moment he could not rest until he had found his -benefactor. He wrote letters to him, not knowing that he was dead. One -of these letters reached the widow. The writer gave an outline of his -life, told of his gratitude, and that if in any way he could do a favor -to the one to whom he owed everything, he was not only ready, but -anxious to do it. It was like a debt, and almost a burden to him, and he -could not be happy until he had discharged it, or shown his willingness -to do so. - -This letter came as a message from Heaven to the widow and her son. She -wrote and explained everything, with the result that Johnny got a -situation, and in the course of time became a partner of the man whom, -as a lad, his father had befriended. This was most natural, and such -incidents would oftener happen if people would pay their debts of -gratitude, and put their religion into deeds, and not so much into -words. - -“So, Mr. Japhet,” said the mother, sitting with her cup of coffee in her -hand, forgetting to take a sip of it, “you have our history. I say _our_ -history, for in it all, Johnny and I have been one. He was all I had, -and I think I was everything to him, though many bright eyes have tried -to win him away from me, I have him still.” - -“Don’t be too sure, good mother,” said Johnny, “Don’t you know that -Cupid’s arrow, if the right one be used, may pierce the hardest heart. -Didn’t it your’s once?” - -“John, John!” she said very gravely. - -I noticed she always called him Johnny, except when she gave him a -reproof, and this was always so kind that it must have given him more -pleasure than otherwise. He then took her hand, as he sat by her side, -just as if he had been her lover. And he was. Blessed is that boy, whose -first love is his mother, and happy is the mother of such a boy. I have -often thought, yet it may be one of my crude notions, that a boy or man -who truly loves a good mother can never go wrong. - -As I sat looking at this loving couple, I could not help asking myself, -with a deep, sad sigh: “Why did I not have such a mother?” Thus do the -sorrows of our lives break in upon our joys. - -The mother continued: “All his life, since he first met you, he has been -talking about you. It was Mr. Japhet this, and Mr. Japhet that, and he -has always been longing to see you. I often told him to go and visit -you, but he would say: ‘No, not without you, mother,’ and thus the going -was delayed until he became a partner, and was entitled to a long -vacation, when I said to him: ‘Now, we will see Mr. Japhet, if he can be -found anywhere,’ so we started, and here we are. So you see Mr. Japhet, -he is still his mother’s boy.” - -“Yes,” said Johnny, soberly, “I am not ashamed to say, it was first God, -then mother and Japhet, all through my life. These three have been my -trinity for good—” and as if talking to himself—“for to these I owe all -my best impulses, and the happiness of my life.” - -After a few moments silence we fell to talking of our school days. - -“Yes,” said the mother, “Johnny has told me about them again and again. -What a time you must have had! And do you know, Mr. Japhet, that he -never told me about that flogging until after he left school.” - -“No, good mother,” he said, “I did not, for I well knew that if I told, -you would have tied me to your apron-string, and never let me go back to -it.” She answered with warmth: “Indeed, I would not, to such a school as -that! A great brute of a man flogging a little boy for not betraying his -comrades! Often when I have thought of it, years since, I have felt like -going to that man, and upbraiding him for his meanness and cruelty.” - -“Mother, dear,” spoke Johnny, very gravely, for it was his turn to -reprove, “I am surprised!” And then with a smile: “How funny you would -look shaking your little fists at such a monster man, and all for such a -little thing that occurred years ago.” - -“John, John,” she replied very sternly. “It was not a little thing, -John, and you know it.” - -“That’s so, I surrender,” he answered. “Haven’t I felt the smart of that -rattan years after, when I have thought of that scene? Not in my body, -but in my sense of right and justice? Didn’t you scream though, Mr. -Japhet? You never knew that I was ready to faint, and thought of dying, -as those cutting strokes fell on me, but when I heard you scream, I made -up my mind in an instant to be brave to the last, if I died. I would not -have you think me a coward. It was your voice that gave me courage and -nerve.” - -Thus our talk ran on. I know these things are but trifles, but the sum -total of life is made up of little things, a flogging is but a small -affair, but have we not all of us received cuts that we have remembered -until they have become a part of our very selves, and so have changed -many a destiny for good or evil? - -“But,” said the mother, “you might have let me share your sorrow.” “O, -no, good mother,” replied he, “that could not be. Sorrow cannot be -divided, shared, sold or given away. I might have told you and a hundred -others, and you would have felt grieved and sympathized with me, but my -sorrow would not have been diminished in the least so it was better for -me to carry my own burdens than to have troubled you.” Brave as a man, -as he was a brave boy. - -The days passed only too quickly, full of delightful enjoyment to me, -and I think, as well to them, and my friends took their departure. Then -I was lonely and sad, yet happy in this renewal of our old friendship, -and the addition of a new acquaintance, the charming mother of Johnny. I -have given this account of their visit for several reasons, first -because of the old friendship; then for the delight I had in their -company, but most of all because of the admiration I had for this loving -couple, mother and son. As the mother said, they were one. She had lived -for her son, he for his mother, and thus their lives were blended -together. - -First of all, she was so pure. This was my first impression, and -increased the more I saw of her, not from any special thing she said or -did, but purity seemed to be in her every feature, in her dress, her -walk, her conversation, the tone of her voice. She seemed to be made of -sweetness and light, not simply of the soft and mellow kind, for she had -her opinions, which she dared to defend with energy, yet a sense of -goodness seemed to rule her. Such a life is a perpetual prayer. She had -a great mind in her little body, and was not willing to let it sleep and -rest. It was evident that she had kept up with her son in his reading, -with his thoughts and his business, so she could be his close companion. -There was scarcely a topic in our conversation, on which she could not -converse with excellent sense, and with flashes of wit and fun. On some -subjects her womanly instinct seemed to outrun our slow, plodding -masculine thoughts. - -I have read somewhere a criticism on woman, and probably a just one; -that many of them, on becoming married, seem to think that they have -reached the summit of their lives, and lose all their former pride of -appearance, stop reading and thinking, and so cease to be companions of -their husbands and older children, and remain as common useful articles -of house furniture. It was not so with this mother. To her elasticity of -youth in body and mind, she had added the culture and refinement of -years, while her body seemed strengthened and matured through her mental -activity. - -I have but little patience with the theory of some scientific men that -there is necessarily an inequality of the sexes because of the greater -avoirdupois quantity of the male brain. Mind cannot be weighed with a -butcher’s scales, no more than strength can be computed according to the -amount of muscle. What does it prove if a difference exists between the -brains of the two sexes of no less than 220 cubic centimeters per -individual, more than to say that because two men live in different -sized houses, the one living in the larger house should be consequently -the greater man, when everybody knows that a large minded man may live -in a hut, and a fool be in a palace. Therefore it seems that size and -weight is no indication of quality. - -Should not fineness of texture and quality give value to brains and to -everything else? But, say the scientists, no difference can be seen in -the composition of the male and female brain. Nor can any difference of -texture be seen in the brains of an educated man and a fool. Take two -rays of light of the same degree of brightness, no difference in -appearance is observed, yet the one ray is full of heat, and the other -of cold. Analysis by the spectrum shows a difference. My skeptical -common sense suggests that our scientists have not found the right kind -of a spectrum for brain analysis. Suppose we leave out the material -brain altogether and consider the mind alone as we would lose sight of -the house and think of the man separate from it. Is not the great mental -difference between the sexes, as between individuals of the same sex, -due to the training and development of that immaterial, subtle -something, that no eye can see, or scale can weigh, or mortal -comprehend, the mind itself? Why make the soul a clod of matter? Why try -to estimate mind only by the weight or shape or texture of the brain -matter it lives in and uses, any more than we should judge of the weight -or worth of a man by the size or value of the house he occupies? - -It is said that a fool can ask questions that a philosopher cannot -answer, so I have ventured. Yet with all due respect to the philosophers -I cannot always accept their dogmatic assertions without protest or -questions. For instance, a great brain anatomist asserts, “Woman is a -constantly growing child and in the brain, as in so many other parts of -her body, she conforms to her childish type.” Suppose I assert “Man is a -constantly growing child, and in the brain as in so many parts of his -body, he conforms to his childish type.” What value has one assertion -over the other? - - - - - CHAPTER XXV. - - -In all my previous acquaintance with Mr. Jasper he had told me nothing -of his history. I had never made inquiries as I considered it -impertinent to pry into the secrets of people and preferred to remain in -ignorance unless they chose of their own accord to tell me. I knew him -to be a very reserved man, one who had traveled and seen a great deal, -read and studied much and was an independent thinker. His theory, was -that as he was responsible for his thoughts and deeds of this life and -for the life to come, he could not avoid the necessity of being free in -all things. He was most courteous in hearing all sides and diligent in -reading everything on every subject as an impartial judge, but at the -end he formed his own conclusions to which he adhered tenaciously for -himself. - -One day he incidentally referred to his religious life. His parents were -devoted Christians and he was brought up in their faith. His mother was -the stronger willed of the two. She was of Dutch descent, of a hardy and -resolute race. She had an excellent mind, though not well educated. Her -good common sense answered in place of education. She exacted implicit -respect and obedience from her children. She laid down no rules, but -every one knew what she desired and not one dared act contrary to what -mother wished. There was no harshness, but a mother’s love shown in all -her acts towards her children. She did not lecture them or parley with -them, but “it is right my son and must be done,” and it was. She -demanded obedience first and afterwards, sometimes, would give her -reasons. She seldom made mistakes. Her good judgment so calmly acted -upon, impressed all that it was best to do as she directed. - -One thing indicated her character. She was very particular about the -observance of Sunday. On Saturday the boy’s clothes were seen in order, -their boots were blacked and they had their baths and the Sunday dinner -was prepared as far as possible. On Sunday morning every one in the -household, even to the dogs, knew and felt it was a sacred day. All went -to church no matter what the weather might be and no Sunday sickness was -allowed. After the service came the dinner, not a cold water, dry -biscuit affair, but the best dinner of the week, smoking hot roasts, -tarts, pies and cream pudding in abundance, just what would please -hungry, growing boys and make them love the mother and give them a warm -regard for Sunday. After that, books and papers, no novels on that day, -with singing and pleasant conversations, the mother the center of the -household group; walking in the garden, orchard or fields, but no -visiting or making calls, nor did she encourage visitors on Sunday. It -was a day of quiet rest at home. - -Outside the house the father ruled, but in the house the mother was -ruler and priestess. The parents never interfered in each other’s -domain. If anything was said about something outside the house, it was, -“Go to your father.” If about anything within the house, it was, “Ask -your mother.” The mother often counselled with her husband about the -children but never before them. Their matured decision was acted upon as -if they had never spoken on the subject. Such was the love and respect -and implicit obedience to the parents, that the boys never went away -from home without asking permission of the mother, for it seemed to be -within her province to know where her boys were. This habit clung to -them until they reached manhood or as long as they were at home, for -during school vacations and afterwards, before going out, it was always, -“I will ask mother first.” This may seem very rigid, but what could have -been better for a family of energetic boys than such a system of which -they were trained to venerate and love mother and home? - -While Mr. Jasper was telling this I recalled what I had read in the -autobiography of George Ebers, where he writes of his mother’s -influence: “I had no thought, performed no act, without wondering what -would be her opinion of it, and this intimate relation, though in an -altered form, continued until her death. In looking back, I may regard -it as a tone of my whole development that my conduct was regulated -according to the more or less close mental and outward connection in -which I stood to her.” - -And the sisters, for there were several, dear, good, noble girls, models -of the mother in every respect, a family group clinging together, the -interest of each belonging to all and never sundered except by death. -There was no separate purse among the children. If one needed a little -money he was free to help himself, and this continued even after they -had grown to manhood, each assisting the others and no account kept. - -It was a sad, sad day when death suddenly removed the mother from her -privileged place in the home. - -Mr. Jasper stopped suddenly with tears in his eyes and a choking sob in -his voice, while he sat in silence for some minutes, looking back over -the years as if he saw that home and the mother again. - -I had known so little, almost nothing of my mother; yet such as she was -she was still my mother. It has always caused me deep, heartfelt grief -when others have told me of their mothers. Why could not I have had a -mother’s love and care? Why? - -The loss of such a treasure is next to losing God, the greatest loss, it -seems to me, that can befall a human being. I had no father, not a real -one, and have no feeling about him except—I have often heard people -speak with great respect of their father, but the heart’s affection -always goes to the mother. - -I was thinking to myself and did not realize the silence of Mr. Jasper. -He then continued: “Such was my home and early training. I was kept from -bad company, ‘tied to my mother’s apron string,’ as the boys said, but -it was a good string, one of the best that God ever made. One incident -occurred when I was in my sixteenth year that left a profound impression -on my mind and on my life. A neighbor’s wife and her son—he was just my -age to a day—had lately returned from a visit to a distant place where -he had met some young people with whom I was slightly acquainted. - -“We were in their drawing room and the mother was sewing or reading. -Mention was made of a young man several years older than we were. At his -name the mother remarked, ‘How sad it was! He was a young man of good -family, fine ability and excellent prospects, but he had gone with bad -women, became diseased and so offensive that his family could not endure -his presence but had to provide him rooms outside the house.’ I do not -remember her exact words. She was a refined, educated, Christian lady, -and I know must have spoken on such a subject with as much delicacy as -possible. I was absolutely ignorant of such things. Some might say I was -a very innocent youth. I proudly bear the taunt. Such was the effect of -her remarks upon me, that I went home sick with disgust and could eat no -dinner. - -“That feeling has never left me. Whenever in my travels I have seen a -prostitute, I have had the same feelings of disgust, and when meeting -men whom I knew to be licentious I would have as quickly taken a slimy -toad in my hand as to have shaken hands with them. Laying aside all the -morality of the subject, I never could appreciate the exquisite, refined -taste of a gentleman or any man who had any self respect, who could -associate with women common to everybody. And what puzzles me now is how -any man belonging to a Christian church and professing to be a follower -of Jesus, who was purity itself, can be guilty of sexual immorality. -They are foul hypocrites, and besides, traitors to Jesus as much as -Judas was. - -“That lady’s talk gave me a shock that has lasted as a blessing all my -life. I have often wondered why parents, ministers and teachers, should -have such false modesty about these most important things to the young. -They say nothing until the youth falls into the mire and slime of the -ditches of sin, and then hold up their hands in holy horror and wonder -how it could have happened.” - -These remarks recalled Mr. Percy’s earnest talk to me when he, with both -of my hands clasped in his, and tears in his eyes, gazing into mine, -begged me, for the love of God and for the sake of my own soul, to keep -myself pure and clean. And I remember, too, that never, in all the years -of my school days, did our burly principal or the teachers utter a word -on a subject that was of infinitely more importance, than all our -mathematics or history or our whole school course of study. When I have -thought of the ruin of some of my schoolmates, through their ignorance -of danger, I have bitterly blamed the whole false or deficient system of -education. Only the pure in heart shall see God, but purity is entirely -left out of our school education and mostly from the services in the -churches. - -Mr. Jasper continued, “I joined the church of my parents during my -college life, and for years afterwards, I accepted the Bible as the -inspired word of God, and all that the church taught as direct from Him. -I never had a doubt about these things. I often wondered when others -spoke of their doubts. The fact was, that I never read or thought of -anything contrary to what I had blindly accepted as the truth. I was -happy in this state of mind or ignorance. This continued for years. To -be as brief as possible: I engaged in business and met with reverses -through the betrayal of some men professing to be Christians. What to do -I did not know. I was like a man shipwrecked on a desert island, or -rather cast away among savages, for those whom I supposed my friends -turned against me. Men whom I had assisted begged to be excused, ‘it was -not convenient,’ or ‘some other time,’ when I asked for a little -assistance. Men whom I had put upon their feet at a sacrifice to myself -hardly knew me when we met. Once it was ‘Harry,’ but then, ‘Mister’ of -the coolest kind. I was criticised and censured for becoming poor. When -a man is down everybody, even his former friends, are ready to give him -a kick. Mankind is very much like the vultures we see in India. Not one -of them in sight anywhere until a poor brute is wounded, when they are -seen coming in every direction to pull their victim to pieces and devour -him. The world can forgive anything but poverty. - -“I expected to find some sympathy and kindness in the church where I had -taken a prominent part, but instead, I was told in effect that I had -better take a back seat. This seemed to me intensely cruel and unjust. - -“To be excluded from the church of my parents, to be slighted by those -professing to be Christians, and by whom I was once respected and -treated as a brother, without any reason given, was unendurable. I was -grieved beyond measure, astonished and broken-hearted. My poor wife -nearly died from grief, and my children, though I tried to conceal it -from them, saw my agony. I tried to think what might be the reason of -such harsh treatment, until my head seemed ready to burst, and such was -the intense agony of my feelings that I was in fear that my heart might -fail me, for it sadly ached. At last the question came. How is it -possible for Christian men to act in this way? Are they followers of -Jesus, who can hurt me so much without giving any reason whatever? As I -have said, I never had a doubt about religion before, not one, but now -the question came, Can a religion be true, and of God, that can allow -men to treat me so unjustly and without mercy? I walked in my garden for -hours, many a time till late at night, to retire to a weary, restless -sleep. - -“Then one night the crisis came. I had a fearful dream. I do not believe -in dreams, but this one, whether the fancy of a disordered brain or -whatever it was, had a terrible result. I thought I saw a great treeless -plain, in the center a low spot of ground from which arose a dense white -mist and I heard a voice saying of the mist: ‘This is your God and -beside it there is nothing else.’ I awoke in horror, bathed in a cold -perspiration. I tried to recover my senses, but for all I could do, I -felt myself a changed man. Completely worn out I fell asleep again. In -the morning I began to tell my wife my dream but she checked me saying, -‘It is too awful, don’t speak of it!’ But I could not get rid of it. The -mist was as real to me as myself. It overpowered me. I was a changed man -as much so as if I had been metamorphosed into another being. A thousand -times I have tried to analyze that dream and to account for it. I never -had a doubt in my life about the existence of God, for I had always -believed and trusted in Him implicitly, to my great comfort and peace. -The only doubting question I ever had was whether a religion could be -from God that could allow its believers to treat me as I had been -treated. Whatever caused the dream I was another being from what I was -the day before; I had no belief in a God whatever. My faith in the -divinity of Jesus and in the divine inspiration of the Bible had ceased -entirely. I had no feeling about the matter. I could not pray, for I had -nothing to pray to. I had no fear, none in the least. I had done nothing -to bring me into this condition and felt no responsibility for it. I had -not the least desire to go back into the church and would not have -accepted the highest place in it, if they had come on their knees -begging me to take it. Strangely enough, though the day previous and for -weeks and months I had been in an agony of distress, I was now serenely -quiet and at peace; all the old conflict had gone. - - “I lost breath in my soul sometimes - And cried, God save me if there’s any God - But even so, God saved me; and being dashed - From error on to error, every turn - Still brought me nearer to the central truth.” - -“I am not trying to explain anything, but simply stating the truth as to -my condition. Some good Christians might say that I had become a -hardened sinner and God had withdrawn the light of His countenance from -me. This would be false, for I had committed no sin of which I was -conscious, that would cause such a terrible transition. All through my -life I had considered atheism an impossibility and looked upon any one -who professed to be an atheist with horror, and if any one had suggested -the day before that I would fall into this state I would have been -shocked. I yield to no living being in honesty of purpose. It was my -interest to be right and do right and to know why I was so changed in a -few moments and by a dream. I had no thought or desire to be without -God. Why should I, when all my life I had loved and tried to serve Him? -It was a wonderful strange feeling, as if I had just been born into a -new life, for not only my mind but my body seemed to have been -transformed. - -“Weeks and months passed while I engaged in business with the greatest -peace and tranquility. Yet the thought was always present: ‘There must -be inevitably an Infinite Creator, God.’ My reason told me this and that -I ought to pray to Him. This belief gradually increased until one day, -like a sudden light, my faith in God returned, filling my whole being -with joy and peace that has never left me. He is now my life, my all. -Nothing gives me so much peace and happiness as prayer when I can talk -with God, to my Father who knows me infinitely better than I know -myself. But I never got back my old faith in the Bible nor in the -divinity of Jesus. - -“I have a great respect for the Bible as a wonderful book, and a love -and regard for Jesus as a great man and teacher. Yet I cannot but -believe that the deification of Jesus was the most appalling blunder of -all time. I do not wish to offend you, but truly, when I go to church -and hear Jesus addressed as God I feel shocked more so than when I see a -heathen worshiping a stone image as a god. My reason, my heart, and all -my feelings rebel against putting anything in the place of the Infinite -God. I am as honest in this as it is possible for a human being to be in -anything, and if it is possible for any one to have a witness within -himself that he is right, I have that. I go direct to God. He can hear -me as easily as He can hear any one else, and I believe and know that He -is always ready to listen unto me when I come. I want no mediator, -nothing of any kind to stand between me and God. I know that if my -father were living and I should send any one to intercede for me he -would feel hurt and ask, ‘Am I such a father that my own son cannot come -to me instead of sending some one else?’ Why should we make out God to -be such an unnatural Father that He will not admit His own children to -His presence without being paid for it or through some one else as an -intercessor? ‘All’s love yet all’s law, in the star, in the stone, in -the flesh, in the soul and in the clod.’ - -“As to original sin and an atonement to satisfy a broken law, these to -me are mythological stories begotten from men’s fertile imagination. The -best atonement is a repentant heart, a contrite spirit and a pure life. -‘As a father pitieth his children so does the Lord love them that fear -Him. Who shall ascend unto the hill of the Lord? or who shall stand in -His holy place? He that hath clean hands and a pure heart. For thy -name’s sake, O Lord, pardon my iniquity for it is great. What man is he -that feareth the Lord? Him shall He teach in the way that He shall show, -his soul shall dwell at ease. The secret of the Lord is with them that -fear Him and He will show them His covenant. The eyes of the Lord are -upon the righteous and His ears are open unto their cry. The Lord is -nigh unto them that are of a broken heart and saveth such as are of a -contrite spirit.’ - -“There is scarcely a Psalm that has not a passage showing that God is -willing to forgive and receive all those who come to Him direct and in -the right spirit. Why mystify and muddle a thing that is so plain that -any one can easily understand? I cannot conceive how a holy God, and -more, a God of infinite mercy, could be willing to accept, much less -take delight in, any worship or sacrifice that would cause suffering to -even the most insignificant animal. No one can think of vivisection, -though for philanthropic purposes, without a sense of pain. I cannot see -the slaughter of an animal or bird, even when they are for food, without -a feeling of pity. How then can I, though a weak mortal, yet having such -feelings, bow down and worship a God who is declared to take pleasure in -the destruction of life and offerings of blood! May God forgive me if I -am wrong, but I cannot help thinking and feeling as I do. I would rather -believe that all mankind are in error than to hold such an idea of the -God I love and worship. - -“Vicarious atonement is contrary to all the principles of justice. The -sufferings of innocent victims to appease the wrath of an angry God is -repugnant to the noblest instincts of the human race and a degrading -superstition of which only the lowest heathen should be guilty. Moral -justice can never be satisfied by the death or punishment of the -innocent for the guilty. Nowhere on earth is one allowed to suffer in -place of another. To buy off justice is bribery and to accept a bribe is -a crime. How then can people attribute to a just God what is considered -by universal mankind an act of infamy? - -“Jesus is to the world an example of what a human being should be, and -not as a sacrifice to an offended God or to satisfy a broken law. - -“Having escaped from the old theological dogmas, how was it possible for -me to go back to them? How could I accept such a horrible statement as -this, made by a very prominent divine, who wrote text books on theology -still used in the divinity schools? ‘The saints in glory will be far -more sensible how dreadful the wrath of God is, and will better -understand how dreadful the sufferings of the damned are, yet this will -be no occasion of grief to them, but rejoicing. They will not be sorry -for the damned, it will cause no uneasiness or dissatisfaction to them, -but, on the contrary, when they see this sight it will occasion -rejoicing and excite them to joyful praise.’ - -“Another equally prominent divine writes: ‘The happiness of the elect in -heaven will in part consist in witnessing the torments of the damned in -hell, and among them it may be their own children, parents, husbands, -wives, and friends on earth. One part of the business of the blessed is -to celebrate the doctrine of reprobation. While the decree of -reprobation is eternally executing on the vessels of wrath, the smoke of -their torment will be eternally ascending in view of the vessels of -mercy, who, instead of taking the part of these miserable objects, will -say amen, hallelujah, praise the Lord. When the saints shall see how -great the misery is from which our God hath saved them, and how great a -difference He hath made between their state and the state of others who, -by nature and perhaps by practice, no more sinful and ill-deserving than -they, it will give them more a sense of the wonderfulness of God’s grace -to them. Every time they look upon the damned, it will excite in them a -lively and admiring sense of the grace of God in making them so to -differ. The sight of hell torments will exalt the happiness of the -saints forever.’ - -“I have candidly and truthfully given you, Mr. Japhet, my experience for -what it may be worth to you, but my conclusions are all of life to me.” - - - - - CHAPTER XXVI. - - -Some business, as well as a desire for a change in the monotony of -station life, took me to Calcutta. I was the guest of a well-to-do -Eurasian family whom I had met. This gentleman, by inheriting some -property and by profitable investments, was able to live quite -independent and very comfortably. The family, on account of its wealth, -was on the verge of society, sometimes inside, but oftener on the -outside. “Society” has always been a puzzle to me. I can understand the -Hindu caste system, for that is something well defined and natural. All -the castes accept the position in which they are born. One caste is as -proud of its place as another, and there is no trying to pass from one -caste to another. There are strict rules for each, settled by immutable -laws and recognized by government, even among the criminals in the -jails. Everything is definite and satisfactory to everybody. As an -instance, among Hindu fishermen there are these castes: those who fish -from the rocks, those who fish from boats, those who catch turtle, those -who cast nets, and those who fish with a rod. There is no chance here -for mistakes, as each one knows where he is; but among Europeans -everything is higgledy-piggledy, no one knows who’s who or what’s what. -It is a sarcasm on western civilization to allow the heathen to be so -far ahead in such an important matter. - -From the high caste English Brahmins down to the lowest caste of English -Shudras there seems to be no boundary lines or rules. No one knows where -he is, and is forever in danger of being snubbed and humiliated, except, -perhaps, the very high mucky-mucks, who assume a kind of divine air of -superiority and immaculateness. - -It appears that a man who acts as wholesale agent for a firm in England, -occupying a little office only large enough to hold a table and chair, -is in “society” because he is a wholesaler. Another whose business takes -up a number of buildings, selling anything from a steam engine to a -hairpin, giving employment to a thousand or more people, is not in -society because he is a retailer. He is obliged to be a man of superior -ability, while the wholesale agent may be but a popinjay. The one can -draw cheques for lacs of rupees at a time, while the boarding-house -keeper and dhoby of the other have to wait months for their pay. - -I was told of a case where a clerk in a large firm fell in love with a -daughter of his landlady, a bright, intelligent girl, the mother owning -considerable property. They were married. The next day his fellow -clerks, receiving each a couple hundred dibs a month, and often -overdrawing their wages to get tennis suits and neckties, drew up a -petition requesting the benedict to resign his clerkship, as they only -associated with gentlemen. - -This miserable, degrading notion about caste or labor often inflicts the -greatest hardships. A Scotch lady, a neighbor of my hostess, called. She -was of excellent family, formerly in good financial circumstances, but -now greatly reduced by some misfortune. She had two grown up daughters, -well educated and in society. She was lamenting over the impoverished -condition of the family, and said, “I know how to take care of sick -people, and would gladly go out as a nurse and so earn some money to -help keep the pot boiling, but what would society say, and what would -become of my daughters? Their prospects would be ruined, and they would -always be spoken of as ‘the daughters of that old Scotch nurse.’ So I am -obliged to sit idle at home, when we need a little money so badly.” - -As to shop-keepers, tradesmen, they are another breed or caste -altogether, and never taken into consideration by “society.” This is a -strange thing under the sun to me. When the English are a nation of -shop-keepers—and Napoleon knew what he was saying—when the very -substructure of England’s life and prosperity is commercial business, -buying and selling truck, I cannot see why they should so despise their -own trade. - -In the “service,” why one man who receives a thousand a month is in -“society,” and a five hundred or a two hundred rupee walla is excluded, -though the latter may be superior mentally, morally and physically to -the other, is a conundrum to me. They are all naukars, servants, work -for wages, and are at the beck and call of others, and even the best of -them at times have to do a little shinning for the sake of a few paltry -rupees. - -Evidently God has not formed me with intelligence enough to comprehend -these intricate society matters, so that whatever error there may be in -my questions, can be imputed to my imbecility and ignorance. I candidly -admit that I am sometimes a fool. I do this the more readily to escape -the major conclusion in the saying, “He that is not a fool sometime, is -likely to be a fool all the time.” Still I cannot forbear giving my -opinion that this blind running in respect to the unfixedness of -“society,” has gone on long enough, and in this advanced stage of -civilization such an important matter should at once be so well defined -that an outsider, though a fool, need not err thereat. - -If St. Peter should make it a question of admission through the pearly -gates whether we had been in “society,” or to what caste or grade we -belong, too many might be puzzled for an answer, and so miss the -privilege of treading the golden pavements. - -Another question is the status of gentleman. This has never been -settled. Some one has said that “a gentleman is one who does not have to -work for a living.” This might not suit India, as it would almost -exclude everybody, for all here have to work, or pretend to do so, and -most of them, from what they say, deuced hard to get their grub. I might -come in under this definition, for through the kind providence of Mr. -Percy I have never been obliged to do a hard stroke of work. Yet I would -very likely, judging from my experience, be objected to on account of -the color of my integument. So I am left in the dark as to my position, -under the shade of my skin—an undefined, crude, protoplasmic nonentity; -a very undesirable position. There are always so many little things to -upset one’s calculations. The slightest extraneous matter, as I have -read, will destroy the distinctive flavor of a vintage, or, as we well -know, the sight of a tiny fly in the soup will destroy our relish for -the dish, so the slight tinge that God or the Devil put into my face has -often offended the delicate sensibilities of colorless people. - -As I have a personal interest at stake in this question, I would like to -know who I am and where I come in, anything to settle the matter, and -not for myself only, but for thousands of other unfortunates. - -I am always curious to know the breed of my horses and dogs, and the -strain of my chickens, why not about my own status and that of the -different humanities I meet? - -The world is so careful about the breeding and grading of every kind of -domestic animals, and the improvement of machinery, but the breeding of -humanity is left to luck, haphazard chance, and the devil to take the -hindmost. This ought not so to be. - -I cannot refrain from giving another definition of gentleman: “A man -distinguished for his fine sense of honor and consideration for the -rights and feelings of others.” This suits me, as there is nothing in it -about color, lineage or wages, or whether one sits at table with -shop-keepers. - -Lord Lytton makes one of his characters say, “I belong to no trade, I -follow no calling. I rove when I list, and rest when I please, in short -I know of no occupation but my indolence, and no law but my will; now, -sir, may I not call myself a gentleman?” - -Some one says, “No one is a gentleman who has not a dress suit.” There -must be something in this, as every one knows the power of the tail of a -coat in social life; yet the statement is not more definite than the -definition of the word “network” in Johnson’s dictionary, “Anything -reticulated or decussated at equal distances, with interstices between -the intersections.” - -A clearer definition of a society gentleman is, “One who can break all -the commandments genteelly and keep his linen scrupulously clean.” - -Another word is often used, excellent when rightly applied, that of -“Christian,” “as to a person acting in the manner, or having a spiritual -character proper to a follower of Christ.” But is this the world’s use -of it? - -I do not know just what started me on this gait, but I frequently find -myself going off on a tangent. I am no heavenly body, so have no fixed -orbit, and often take the privilege of a wanderer. - -During my visit to the city I was greatly interested in looking at -“society” and upon the moving world. It was as good as a circus to see -the maidan of an evening. The very High Highs of natives in their -phaetons, followed by horsed spearmen, as if these swells were afraid of -bandits capturing their sweet selves, then a load of bareheaded, -barefaced babus, with a number of ragamuffins clinging on behind and -shouting at the top of their voices, while the driver was trying to run -down every one in front of him. In one of the grand phaetons was a swell -rajah, with a servant sitting near him, carrying a spittoon to receive -the royal spittle. He probably is one who is clamoring for -representative government. What would he represent? I never see such a -nest of natives but I think the government erred in not passing a law a -century ago restricting every native to his ancestral bullock hackery. A -native is by nature a squatter, and is as much out of his place in a -phaeton as he is among European ladies in a drawing room. A babu said to -me, “If you go to the houses of these fellows who appear in public in -great style, you would find the most of them living in mud huts -surrounded by filth and stinks, while everything they have is mortgaged -to keep up their appearance when they go on parade.” He knew no doubt -what he was saying. - -Then the traps of the Europeans, the extremes could be seen at a glance. -A slender, six foot youth, wearing an enormously high collar and the -highest kind of a narrow-rimmed hat, seated on a six foot cart, while -alongside of him was a pompous porpoise of a man in a trap nearly -touching the ground, drawn by a limping, half-starved pony. Then the -people, scarcely one good looking, but ugly and so so, all kinds and -conditions as various as the crowd that once assembled in Jerusalem, not -omitting the painted bedizened females in grand style, flaunting their -characters before everybody—evidently in “society”—the whole scene a -vanity fair, fit for the pen of a Bunyan or a Thackeray. - -The Bengalee is a study by himself. He has the reputation of being the -monumental liar of the world, and those who know him best, his own race, -say that truth is an absolute impossibility to him. This may be slightly -exaggerated, as I met some fine honest fellows among them, very few and -far between, as I wish to be truthful. One of his features attracted my -attention, and that was his stare, impudent enough to make a brass mule -hang its head. In this I think he takes the lead of all the world. -Always going bareheaded, he has become so accustomed to looking the sun -out of countenance that nothing on earth fazes him. It is said that as -each new statue was put upon the maidan the Bengalees stared so at it -that the image blushed all over with a blueish tinge. I have not the -least doubt of this, as I myself saw the cerulean color on all the -images. It is this arrogant stare that is so offensive to European -ladies, and characteristic of the educated babus, for it is said that -they are taught everything in the schools except manners and morality. A -writer in an English paper says of them, “They are a soft, supple, -quick-witted youth; utterly destitute of manly qualities, largely -without the Englishman’s truthfulness, equity and resource, good -subordinates but abominably bad superiors, and everywhere hated and -despised by their countrymen.” - -Another says of him, “Though he may be dressed in the finest European -clothes, speak English fluently in the well finished style of Addison -and Macaulay, and have the superficial manners of a gentleman, yet -scratch him, as you would a Russian to find a Tatar, and in this native -of India you will always find the heathen.” - -As to their religion, Macaulay says of it: “All is hideous and grotesque -and ignoble.” De Tocqueville: “Hinduism is perhaps the only system of -belief that is worse than having no religion at all.” - -Another subject was brought to my attention. I did not desire to know -about it as in my life and the circumstances of my birth, I had been -compelled to know so much of the degradation of mankind in -licentiousness that any reference to it fills me with disgust and makes -me wonder how a just God or decent people could tolerate such iniquity. -I was informed that sexual vice was so prevalent that scarcely any one, -from the highest down to the lowest classes, was not blackened by it. It -was so foul a story that I soon stopped it with a request that I be told -no more. Zola could come to Calcutta and write a score of books, not -from his imagination, but of real facts, with names of living men and -women involved in seductions, intrigues and foul crime that would -astonish the world. Some one should do it, unmask these hypocrites as he -would report a den of thieves, reveal the sources of some fearful -epidemic or anything inimical to the well being of mankind. What -surprised me most was that the prominent actors in all this, are in -“Society,” and many or all of them professed Christians, pretended -followers of the pure and holy Jesus! They have, perhaps, such unbounded -faith in him that they dare revel in vice to their lust’s content, and -think that at the end of life his blood will wash all their guilty -stains away. What a delusive, deceptive, accursed belief! - -One reflection of mine was, what a story the Monument on the Maidan -could tell if it only had a voice? It must have heard and seen so much -of wrong-doing that if it had any feelings it must have had many a heart -ache. - -Professor Hitchcock, writing upon light in the formation of pictures, -says: “It seems then, that this photographic influence pervades all -nature, nor can we say where it stops. We do not know, but it may -imprint upon the world around us our features as they are modified by -various passions, and thus fill nature with daguerrotype impressions of -all our actions; it may be too, that there are tests by which nature, -more skillful than any photographist, can bring out and fix these -portraits so that acuter senses than ours shall see them as on a great -canvas spread over the material universe? Perhaps, too, they may never -fade from that canvas, but become specimens in the great picture gallery -of eternity.” - -What if the monument has photographs and phonographs of all it has seen -and heard and some day, some acuter scientist than now living comes -along and reproduces all these scenes and voices in a historical -panorama! What a consternation it would produce! What worse hell could -there be to some people than the eternal possession of such a picture in -which they would appear in their real characters stripped of all -disguises and hypocrisies? - -Omitting other things I was greatly interested in the Eurasian question. -It appeared that there were about twenty-two thousand in Calcutta. A -very few were in Government service, few others in shops, factories and -minor employments, the great majority living, no not that, but existing -when and how, God and the Devil only knew. I follow the religious -orthodox fashion in giving the Devil a place along with God in managing -the world. - -I did some slumming, for it was to the slums I went, to the disgust of -my sense of smell, and the detriment of my boots and clothes. I had -never been to such places, and if any one had told me that Christian -human beings existed in such conditions, I would have thought he was -stuffing me. The little court in which I was compelled to see my first -daylight, with its mud-walled huts, yet clean, was a palace compared to -the filthy, odorous, dingy holes where many of the Eurasians stay. And -the poverty! That was hardly the name for it. Absolute want of rags for -covering their nakedness, and the total absence of the coarsest, -cheapest stuff that the lowest animals could eat. I was told that when -one went out to look for employment, or do a little work, he would -either go barefooted or borrow a pair of boots from one, different -articles of cheap apparel from others, and the lenders would have to -wait in their nakedness, or with a rag around them until he returned. -There were children, grown up young men and women, skinny old people, -all wan and cadaverous, as if they had never enjoyed a good meal in -their lives. Some of the poor children were packed off to some charity -school to spend the whole day, where an attempt was made to cram their -heads with knowledge, when there was not a particle of food in their -stomachs. What a farce is this kind of civilization and Christian -charity! - -I could not help thinking of the comfort and happiness of my heathen -villagers compared to the condition of these so-styled Christians. The -longer I live the more I conclude that more food and less knowledge, -less religion and more justice, is what the world needs. Stop building -expensive cathedrals and churches, throw down the palaces of the -archbishops and bishops, and give them and their brethren a chance to -imitate Jesus, who had not a place where to lay his head, and let them -go about doing good as he did. Melt down the gold and silver of the -churches, the tiaras, crosses, amulets and jewelry of the altars and -idols, and lay up treasures in Heaven by taking care of the bodies of -the poor as well as trying to save their souls. - -And the rooms of these wretches, holes, places in which grown up young -men and women were huddled together! What chance for modesty or virtue -to be retained under such conditions? Is it any wonder that many -Eurasians are not better than they are, brought up in such adverse -degrading circumstances? Of what use is prayer to them in Church, one -hour of one day in seven, when every day and hour of the whole week the -devils of poverty, misery and uncleanness reside and exist in their -homes? - -What are the chances, the outlook for these people? The Government -refuses to enlist them as soldiers. The railway companies put up -notices, “No Eurasians need apply.” Few of them are in Government -offices. There are almost none in the banks. The mercantile firms will -have none of them. A very few are in the shops. The factories prefer -cheap labor. The Government provides schools for the natives, but leaves -the Eurasians to take care of themselves. The natives will not favor -them. They provide for their own, leaving the Christians to appear that -they are worse than the heathen in not providing for those of their own -households. These people are outcasts, accursed by the Europeans and -natives, placed between the Devil and the deep sea, and probably the -best thing for them to do would be to take to the sea, either to cross -it, and get into some country where they might get, at least enough to -eat, or else to go down into it, and end their misery and disgrace with -their lives. - -The bone that sticks in my throat in all this is, that many of these -unfortunates are the descendants of lust and crime, as I was one, and -still am. They were begotten or their ancestors, of Christian gentlemen. -This is one of my reasons for wanting to know what the word Christian -means, and also that of gentleman, in connection with the wretched -condition of these people. They, who by no fault of their own, are in -this miserable existence, the children of Christian gentlemen, should be -the special proteges of the Government, of the Church and of the -European people, are cast out and despised as social dregs. - -It may be said that these gentlemen were not Christians when they -sinned. This reminds me of the story of an English fox hunting priest. -When he was asked how he could reconcile such sport with his profession, -he replied that he did not hunt as a priest, but as a man. “But,” asked -his questioner, “when the Devil gets the man, where will the priest be?” -So one might ask, “When the Devil gets these sinners, where will they be -as Christians or gentlemen?” - -One evening a young woman came in on her way from a shop where she was -employed. She was meanly clad, but evidently making the best use of what -she had. Her wages were sixteen rupees a month, out of which she had to -pay rent, purchase food and clothing. She was obliged to be in the shop -from eight in the morning till seven in the evening, with a little rest -for a scanty tiffin at noon. All the girls were obliged to stand on -their feet the whole time in the shop. If they sat down or leaned -against the tables they were fined. She seemed to be in great distress, -and had come to my hostess for sympathy. She said that it had been a -terrible hard day. She became tired, and her feet ached so that she had -to remove her shoes, and stand on the marble floor to cool her feet. The -European clerks had annoyed her by calling her “Eurasian,” and they -often called the girls “half castes,” “niggers,” “sooars” and such like -names. The assistant manager had found fault with her clothes; that she -looked too slovenly to be seen. Summoning up courage she went to the -manager, and asked him if he couldn’t increase her wages a little. He -asked what she was receiving, and then said it was considerable, and -with a bland smile he asked, insinuatingly: “Haven’t you some young -gentleman friend who could help you out a little?” As she told this she -fell to sobbing. - -After a little my hostess said: “Mary, what did you tell him?” - -She answered with much hesitation: “At first I could not comprehend what -he meant, and then I was so shocked that I seemed stunned, and turned -and left him without a word. Had I resented what he said, he would have -dismissed me at once, and then what would I do? How I wish I could end -this cursed life, I am tired of it!” She fell to weeping again, and no -wonder. - -And this bland, smiling, Christian Mephistopheles, manager and part -owner of the big shop, was a member of the church and an official, and -probably often resting his hands on his fat paunch, talked about the -fearful unchastity and lack of honesty among the rising generation. I -don’t believe in a place of hell, but I think there ought to be a fiery -pen where such sleek hypocrites could have a good roasting. But he will -get all he deserves, else there is no use in having a just God or any -faith in justice. - -I could fill a book with such stories of want, temptation and -wretchedness, but of what use? There must be a screw, or many of them, -loose in this inhuman social arrangement of life, or else I am a fool. - -The first mistake, or rather crime, was in begetting this hybrid race to -be scorned and accursed as long as they live. The next crime is that the -Government and Europeans do not assist them, and the next is that the -better class of Eurasians do not look after these despised unfortunates -of their own race or caste. They in their pride try to appear what they -are not, and try to conceal the pit from whence they were digged. They -may powder as much as they please, but there is not chalk enough in the -world to conceal or remove the pigment in their skins. They may put on -style, live in wealth and luxury, and in their egotistical imbecility -ape the Europeans in everything; yet they will remain Eurasians still, -as I am one. - -If these more favored ones would stand up for their rights and let -Government and everybody know that they had some pride and manhood left; -would organize, defend and help their unfortunate people, there would -soon be a change. The voluble babus have their representatives in the -legislative councils, and nearly every other tribe, no matter how -obscure, except the Eurasian. These get nothing, because they have not -the courage to demand anything. - -In self-vindication I must say that I assisted the poor girl of whom I -have spoken by leaving some money with my hostess for her. I only -mention this to show that my practice corresponds with my theory. I have -always contributed with an open hand to assist Eurasians, as I -considered that they had a claim on me, or rather that it was my -privilege to assist them as far as I could; yet I prefer rather to leave -the recording of such things with the angel who keeps these kind of -accounts. - -I had heard enough of evil, want and wretchedness to make me long again -for my quiet home, so I quickly hied myself thither. - -An afterthought. It might be said that I am somewhat of a “kicker.” I -admit it. I always kick at the disagreeable, against imposition, -wrong-doing, hypocrisy, and if my mouth was filled with bitterness and -curses, they would not be sufficient to show my utter abhorrence of lust -and licentiousness, especially among what is termed “society,” by people -who style themselves Christians, ladies and gentlemen, for the reason -that I was accursed in my birth and have been accursed all my life by -the sin and crime of a Christian gentleman. Aside from this, I think I -am acknowledged to be one of the mildest and most kind-hearted of men. - -It is said that if you wish to know the character of a man, ask his -neighbors. Well, one of mine told another that Japhet always built a -fire on cold mornings on purpose to warm the flies. Another said, -“Japhet never sees a lame cur on the road but he takes him in and puts -splinters and ointment on his legs.” If I know myself I think my chief -characteristic is to sympathize with the under dog in a fight, -particularly if he is a weak, helpless creature and the other a great -bull dog of a thing. Alas! there are so many big dogs in the world. I am -wicked enough, but do not like to be considered worse than I really am. - -Another thought. I am not opposed to marriage between people of -different races, if it be a true marriage. If a European wishes to marry -an Asiatic or an African woman, by all means let him do so, and then let -him treat her as his wife in every respect. If he have children, let him -be man enough to acknowledge them as his, educate and take care of them, -so that they may love him as their father instead of despising and -cursing him. - -Here beginneth another chapter of my life. - - - - - CHAPTER XXVII. - - -One day at some sports enjoyed by the public I was introduced to a Mr. -and Mrs. Wentworth, visiting at our station and just from “home.” The -lady, for I am sure she was a lady, from the grateful news she brought -me, said, “I have some pleasant words for you. At Brighton we met Mrs. -Beresford, a charming woman, and just as we were leaving she remarked, -‘When you return to India, if you ever meet a Mr. Japhet, give him my -kindest regards,’ and with a smile she added, ‘and my love.’ You know -what it means, I suppose; I don’t, and Mrs. Beresford hadn’t time to say -anything more.” - -This was so sudden from a stranger, and so incomprehensible, as I could -not think who could send me such a greeting and in words so full of -meaning, that I felt a blush running all over me. I tried to be as cool -as possible, and calmly remarked that I was not acquainted with any Mrs. -Beresford, and could not surmise who she could be. Mrs. Wentworth -replied that she was formerly Miss McIntyre, that her husband had died -and she was now a widow. - -At the mention of that name my heart commenced a thumping as if this was -its own affair entirely, as it certainly was. If ever I was grateful -that my color did not permit me to blush in the Caucasian fashion, it -was then. I replied in an off-hand manner that I remembered having met -Miss McIntyre somewhere. However, I was very careful to ask where she -was residing and to get her post address, and also requested Mrs. -Wentworth when she wrote to her to give her my kindest regards, and in a -joking way I added, “also my love.” It was no joke to me though. The -very mention of that name sent a thrill—but why should I pin my heart on -my sleeve for every daw to peck at? - -A new chapter in my life was commencing. I felt it and knew it. I lost -no time in sending off a letter stating the great pleasure it gave me to -hear even her name again, and thanking her for the pleasant greeting she -had sent me; I hoped she was well and happy; this was about the gist of -it. The letter was according to my best ability, sufficiently expressive -to show my feeling, yet cautious enough so as not to appear intrusive. I -knew well enough what the response would be. How, I cannot explain, -except on the theory of mental telegraphy or spiritual affinity or -something. I also stated that I did not recognize her by her new name; -that I also had been married, but was now alone, my wife having died -several years previous. By a slip of the pen I was about to write that I -regretted she had become a widow, but my heart would not let the pen -tell such a lie as that. - -The months seemed to be years before the answer came. She wrote that she -had often thought of me, if I was living, if I was happy, and wondered -if she would ever see me again; that she had been most unhappy in her -marriage, assumed to please her parents; that she was now a happy widow, -if to use such an expression was not improper, but as she was Irish she -had the privilege of her race in using such a phrase. The letter was -modest and courteous, yet expressive enough to be most satisfactory to -me. It is hardly necessary for me to state that I was in a great state -of mind, or heart, to be exact, after the receipt of this most welcome -epistle. - -My plans were at once made. I wrote that I had often thought of seeing -Europe, which was the truth, and as I had nothing to keep me in India, -and I might have added, very much, just then, to take me out of it, I -proposed to leave at once, that I might possibly come to England on my -tour. Why I made such an indefinite, round-about statement I do not -know. It is a species of fencing that pertains to our human nature, I -suppose. The real truth is, I was going principally to England. I did -not care more about Europe than about last year’s crop of figs, or of -the trees in the valleys of the moon. I wrote that if I went to England -at all, my address would be at my banker’s, at such a number in -Leadenhall street, and that if she would allow me to call on her I hoped -she would kindly drop me a line to that address. That was another little -deception to which I plead guilty. I was going to Leadenhall street as -quickly and as straight from Bombay as steam could carry me, and I knew, -as well as I knew why I was going, that a note from her, the only object -of my voyage, would be awaiting me there. - -I boarded an old P. and O. boat, far too slow to suit me. One day I -suggested to the captain that a little more speed would not hurt any -passenger’s feelings. He then coolly and deliberately began a -calculation, or rather a rehearsal of what he had probably told a -thousand times, of the amount of coal it took for a ten mile speed, and -the ratio of increase of coal for every mile of increased speed. What -did I care about his coal bill? It was heartless in him to talk in that -cold way about his coal. What did he know about Leadenhall street, or -why I was going there? Nor would I have told him for all his old boat -was worth. It is said that physicians, by their constant acquaintance -with suffering and grief, become as insensible to them as wooden men; -so, probably, these captains, so familiar with the heart longings of -their anxious human freight, become as indifferent to them as the dummy -at the bow of the boat is to the rush of the waters. - -There was no help for it. So many days had to be consumed to save -consuming extra coal, while my heart was consumed by insatiate longings. -I had my doubts and my fears, for who has not in such enterprises? -though before I started I was so positive about the matter. I wished I -had not resorted to any tricks, as we always do in such cases; may be I -was making a fool’s journey, may be some luckier fellow would carry off -the prize while I was lagging along at a snail’s pace. But what gave me -a little comfort was, that there were others in a worse predicament than -I was, going at a venture, not knowing when and where, afraid that not a -girl in the United Kingdom would have them, so I consoled myself -somewhat. This is a strange thing in human life, that no one ever finds -himself in such a plight but he knows some other worse off than himself. -I have never yet found the last man in the line who could not look down -upon some one lower than himself. - -It is not pleasant to relate what is derogatory to myself, but a strict -regard for truth compels me to state that my situation on board the -steamer was far from agreeable. There were a number of English, military -and civilians, as passengers, returning home. Nearly all of them shunned -me with a cold disdain, as if I was some outcast unworthy of their -notice or regard. I overheard several inquiries as, “That Eurasian; who -is he?” I had become so accustomed to this kind of treatment, hardened -to it, that I cared very little about it; as long as they dropped me and -let me alone, I did not care either for their smiles or their sneers. -This statement is only partly true, for I could not help thinking and -feeling on the subject. I could not, however, bear so easily their -treatment of another passenger. He was a very quiet, unassuming -gentleman, of fine appearance and well dressed. He was not an -Englishman; that was evident at first sight, nor did he belong to any of -the nationalities subject to Great Britain, but it soon appeared, by the -remarks of some of the English, that he was an American. He did not -intrude upon them, but several of the military officers seemed to take -special pleasure, even during the first day out, in making offensive -remarks about Americans. They continued this throughout the voyage. - -This gentleman could not appear on deck anywhere near these swells but -they would address him with a sneer, and in a mimicking nasal tone, -about something connected with his country and its people. As I had -never met an American, I could not understand these allusions, and they -seemed to me most discourteous and unbecoming from a set of men who -pride themselves upon being gentlemen. He certainly gave them no cause -for such remarks, for in his language, voice, courtesy and intelligence -he was the superior of all on board. He bore all their banter and sneers -very quietly, and isolated himself as much as possible, as if he was a -pariah to these high-bred people, as I was. We naturally came together, -which was most fortunate for me, and we spent many an hour in some quiet -corner. That he was a man of fine natural ability and education was -self-evident. He had traveled much and seen most of the countries of the -world, and made good use of his observation. He could talk of history, -science, art, manufactures, agriculture and literature. He was an -all-round man and full of information in regard to the countries and -people he had seen, and abounded in anecdotes which whiled away my time -very pleasantly. What the rest lost I gained by his acquaintance. I am -not quite a misanthrope, for I have as much admiration for some men as I -have dislike for others. I am a good admirer as well as a good hater. - -One day as we were seated in the shade of one of the boats several of -the cads came along, and one of them remarked, talking through his nose, -“Wall, stranger, I guess you don’t have such kind of weather in -America!” My friend made no reply whatever, and the trio left us. I -referred to his quiet way of treating these fellows. He said “I have -found that the much better way is not to notice the disagreeables.” This -hit me, but no matter. “If one was to notice every puppy that snips at -his heels, he would have little time for anything else. It is the -English nature to make themselves disagreeable to foreigners. -Everywhere, all over the world, the same story is told of them, that -they are always sneering at what does not belong to their country, their -people and their set. They are born grumblers. They have a special -dislike to Americans. Why, I do not understand. It is true that many -Americans have peculiarities, but so have the English, and even more -noticeable than those they ridicule in us. In fact there is not a man or -woman living but could be ridiculed and caricatured, so as to appear not -only amusing but offensive. Ridicule is a most dangerous weapon, and I -have known the best of friendships severed by it. I regret the English -use it as they do when they have so many weak places in their own -character. - -“The English come to America and we receive them with the greatest -cordiality, and try to make everything pleasant and comfortable for them -as our guests. They take all that we do as a matter of course, a tribute -of an inferior people to them as a superior nation. They will not admit -that we have any manners, society, literature, art or science, or if -they make any concession it is that the little we have got is borrowed, -or as most of them plainly put it, stolen from them. They regard our -kindness as presumption and officiousness, and resent it, some by -ridicule and others by contempt. - -“To give you an instance: when the great Dickens came to our country we -received him as no Englishman had ever been received. Every one was -ready to do him a favor, so as to make his visit as pleasant to him as -possible. At an inland city, where he was to give a reading, the -proprietor of the hotel where he stopped went to his room and said, ‘Mr. -Dickens, I am the proprietor of the hotel, and I come myself to say that -if there is anything needed to make you comfortable, if you will only -let me know what it is I will take great pleasure in providing it.’ The -proprietor did not send a servant, but went himself. This was his idea -of hospitality and kindness. The great man, without rising from his -chair, with a wave of his hand and a gruff, insolent voice, retorted, ‘I -wish you would not bother me; when I need anything I will ring the -bell.’ The landlord was a retired officer of the army, a gentleman. We -have no castes as in England. We have gentlemen in every kind of -business. A man is taken at his real worth, no matter what his -employment. Some of our best men are merchants—shop-keepers, as they are -styled and despised in England. - -“They say we have no manners. A Duke came to see America. He did not -think it worth while to get any letters of introduction to such a -boorish people. The English accuse us of thinking a great deal of -titles. This is so, for we have an idea that titles mean something, and -that those who have them are somebody. In this we have been deceived, -but who were the deceivers? The Duke happened to make a few -acquaintances, and was invited to a dinner party by one of the best -families. He delayed his coming so long that the dinner was kept -waiting, and when he appeared it was in a tweed bob suit, such as he -would wear at home in a morning stroll with his dogs. All the guests -were in full dress, and at once noticed his neglige attire. The hostess, -after recovering from her surprise, sent him word by a servant that she -would excuse his absence, as it was evident that he did not wish to meet -a dinner party. He took his leave, probably cursing the impudence of -those upstart Americans. - -“Another instance. When Lady Brassey came to the United States in her -yacht, the ‘Sunbeam,’ she went to call on General Grant, the President, -and asked to be shown into his private office. Mr. Fish, the Secretary -of State, who happened to be present in the ‘White House,’ suggested -that he would confer with the President and appoint a time for calling. -When the time came she appeared dressed in a riding-habit and bringing a -small dog, which she proposed to take in with her. Mr. Fish ordered a -man in waiting to remove the dog. At this the Lady protested. - -“‘It is against the rules for dogs to be allowed to enter the parlor.’ -And still she insisted. Said the Secretary, ‘Madame, you must choose -between the removal of your dog and your being admitted to the President -of the United States.’ She then very reluctantly consented to its -removal. - -“I doubt if such an instance of ‘cheek’ has ever been equaled by any -‘green’ American in England. The English are never backward in showing -up the forwardness of Americans, but they can go us two to one to their -discredit. - -“One time, going from Liverpool to New York, there was an Englishman and -his wife on board, both great burly, ruddy beef-eaters. They acted as if -they thought the steamer was for their special accommodation. On -reaching port, each passenger was presented with a printed form on which -to declare all dutiable articles, according to law. He refused to do -anything, declaring that he would not submit to such a bloody custom. In -consequence, their luggage was sent to the Custom House, and while all -the other passengers were off and away, this haughty Briton had to open -every package and display every article for inspection, and besides had -to strip himself of most of his clothes for a personal examination, and -the female Britisher had to go through the same operation, in another -apartment, before the Customs woman. Probably neither of them were much -pleased with their American reception. - -“It is strange that there is such a difference between people, living -under the same government, and so near to each other, but the Scotch, -the Irish and the Welsh are another kind of people altogether. They are -unselfish, courteous and agreeable. Have you noticed that Scotchman who -is so ready to offer his chair to any one? Catch an Englishman doing -that! You saw just now that seasick lady on deck for the first time, and -was seated in a chair, when one of these English gentlemen came up to -her with, ‘Madame, if you please, this is my chair,’ and waited till he -got it, while an Irishman close by gave her his. - -“Here is a paragraph I cut from an English paper: ‘It is curious to -watch on board a steamer how the men of different nationalities behave -to a lady, no longer young, who is traveling alone. The Frenchman is -absolutely rude, if he gets the chance; the German simply takes no -notice; the Australian is frigidly polite; the Englishman takes the -trouble to be kind if his aid is solicited; the American is kind from -habit and without effort; the British colonist is attentive because -women of any kind are scarce in his country.’ - -“As an old traveler, I am greatly interested in noticing these -peculiarities in different races. The English are a queer lot, not -really bad at heart, I think, but it is in their domineering, arrogant -natures to act as they do, and which has made them such a powerful -nation. They are dull and slow, and almost lacking in the courtesies of -civilized life. I seldom meet an Englishman, but he gets in some remarks -against Americans, and I scarcely take up an English paper, but I find -some slur, or carping criticism on the ‘Yankees,’ as they call us. Yet, -they have the cheek to say to me, ‘If, in the event of a great European -war, you Americans would certainly side with us, as we are of the same -race, speak the same language, and our interests are the same.’ They do -not seem to be trying very much to make us their friends. It may be only -their way, however. A hundred thousand or more Americans go abroad every -year, and all spend some time, as well as money, in Great Britain. -Except a few favored ones, all tell the same story about the arrogance -and sneers of the English. These travelers return and tell their -acquaintances their experience, and it is not surprising if our people -have a dislike to our ‘English cousins,’ a phrase they use when they -wish to give us taffy. - -“But we Americans should not complain, for it is to this same -aristocratic bull-dog spirit that we owe our independence. Otherwise, -America would still be an English colony. The Puritans were persecuted, -and were glad to go anywhere, not for freedom only, but to save their -necks. Under George the First, large numbers received ‘royal mercy,’ by -being transported to America. Many, driven from their homes in England, -found a refuge in Holland, and then in America. King George the Third -hated the colonists, and was their bitterest enemy, mainly because they -escaped from his tyranny. He proposed to tax them for the benefit of -England. The first predominant idea of an Englishman is taxation. This -seems to be as necessary to him as the air he breathes. With a swarm of -non-producing royal drones, the emoluments of the aristocracy and the -interminable lot of highly paid office-holders, and the hangers-on of -the government, and their sitting commissions, this taxation may be -necessary. If they enjoy it, then it is just what they ought to have. - -“Our forefathers hated taxation as a kind of tyranny, and were bitterly -opposed to the stamp act. We keep down our taxes, except on luxuries, -and have not a stamp, but for postage, and this stamp is more for -convenience than otherwise. - -“Everybody knows the sarcastic description of English taxation by Sydney -Smith, but I lately met with something on stamps, by an English writer, -that I copied in my note-book, and here it is: ‘The Englishman was a -stamped animal; he was tattooed all over. There was not a single spot of -his body corporate, that was not stamped several times. He could not -move without knocking his head against a stamp, and before he could -arrive at any station of responsibility, he must have paid more money -for stamps than would have set him up for life. The stamp penetrates -everywhere, it seizes upon all things, and fixes its claws wherever -there is a tangible substance. Sometimes, indeed, it flies to the -intangible, and quarters itself upon the air, the imagination of man, -his avocations, his insanity, his hopes and prospects, his pleasures and -his pains, and does not scruple to fasten upon his affections. Even love -is stamped. A man cannot fall in love and marry a lady without an -acknowledgement of the omnipotence of the stamp. An Englishman is born -to be stamped, he lives in a state of stamp, and is stamped while he is -dying, and after he is dead.’ - -“No wonder the English are cross-grained with all this embarrassment of -stamps, and ever in fear of being caught delinquent by some excise -officer. - -“To show you the difference of taxation in the two countries, I will -read you a note I have on that subject. In the United States the -government receives five per cent on the products of the country; -capital, in the shape of interest, rent and dividends, twenty-five per -cent; and labor the balance, or seventy per cent. In Great Britain the -government receives twenty-three per cent; capital thirty-six; and labor -forty-one per cent. Another item I have noted from an India paper, -‘England spends twenty-three pence, America one hundred pence, and India -seven-tenths of a penny per head of population for primary education.’ -The paper says that India spends seven pice a head. A pice is such a -curiosity to me that I have one in my pocket, and a pound weight of them -in my trunk, taking them home as presents to my friends. Yet, I am told, -there is still a smaller currency, a cowrie, a glaring proof of the -poverty of the people. No wonder that Dr. Marshman wrote that ‘The -Bengalis reckoned in cowries.’ - -“You see from this that the two systems of government, the English and -the American, are the reverse of each other. The one exacts all it can -from labor, and deprives the poor of education, while we favor the -laborer in every possible way, and provide that every youth in the -United States can have a good school education, whether the parents pay -a penny of taxes or not, and in many states, school books are also -provided free of charge. - -“We begin to build our social structure at the bottom with education and -the elevation of the poor; the English system begins at the top and -builds downwards. - -“Our prevailing idea is that wealth obtained by extortion to feed the -pampered tastes of the few, while the poor may groan in their undeserved -poverty and ignorance, is contrary to the dictates of morality, religion -and sound political economy.” - -Then we were interrupted by the excitement caused by a shoal of -porpoises racing alongside the steamer. This over, we resumed our seats -under the life-boat, and he continued, “The aristocracy favored this -taxation, as it would lessen their own contributions to Government. The -time serving church, to ingratiate itself with the king, encouraged it. -The court was notoriously composed of incapable men and pliable -flatterers most suitable to the nature of his majesty. The king, thus -encouraged, too arrogant and pig-headed to listen to the few sensible -patriots in his realm, took the best possible means—brute force—to -alienate the colonists, to compel them to rebel and fight to the death -or for independence, ‘a war,’ says an English historian, not American, -‘most disgraceful to a civilized nation. An army with its foreign -mercenaries desolating the country, giving no quarter and employing the -savages to outrage and massacre helpless women and children.’ - -“We still have an inheritance left us by that Hessian army, the Hessian -fly, that every year attacks our fields of grain and is said to have -been brought over by them, a perpetual reminder of those foreign -mercenaries. Among the war expenses laid before Parliament was a bill -for scalping knives that had been given to the savage fiends and paid -for by Christian England for the benefit of her exiled people. - -“I am not talking at random for some of my ancestral relatives were the -victims of those barbarities, and horrible are the recitals handed down -to us, one of the survivors being fortunate in living years afterwards, -but with a scalp made of other material than that which nature had -endowed him. It was a war most unjust, atrocious in its ferocity and -horrible cruelties, inflicted upon a people, the kinsmen of the English -as they now call us, whose only offense was that they objected to being -robbed of their properties and their just rights; to taxation without -representation. - -“They say, why bring this up now? If the English can gloat over their -victory at Waterloo and their various conquests, why should we not be -proud of our victory? If any American should forget the sufferings and -heroism by which the freedom he now enjoys was obtained, he should be -outlawed and kicked through the country and out of it. I said that the -church encouraged the war against the colonies. It did more. This is -what a clergyman of that church said in a sermon against the ‘rebels,’ -as they were styled. ‘How will the supporters of this anti-Christian -warfare endure their sentence, endure their own reflections, endure the -fire that forever burns, the worm that never dies, the hosannas of -heaven while the smoke of their torments will ascend forever and ever?’ -He now, poor fellow is where he can probably see what a donkey he made -of himself. - -“Says an English historian: ‘In all ages of the world, priests have been -enemies to liberty, and it is certain that this steady conduct of theirs -must have been founded in fixed reasons of interest and ambition. -Liberty of thinking and of expressing our thoughts is always fatal to -priestly power, and to those pious frauds on which it is commonly -founded. Hence it must happen in such a government as that of Britain -that the established clergy, while things are in their natural situation -will always be of the court party.’” - - - - - CHAPTER XXVIII. - - -Another day I got my fellow passenger started on American history. He -said: “The greatest crime of England against the United States was the -introduction of African slavery into the colonies. There were fortunes -to be made in kidnapping the people of Africa and transporting them to -the colonies. - -“Queen Elizabeth lent her own ship, the ‘Jesus,’ to Sir John Hawkins, -for the African slave-trade, and also owned shares in the African -Company. By these investments she made more than the Dutchman’s one per -cent to supply herself with pin-money and to provide those innumerable -court dresses we read of. - -“When the ship ‘Jesus’ was near the equator the water gave out and the -four hundred slaves came very near perishing from thirst. The pious -Hawkins wrote in his log, ‘The Almighty God would not suffer his elect -to perish.’ - -“What a combination! The ship ‘Jesus’ named after the Redeemer of -mankind, not the enslaver, carrying kidnapped men and women to slavery; -this pious captain calling himself the ‘elect’ of God and the owner of -the ship ‘Good Queen Bess,’ as she is styled! - -“If there was a meaner or more damnable business than capturing people -to sell them as slaves I have not heard of it. The horrors of the whole -business from beginning to end was awful. The details were sickening and -makes one ashamed of humanity. Such things are enough to make men -skeptical, whether God watches over the events of the world. The most -astounding part of it is that Christian people claimed it was for the -Glory of God! ‘O, religion! What crimes have been committed in thy -name!’ - -“Did you ever think of the power of profits in controlling the tastes, -judgments and consciences of mankind? - -“Slavery was confined mainly to the southern states and created a -different kind of people and a different condition of society from that -of the northern states. These owners of their fellow men, traffickers in -human flesh and blood, claimed to be gentlemen, as they did not have to -labor for a livelihood. They assumed to be the aristocracy of the whole -country and so affiliated with the aristocracy of England. They -certainly had much in common. Both despised labor for themselves, but -enjoyed it in others for their sole benefit. These aristocrats of the -South, with plenty of money they never earned, could be educated, travel -abroad and acquired a kind of culture with pride and arrogance, while -they treated the poor whites among them as ‘trash,’ not much better than -their ‘niggers,’ just as the aristocracy in England treat the lower -classes. All was game to them within their reach. Nearly every boy over -fifteen had his wench and the owners of slaves, like a lustful -aristocracy, gave free reign to their fancies and desires, and did not -scruple even to sell their own flesh and blood in the auction slave -marts as they sold their cattle and cotton. - -“It is not surprising then, that the aristocracy of the South and of -England should have similar tastes and a liking for each other. The -result was that in our civil war, waged solely on account of slavery, -our worst enemies were the aristocracy of England. They would have -swallowed African slavery, head and tail, with all its abominations for -the sake of aiding their fellow aristocrats. It is to the middle class, -the working people of England, that we are indebted for the -non-recognition of the southern confederacy as an independent -government. As it was, armed vessels were built and fitted out in the -ports of England to destroy our commerce and with the connivance of her -government. This was her way of being neutral. - -“Many Englishmen made fortunes by sending blockade runners from England -to furnish supplies for the South. They have told me this, rubbing their -hands with great satisfaction at their skill in outwitting the -‘Yankees.’ Can they expect the ‘Yankees’ to forget these things when -sometime a nation or colony may give their lion’s tail a twist? The bill -for their little fun in being neutral was however settled, and the -bitterest pill probably that John ever swallowed was when he had to pay -fifteen millions of dollars for the destruction caused by his Alabama. - -“All this is history and we would not refer to it but for the -over-bearing arrogance and assumption of these islanders. When they ever -treat us civilly it is with a patronizing air. If there is anything -which I think a true man dislikes it is to be patronized, for this -insinuates an inferiority in the one receiving the patronage. With this -spirit the English often refer to their colonizing America. We admit, to -the shame of England, that some of our earliest settlers were obliged to -leave that country to escape persecution and death but their settlement -in America was compulsory. Large numbers, ‘Puritans,’ as they were -styled, were deported, not for any crimes, but for their belief that -they had a right to worship God according to their own consciences. Just -one instance. A cargo of 841 human beings were sent to the West Indies -to be sold as slaves. These, mind you, were not negroes, but white -English people. They were not suffered to go on deck and in the holds -below all was darkness, stench, lamentation, disease and death. The -Queen of England had an interest in this shipment. The profits which she -shared in the cargo after making a large allowance for those who died of -hunger and fever during the passage cannot be estimated at less than a -thousand guineas. This is the statement of an English historian, not an -American. - -“But the fact is that some of our best people were from Holland. -Manhattan Island, now New York, was settled by them, and for many years -there was not an English speaking person in that settlement, and many of -the old wealthy families now in New York are descendants of the -Hollanders. At the revocation of the Edict of Nantes, when fifty -thousand of the best people of France were exiled, many of them went to -the United States. Another large class are the descendants of the -Scotch-Irish who had to flee from the tyranny of England, while the -Irish now in America outnumber those in Ireland itself. The minority of -the people are the descendants of the English. - -“At times, in a patronizing way to curry favor with us, the English -claim relationship, but none scarcely admit that we have anything except -what we borrow, that is stolen from her, and even that we do not speak -the English language. I have really been asked by educated Englishmen if -we speak English in America. - -“Whatever we have from England we owe nothing to her aristocracy or her -government that should fill her with pride. - -“I have lately read a book on the Ten Lost Tribes of Israel. The writer -claims that they are found in the English, his own people. He goes to -prophesy, which is convincing. There is such a similarity between Israel -and the English that there should not be a doubt hereafter on the -subject. The Jews believed in a God who belonged solely to them, looked -after their interests and fought for them. Their wars were always -righteous while those of their enemies were always wicked. The English -also have their God and believe He is always on their side. The Jews -consider all other people as Gentiles created for their benefit. Do not -the English the same? - -“As long as the United States were colonies there was not a factory -allowed in them or the people permitted to make their own hats or shoes -or clothing. The raw products had to be shipped to England for the -profit of her manufacturers and the goods returned at a great cost to -the poor colonists. Here is an interesting note that I made a few days -ago; ‘To help their manufacturers of woolen goods a law was passed in -1678 that all dead bodies should be wrapped in woolen shrouds.’ One of -their writers says of England, ‘It formed colonies that the mother -country might enjoy the monopoly of their trade by compelling them to -resort only to her markets.’ It is only a few years since Ireland was -allowed to spin and weave her own flax or to manufacture anything. It is -not long since India was permitted to establish its first factory, and -is it not true to-day that although India has an abundance of iron, -coal, cotton, timber, everything needful, yet all the government -supplies must be indented for from England for the benefit of her -manufacturers and commission men? Is not England jewing India at every -turn for her own benefit? Did not the Jews believe in subduing the -nations for the glory of God and their own pockets? Do not the English -have the same belief? Moses and his band believed they were to spoil the -Egyptians by ‘borrowing’ from them and then claimed that their God had -taught them this trick of amassing wealth. Do not the English believe -also in spoiling the Egyptians? But they reverse the order and instead -of borrowing, they loan to the dwellers by the Nile at exorbitant rates -of interest like an uncle with brass balls, and then like a Shylock, -demand the pound of flesh and blood nearest the heart of their victims; -but unlike him they take the interest and on the plea of securing their -bonds, seize upon the government of that country with an army of -occupation, and further increase the burdens of poor Egypt by fostering -upon it a horde of English place-hunters to do nothing, at high -salaries, and besides make the wretched natives, groaning under an -intolerable burden of taxation support a theatre for the special -pleasure of the usurpers. Nero fiddled while Rome was burning; the -English make merry while the miserable Egyptians are toiling and -starving. - -“The Jews believed in their divine right to live off the Gentiles, and -the English follow their example. In short, there is so much of the Jew -in the English nation I wonder that the Ten Lost Tribes were not found -long ago.” - -After a pause and some conversation on minor matters, I asked a question -about the Republican form of Government. He said: “We believe in the -rights of man, that as an individual he should be free to act for -himself, for his own good, the only restriction that he should not -interfere with the rights of his neighbor. We believe that all men are -equal, with the same political and social privileges, that each should -govern himself, and all acting together, the majority to rule for the -good of all, or, as President Lincoln tersely put it, ‘a government of -the people, by the people, and for the people.’ - -“For ages it was supposed that mankind were not capable of -self-government. Thence came into life, chiefs, tyrants, kings, emperors -and monarchs. This was followed by the creed of the divine right of -kings to place their feet on the necks of humanity. Men were enslaved, -in accordance with divine laws, as it was claimed. They were made serfs, -bought and sold with the land, and kept like cattle. A strong-willed man -by intrigue, force and bribery, acquired an ascendency over his fellows, -became the chief of a tribe, or the head of a nation, and his -descendants claimed a right, by the grace of God, to what he had -obtained by the number of scalps he could hang at his belt, or the -number of human skulls over his gate-way; by the amount of cruelties he -had inflicted, by the cities he had burned, or the lands he had -devastated. The farce of it is that civilized, Christian people, appeal -to Heaven, and claim that all this is by divine right and the grace of -God. Is it not contrary to reason and common sense to say that any one -man or family has any right to rule over another against his will? Take -Napoleon? Who was he? How did he obtain his power? By what right did he -acquire a privilege to rule over his fellow men, and lead four millions -of them to destruction? Why should he make other nations food for his -powder? - -“It is passing strange that vast numbers of people, many of them very -intelligent, will submit to be used by tyrants for their aggrandizement, -and to gratify their personal and vain ambition! It is also strange that -intelligent men, will like sycophants, toady to these self-made gods, -worship and bow down before them, and consider it one of the greatest -favors to be admitted to their presence and receive but a word or a look -from them. They say that ‘Britons never, never never will be slaves,’ -but they are the worst of toadies to those above them. This toadyism to -royalty or aristocracy is one of the conundrums of modern life. Another -is the cheek or impudence with which these royal aristocrats receive the -homage of men, not only of the illiterate, but of those who are far -superior to them in every respect. For almost without exception these -ruler gods have been noted for their immorality and vices, that would -make the lowest peasant blush. But few of them have been men of -intellectual power, or known by their virtues, and history tells us that -few of them came to their thrones like gentlemen, without violence, -plundering of the public treasury, and other such refined acts. -Inheriting their positions, they have been kept in their places by men -of ability, whose interest or vanity it was to surround these state -figureheads with an aureole of kingly glory to dazzle the masses. There -is not a monarch to-day, but is in his place by might, rather than by -right or by the will of the people. With all of them it is always the -sword of the Lord and of Gideon, but the Gideon part of it is always to -the front.” - -With this interesting voyager, whatever the others thought of him, he -was so breezy and full of good things, the days were very short to me. -He became so well acquainted with me that he related a little incident -touching that old subject which could not be dropped, though far away -and out of India. He said that when walking alone the morning previous, -one of the English officers accosted him with the remark, “You have -become quite intimate with that Eurasian.” “With whom?” my friend -inquired, not quite understanding the word. “O, that half caste,” said -the gentleman. “Why, what about him?” asked the other. “He seems to be -very much of a gentleman in his manner, thoughts and education, so I -have taken quite a fancy to him and find him very interesting. What have -you against him?” Replied the gentleman, “Nothing against him -personally, but he is an Eurasian, a half caste, you know, and in India -that class of people are not in society, and we never meet them in a -social way, you know.” - -This much my friend told me, but he said that they had quite a talk on -the subject, in which he did not butter his words in denouncing such an -unjust social custom and the crime that produced it. He said it was own -brother to the deeds of the slave owners of the southern states of -America, begetting children by their slave women, and then selling their -own offspring as slaves. He remarked that one evening in a hotel at -Calcutta, a planter told him that many of the planters led the freest -kind of a life; that few of them were married, as they did not care to -be bothered with families of their own. He mentioned a number of -prominent planters by name, all of them connected with well known -families in England. The planter said there were a number of titled men -among them, living the most riotous, lustful lives; that nearly all -these men had children by coolie women employed on their plantations; -that it was customary for these planters as they went about during the -day to make their selections and then order their peons to bring the -women selected to their bungalows at night. He said this was so common -that nothing more was thought of it, than if a man had ordered some -grain for his horse. One of them, of a very aristocratic family in -England, who would blush with shame if they knew his manner of life, -when asked if he was married, replied, “Married! No. What the devil do I -want with a wife?” Yet he had a number of children by his coolie women. -When asked what would become of his children, he carelessly answered, “I -have nothing to do with them. When I leave I shall give the mothers a -few rupees and let them scratch for themselves.” - -Continued my friend: “A man is a hardened wretch who will treat his own -flesh and blood in that way. And probably all these planters call -themselves gentlemen and Christians. The Turkish or oriental harems are -places of virtue and honor compared with such a system of lust and -injustice carried on, not by heathens, but by educated Englishmen.” - -It appeared from this and other remarks, that my American friend had not -traveled through India with blinkers on his eyes or cotton in his ears; -yet who has not heard of such things? - -I could have told him the story of my own life, that, alas! I knew too -well; but self respect or prudence or something restrained me. - -One day as I was standing beside the captain, looking down upon the -lower deck, he asked me if I noticed a man walking there. Said he, “I -doubt if you can imagine what his business is.” I replied that I had no -idea of it. He said, “It is marrying and selling his wives.” I expressed -surprise at that kind of a trade new to me. He continued, “He and a -number of men like him go to Europe, get acquainted with some innocent, -pretty peasant girl, makes love to her, marries her, and then takes her -to Bombay as his wife, where he goes with her to what he calls a hotel, -and after getting a big fee from the landlord, deserts her and goes back -to marry again and bring out another wife to sell. This is their sole -business.” “But,” I inquired, “why don’t you or your company do -something to prevent this fraud and crime?” “What can I do?” he replied. -“This man buys tickets for himself and wife as passengers, and he -returns alone as a passenger. They conduct themselves very properly, so -how can I interfere?” “But,” said I, “why don’t the English government -in India prevent such outrages on innocent women and punish these -degraded wretches of men?” He turned quickly towards me with an -inquisitive look, as if he thought me a simpleton, and asked, “Were you -born yesterday? Hadn’t you better go home to your mother?” These -questions were so abrupt that they nearly knocked me off my pins, and I -could only wait in silence for his explanation. He asked, “For whom are -these brought out? Not for natives, but for Europeans. Who are the -Europeans? Mostly officers of government. Do you suppose they are going -to interfere and break up a business that is for their sole pleasure?” - -The captain was an old, grey-headed man, and knew the ways of the world -and of wicked men, and well acquainted with the seamy sides of life, -while I was fresh, very fresh, on my first voyage away from home. I -could say nothing, and beside was afraid that he might again suggest -that I go back to my mother. I kept silent, except to utter a few -denunciative adjectives. I several times noticed the betrayer of -innocence and wife-seller along with his companions, from my place on -the upper deck. Did I not recall the infamous betrayer of the governess, -and did not I remember how I felt when I found that she was mine and not -somebody else’s sister, and alas, seduced by my father and by her -father? Yet these betrayed innocent women are some mother’s daughters, -and may be some one’s sisters. Ye gods! How I hated those men and wished -that in some way they could be thrown into the sea, and thus their -despicable, villainous traffic be ended with their corrupt lives. - -Then my reflections came. What a sin-cursed world this is, I thought. -When there is so much sublime beauty in the heavens above us, and in the -pure sea around us, and on land, so much in nature to charm the eye and -delight the ear, yet one cannot go anywhere, even far away at sea, from -the wretched abodes of mankind, without being afflicted with the -knowledge of the filthy deeds of men. The earth may be cursed with -briars and thorns, and man may have to toil and live by the sweat of his -brow, but what is all this compared with the degrading sins of men? What -a virtue is the chastity of brutes in comparison to the lusts of those -who are said to have been created in the image of God? Blessed is the -innocent, ignorant man who knoweth none of these things. Surely, it is -folly to be wise when ignorance is bliss. Far better and happier for my -heathen villagers to live, and toil, and die in their ignorant -simplicity, than to have their souls scarred by the vices and knowledge -of a corrupt world and of society. - -“And bitter shame hath spoiled the sweet world’s taste, That it yields -nought but shame and bitterness.” - -As everything comes to an end some time, so did my voyage. The only -regret of it was in parting from my American friend, for without him I -would have been alone and my trip most monotonous. - - - - - CHAPTER XXIX. - - -I soon found Leadenhall street, and sure enough, the warmest kind of a -letter, just as I had expected and was so sure of, bidding me come at -once to her home in the country. Delays are dangerous, so I delayed not, -and soon the object of my voyage was accomplished. If I were writing a -novel, and wished to make it a two or three volumed one, I would enter -into the details, but the story I can tell is so simple and well known -that it is better to save time, as the captain saved his coal, by not -using it. - -To be sure, after the first greetings were over, and the serious part of -our business was settled, we told to each other the story of our lives -since we parted. Mine I have related. She had objected to marriage, -though she had had a number of offers, for her heart had been given away -and had not returned. During our conversation she quoted these lines -from some author, “A woman may marry this man or that man; her -affections may shift and alter, but she never forgets the man she loved -with all the wonder and idealism and devotion of a girl’s early love.” - -One of her suitors was a Mr. Beresford, of a family of rank and wealth. -This was about all he could boast of. Disagreeable in appearance, though -he was polished in all the ways and style of society, with much of the -affectation of a man of the world. He was persistent in his attentions, -and used all his arts of fascination, and was so obtrusive that she -hated the sight of him. She knew that he was heartless, and by instinct -that he was very far from being above reproach. Her parents became angry -with her for throwing away such a chance of marriage into a family of -name and rank. Did I not remember their anger? She defied them at first, -but the incessant worry day and night continued, until from sheer -exhaustion, she yielded by giving her hand but not her heart. There was -a marriage of ceremony, but not of hearts or lives. He had won and there -was no further need of disguise or dissimulation. He taunted her with -never having cared for him; that because she was so proud and haughty he -had only married her to break her in, just as he would have subdued a -spirited horse. He had inherited the profligacy of his ancestors and -maintained the reputation of his family by his vices. He returned at -once to his dissolute life and made her, as she said, wish for her own -death or his. Her parents saw, when it was too late, that they had -driven their daughter to a life worse than death, for the sake of name -and rank. Her only relief was when he was away with his sporting -friends. One day, riding to the hounds, he was thrown from his horse and -killed. He had been drinking heavily and could not sit the horse. - -Said she, “I could not shed a tear. That is an awful thing for a wife to -say when she loses her husband, but it was impossible for me to be so -false as to express even a regret, so I refused to see any one. I had -never loved him nor had the least respect for him. It was a marriage -only in form. I put on mourning, but that was a black lie to keep -society tongues from wagging. And now as we are united again I can say -frankly to you that I have often thought of the different life I would -have had but for the interference of my parents.” - -Concluding her narrative, she said, with one of her most loving smiles, -“So, Charles, I shall not keep you awake nights talking about the -virtues of my first husband.” This remark was of infinite comfort to me, -for I had often wondered how a man must feel after marrying a widow -whose husband had been noted for his excellent traits. If she was -careful not to mention them, yet he could but think at times that she -was making comparisons between himself and the departed. Another thing -gave me great satisfaction, that I was getting no second hand article of -a heart, as hers had been always and only mine. Yet I could but feel a -tinge of remorse that I had once given part of mine to another, though -under necessity, as I supposed the object of my first and only real love -in life had gone forever from me. - -There was love but no love making or giddy flirtation between us, so I -have no foundation for a thrilling story, even if I wished to make one. -Marriage has always seemed to me such a sacred thing as to be a solemn -matter rather than something to be treated in a joking manner. It is -next to birth and death, the most important event in a person’s life, -and I never could understand how a young woman or a man could talk about -their marriage as triflingly as they would about their chances in a -lottery or a game of cards. - -No wonder there is so much marital disagreement and unhappiness, when -the married life is entered upon with so much thoughtlessness and -frivolity. I had received an impression from Mr. Percy, when he talked -so sacredly of his affianced, and this never left me. How much I have to -thank him for the good influence he made upon my whole life. I try to -keep my heart grateful and ever mindful of the favors I receive from -others. It seems to me that one of the great sins of humanity is -ingratitude. It may possibly appear greater than it really is, because -people take so little pains to show their gratitude. I have, at -considerable sacrifice at times, granted favors, and those to whom they -were given, took them as a matter of course, very indifferently, thus -injuring themselves, and depriving me of considerable pleasure. But I am -running wild again. This is a habit of mine, as those acquainted with me -well know, and my wife, later in life, often laughed at me, for always -wanting to point a moral, or adorn a tale with some of my practical -remarks. But as there are many worse habits than this, I am content. - -I returned to London as light-hearted and happy as if I had won a -kingdom, and I was to be crowned its king. My business was finished, but -I had much to see in that great kaleidoscope of the world. The top of an -omnibus was my point of observation at first. What a collection of -moving things, hurrying, scurrying, joggling and jostling each other, -apparently without any purpose, except to keep going! I thought if I -were able to write a book I would make one on, “What I saw from the top -of an omnibus in London.” All sorts and conditions of men, the staid men -of business, the “crows” in long black gowns, the obsequious shopmen, -the swells, the cabbies, the bewildered countrymen, the beggars ready to -carry your cane to get “a penny for a bite to eat for a poor man,” the -sweepers, the cat’s meat men, and the fellows on the corners crying, “a -penny a shine, sur,” castes, castes, no end of them. One day an -Englishman remarked to me, “You have a great many castes in India?” -“Yes, I replied, about as many as you have in England.” He looked at me -with a stare, as if he thought I was guying him, and then said, “I think -you are about right.” - -There is something so peculiar in that stare, a concentration of the -negation of intellect and intelligence in appearance of an Englishman’s -face, when listening; a dull, cold look, as expressionless as the -countenance of a heathen stone idol, that freezes one, and makes him -feel that he is saying something foolish or impudent. Whether it is from -lack of quick comprehension, or considered good form, I do not know. The -English, I should judge, are not a smiling nation. They are as solid and -substantial, even in the expression of their faces, as their heavy meat -and drink can make them. They are slow-witted, and their jokes, except -what they import, are so ponderous that they reminded me of our -perfunctory religious exercises on a cold morning at school, and of our -tasks in reciting the Litany, only that the jokes lacked the response, -“Good Lord deliver us.” - -I had purchased some books for light reading in my off hours, and among -them was “Pelham” by Lord Lytton. I was greatly surprised to find this -passage, a severer criticism on his countrymen than I am capable of -making. This was probably written on the view that a man may call -himself a dog, but let another beware of saying it of him. “The English -of the fashionable world make business an enjoyment, and enjoyment a -business; they are born without a smile; they rove about public places -like so many easterly winds—cold, sharp and cutting; or like a group of -fogs on a frosty day, sent out of his hell by Boreas, for the express -purpose of looking black at one another. When they ask you ‘how you do,’ -you would think they were measuring the length of your coffin. They are -ever, it is true, laboring to be agreeable, but they are like Sisyphus, -the stone they rolled up the hill with so much toil, runs down again, -and hits you a thump on the legs. They are sometimes polite, but -invariably uncivil; their warmth is always artificial—their cold never. -They are stiff without dignity, and cringing without manners. They offer -you an affront, and call it ‘plain truth,’ they wound your feelings, and -tell you it is merely to ‘speak their minds,’ at the same time, while -they have neglected all the graces and charities of artifice, they have -adopted all its falsehood and deceit. While they profess to abhor -servility, they adulate the peerage; while they tell you they care not a -rush for the minister, they move heaven and earth for an invitation from -the minister’s wife. Then their amusements! The heat, the dust—the -sameness—the slowness of that odious park in the morning, and the same -exquisite scene repeated in the evening on the condensed stage of a rout -room, where one has more heat with less air, and a narrower dungeon, -with diminished possibility of escape! We wander about like the damned -in the story of Vathek, and we pass our lives like the royal philosopher -of Prussia in conjugating the verb, ‘je m’ennuie.’” - -I wanted a Sunday in London to hurry about alone without any “sweet -encumbrance.” That I obtained on the promise to her who had already -assumed the right to have a good share of my attention and time, that it -should be the only one I should have alone. - -Some one has said that the best form of government is a monarchy, if the -monarch be a perfect one. I had chosen my monarchess, and was not all -disinclined to obey her sweet will. - -On this privileged day I took a cab, and went from early morning into -and out of a number of churches. In one of them I lingered longest, for -there was to me a grand tamasha on the boards, so to speak. There were a -number of priests dressed as gorgeously as clowns in a circus. They were -processioning, genuflecting, beating their breasts, and rolling their -eyes, as if in great distress from an inward pain. There were -innumerable candles, though it was broad daylight, an indication of -their religious darkness, or a reflection on the Almighty that He had -not made light enough for them, or else that He was not able to see what -they were doing without the aid of their flickering dips. There was -incense burning, floating everywhere, in the stifling air, that brought -tears, not of contrition, but simply of water, to my eyes. It was a show -worth seeing, yet it made me think of the story of the boy, who, when -making his first flies for fishing, impatiently asked his mother, if God -made everything? “Yes, everything.” “And flies as well?” “Certainly,” -she said. “Then God has horrid fiddling work to do,” replied the boy. I -thought if the Infinite God could be pleased with such a performance, -styled a religious service, then He is interested in horrid fiddling, -trifling matters. But, as I am only a heathen, my opinion may not be -worth the breath spent in giving it. - -The contrast to this was in a place really named a “circus,” where there -were a lot of paradings, shoutings and groans accompanied by a band of -base drums, base horns, base viols, base voices and a base crowd. The -people shouted and tooted as if their god was deaf or asleep, or had -gone on a journey. I could not help asking myself, “Is it possible that -God can be pleased with all this noise and confusion?” - -The other performance had something æsthetic about it, that while I -could admire it as quite a decent Sunday show, there was nothing to -grate upon my physical senses though much to disturb my religious sense, -but the other was so bombastic and horribly discordant that I delayed -not in leaving it. - -Then to other churches. To be really truthful, and that is what I aim at -in all things, even if I tell the truth to mine own hurt, I did not care -so much about my own religious welfare as to see how other people took -theirs. I think it is a feature of human nature that we all are anxious -that everybody else should obey the laws, whether we do or not. Many -people though unjust themselves, dislike injustice in others. Probably -most people go to church more to see that their neighbors are there, -than to repent of their own shortcomings and sins. I think this -statement, however, would not be quite true about that Sunday as only a -few people were present in any of the churches. - -Here I wish to observe that it has always appeared very strange to me, -that since Christian people insist so much on the vital importance of -religious duties, they should be so indifferent in the performance of -them. One would naturally suppose then in a Christian city like London, -every mother’s son and daughter would go to church. They perhaps believe -that the priests or the church in some vicarious way can get them -tickets for heaven, so they need not bother themselves to work out their -own salvation. Yet, I cannot help liking to see a man honest, though he -be a Christian, and practice what he professes. This may be a stupid -idea of mine, still I cannot get rid of it. - -I was told that one of the Sunday sights was Vanity Fair in Hyde Park, -so after a hasty tiffin I directed my cabby thitherward. He was a jolly -good fellow, rotund as a beer barrel, and red in the face as if he had -lived on boiled lobsters all his life and their complexion had gone into -his. I had liberally tipped him on starting in the morning and remarked -to him that there was nothing like food and drink for either horse or -man, and he agreed heartily with me. - -There is nothing so omnipotent in London as shillings, except it be -sovereigns. With them in sight, I think my cab would have driven me to -the devil, if not back again. One day I wished to see the houses of -Parliament. The six foot guards were shooing the people away as if they -were chickens bound to depredate in a garden. I walked up towards one of -these stalwarts, putting on all the dignity I could command, with my -hand in my pocket making a very significant movement of drawing out my -purse, asking, “Do you ever show any one about this place?” He replied, -“Come this way, sur,” and we went behind a big pillar where I dropped -some shillings into his hand. He then took me anywhere and everywhere, -and showed me Lord’s this and that Lord’s gown and wig and told me all I -wished to know. He got the money, and I the money’s worth, so we were -both agreeable. Nothing like shillings, unless it be sovereigns. A man -might as well be without them in London, as to be without rupees when he -has a case in court in India. - -I cannot refrain from quoting what the greatest poet of the world says: - - “Money—This yellow slave - Will knit and break religions; bless the accursed - Make the hoar leprosy adored; place thieves - And give them title, knee and approbation - With senators on the bench.” - -“Money is more eloquent than all the poets, preachers or philosophers, -and has the only tongue that, strange to no one, needs no dictionary to -explain it to the simplest unlearned soul.” - -Columbus in a letter to Ferdinand and Isabella says, “Gold is an -excellent thing. With gold one forms treasures. With gold one does -whatever one wishes in this world. Even souls can be got to Paradise by -it.” - - “’Tis gold that buys admittance, oft it doth, - and ’tis gold - Which makes the true man kill’d, and saves the thief - Nay, sometimes hangs both thief and true man, - What can it not do and undo?” - -The cabbies are a strange caste—a kind of wandering mendicants always on -the go, and high caste enough to look down on all their fares. I rather -liked them, so good-natured when well tipped, but probably like other -humans, the other thing when squeezed and why not? Some one told me this -story. An old timer just returned from India going from a station, -thought his cab was taking him round about to increase the mileage. Not -thinking where he was, he shouted up in his India patois, “Turn sooar ka -batchcha kidhar ko jaoge?” You son of a pig, whither are you going? - -Cabby with as much force hurled down, “Tum gaddha ka bhai, ham khub -jante hain.” You brother to a donkey we know very well; showing that he -had also been in India. - -We were soon at Vanity Fair and such it really was, a fair of vanity. I -doubt if the sun anywhere else shines on such a scene. It was an after -service aristocratic parade. “Miss Vavasor went to church, as it was the -right thing to do. God was one of the heads of society, and his drawing -rooms had to be attended,” so it seems to be good form as an adjunct to -divine service to have this assembly. It was a big show to me, but I -could not see the reason of it. It was a dumb performance, as very few -appeared to talk,—a kind of pantomime. There may have been lots of fun -in it—as it is said the English take even their pleasures very -sadly—which my lack of education prevented me from seeing. It was -probably a divine dress parade, as all seemed to wear clothes of the -newest kind of cloth and the latest cut, especially the guanty jaunty -young men who paraded back and forth. They may have been hired by some -fashionable tailor to show his latest styles. There were castes, the -high Brahmins on a certain set of chairs and so on, each set by itself. -A profane low-class man outside the ring pointed out to me a dowager -with the wise remark, “She’s taken many a nip by the looks of her mug.” -Another of a duchess, “She’s a rum un.” This was as bad as the cabbie’s -reply when I asked him on the way, “What is that building?” “Buckingham -Palace, sur.” “Who lives there?” I queried. “The old cat,” he answered. -I don’t like such talk. It’s “deucedly vulgar, you know,” and as bad as -swearing. The fact is, I often needed an interpreter. The language and -pronunciation were so peculiar, and yet they would have taken it in high -dudgeon if I had requested them to speak to me in English. - -At length the show dissolved or rather moved away as silently as it -came, and without any one saying “To your tents, O Israel.” - -The next scene was in another part of the Park, a meeting of strikers or -the victims of “Sweaters” in some trade. The crowds! They came from -every direction. There were also castes in numbers, each with a style of -its own, but all evidently of the lowest grade, most of them in the -cheapest clothes, rags and tatters, a wonderful contrast to the Vanity -Fair party. - -There were carts in different places from which speakers bawled out -their grievances and made their demands. The hucksters, with their -baskets and little stands, offered shrimps, winkles, pop, roasted -chestnuts and other cheap stuff, with little success, as the crowd -appeared as anxious to keep their pennies, if they had any, as these -fellows were to get them. There were many strong, robust men, probably -willing to labor, but compelled to idleness, their garments stitched and -patched, yet not sufficient to conceal their nakedness. Such able-bodied -men begging people to buy a pen’worth of something! - -I cannot stomach the nakedness of a white person. There is something in -it so leprous-like. I have heard travelers remark that a half-naked -black or dark skinned person, is not at all repugnant compared to one of -a white skin. Naturally I am inclined to a dark skin, and cannot but -think that God knew what He was doing when He gave colored skins to -people living in the tropics where clothes are a burden, that their dark -complexions might take the place of clothes, and they be protectively -colored. - -On the same principle nature clothes animals and insects with the colors -of their surroundings. Still, I think, human animals ought to get their -color as well as their being in a legitimate way. I know this reflection -is to mine own detriment. - -All this poverty showed this one thing, at least, that the present -organization of society is at fault, or that God had made a failure in -creating these people. It may be, as Alexander Knox says, “The mass of -these people in our towns are spawned upon the world rather than born -into life.” Or as another has said: “Born into the world only to be a -blight to it.” - -Their very existence as they are, plainly declares that there is a fault -somewhere by somebody. - -This poverty plead for itself. It reminded me of the story of a beggar -sitting silently by the wayside. A passer-by asked, “Why don’t you beg, -man? Why don’t you speak?” “Speak!” said the beggar, “when every rent in -my clothes is a mouth that proclaims my wants with more eloquence than I -could with my tongue!” - -Going from Vanity Fair to this crowd, was like going from heaven to -hell, only a short distance apart; the one a picture of the arrogance of -the rich, the other the debasement of the poor. I do not like to compare -the church parade to heaven, as it was only a show, a mock heaven at -best, but there was no hunger there, nor rags, though, no doubt, plenty -of lust, vice and crime under those rich clothes. Yet the outward -contrast was very great. - -Should it not be a subject of serious reflection that after six thousand -years of the world’s progress, and nearly two thousand of the teachings -of Christianity, a few people in the world should live in exuberant -luxury, and the great majority in squalid poverty, the world a hell for -millions of poor, in order to create a paradise for the very few rich? - - “Famine gnawing at their entrails, and despair feeding at their hearts, - Gropes for its right with horny, callous hands, - And stares around for God with bloodshot eyes.” - -“Let us be patient, lads,” said a pious weaver, “surely God Almighty -will help us soon.” - -“Don’t talk about your goddlemighty,” said one, “there isn’t any, or he -wouldn’t let us suffer as we do.” - -Why all this poverty and misery? There must be an adequate cause for it, -some powerful disorganizing element to produce such a condition of -things. - -A tract-man handed me several leaflets, from which I culled the -following: - -“The drink bill of Great Britain annually amounts to one hundred and -forty million pounds sterling. This is about five pound sterling per -head of the inhabitants. It is estimated that sixty per cent. of this, -or eighty-four millions, comes out of the wages of the working classes. -There are one million six hundred thousand acres in England cultivated -for barley and fifty thousand for hops. Seventy million bushels of grain -are worse than wasted in manufacturing drink. Allowing forty pounds of -flour to a bushel, and sixty pounds of bread, the total would be one -billion and fifty million, four pound loaves, or one hundred and seventy -loaves for each family of five persons throughout the United Kingdom. In -twenty-five years there have been four million two hundred and -sixty-eight thousand and twenty-two arrests of drunk and disorderlies, -and probably not one in twenty of the drunkards arrested. There are one -million forty thousand, one hundred and three paupers in England and -Wales, or one in nineteen of the whole population, nine-tenths caused by -drink. There are one hundred and forty thousand criminals, mostly owing -to drink, and twenty-five thousand policemen required to keep public -houses in order and protect life and property; forty-three thousand -lunatics in the asylums. In England, one in every one hundred and -seventy of the total population is convicted of drunkenness.” - -Lord Chief Justice Coleridge states that nine out of every ten gaols -would be closed but for drink. Justice Fitzgerald says that drunkenness -leads to nineteen-twentieths of the crimes; Mr. Mulhall, that -forty-eight per cent. of the idiocy in England arises from the -drunkenness of the parents, and one-third of the insanity in the United -Kingdom is the effect of drink; Sir James Horner, that seventy-five out -of every hundred of the divorce cases are brought about by drink; Mr. -Gladstone, that drink has caused greater calamities than the three great -historical scourges, war, famine and pestilence. - -A distinguished English writer says that, “the poverty of the poor is -the chief cause of the weakness and inefficiency which are the causes of -their poverty, dire poverty and the frequency of public houses act and -react upon one another, poverty increasing public houses, and public -houses increasing poverty.” - -A Government report shows that it costs five and three quarter millions -sterling a year for the repression of crime in England, and while they -spend one hundred and forty millions sterling a year for drink, the -British spend only two millions a year on books. - -With such facts, showing the waste of food, the unnatural bill of costs -and the inevitable losses caused by the demoralization of the people, -can any one doubt the cause of the squalid poverty of the masses of -Great Britain? - -And it is a civilized Christian nation that tolerates and encourages -such things! - -Further, it found heathen India sober, and it is doing its best to make -it a nation of drunkards like itself, by means of liquor and opium. An -Archdeacon who has spent thirty years in India makes the statement that -for every convert to Christianity made by the missionaries, the -Government makes one thousand drunkards. - -Another item. The United Kingdom has 330 packs of fox hounds, at a -yearly cost of £414,850. The 33,000 riders and 99,000 horses cost -£3,500,000, or the whole hunt maintenance at £4,000,000 a year, to keep -up a cruel, inhuman, degrading sport. Most likely all who uphold this -waste of money and cruelty were confirmed in the church as Christians, -and partake regularly of “holy communion” as followers of Jesus, while -several millions of their fellow beings go naked and hungry. What a grim -satire on profession and practice! - -While I hate the opium business in India, I cannot but think that with -such an appalling record as the above, that the people “at home” would -better cleanse their own filthy door-yards before criticising those of -India. Would it not be more consistent, more honest, more commendable, -if the English people would do away with their greatest curse, their -liquor traffic, and look after their paupers, criminals, and the -brutally oppressed innocent victims, the wives and children of -drunkards, and all this damnable encouragement of vice, before they send -out junketing commissions at an enormous expense on the poor, overtaxed -serfs of India, to investigate the opium traffic? - -It is so easy and gratifying for some people to meddle with the affairs -of others while they neglect their own, and to condemn those far away, -but quite overlooking their own immediate vices and sins. - -While I was in Glasgow a request was made upon the Provost to call a -public meeting to protest against the Tsar of Russia for expelling the -“scurvy Jews” who rob and demoralize his people by their usury and -promotion of drunkenness, and at the time I was astounded at the poverty -and squalor, the numbers of deformed, debauched people, and shocked with -the fights and brawls of drunken barelegged women and brutal men on a -Saturday afternoon on one of the main streets of that city. - -Consistency may be a jewel, but it is a very rare one. The people of -Great Britain should get it as quickly as possible. It would be of more -honor and credit to them than that stolen Kohinur. - -I spoke to a man near me about the great crowd of poor. He replied, -“This is only a handful, only a few drops. Let the degraded poor of all -London come out and they would more than fill the whole park.” I asked -him about their morality. “Morality,” said he; “they do not know what it -means.” And he told me such tales of misery, vice and crime that would -make, not only angels, but the very devils, weep to know that humanity -had fallen so low. - -Are civilization and religion failures, that they cannot provide a -remedy for such ulcers on the social body that must affect the very life -of the nation? - -For very shame’s sake the Christians of England should heal their own -sores before they damn the heathen, for I doubt from what I saw and -heard if there is any city in all heathendom so sunken in degradation -and vice as this famous metropolis of a so-called Christian country. - -This question is not only for the Christian, the philanthropist, but for -the statesman or politician, if it be true what Mr. John Bright says: - -“I believe there is no permanent greatness to a nation except it be -based on morality. I do not care for military pomp or military renown. I -care for the condition of the people among whom I live. There is no man -in England less likely to speak irreverently of the crown and monarchy -of England than I am, but crown, coronets, mitres, military displays, -pomp of war, wide colonies, and a huge empire are in my view, all -trifles light as air, and not worth considering unless with them you can -have a fair share of comfort, contentment and happiness among the great -body of the people. Palaces, baronial halls, castles, great halls, and -stately mansions do not make a nation. The nation in every country -dwells in a cottage.” - - - - - CHAPTER XXX. - - -I was not surprised to find castes in England, high castes, middle -castes, low castes and also outcasts, as I had personal experience of -these among the English in India, but what seemed strange was that among -these civilized Christian people, there was such a deep-rooted prejudice -against tradesmen. A story was told me that illustrates this. A tailor, -who had plenty of money as well as brains and education, often assisted -a young lord, and quite an intimacy sprang up between them. The lord -took his friend to Scotland for the shooting season, where they were the -guests of a laird, and met a number of distinguished people. In his cups -the lord was quite abusive, and his friend, the tailor, had to suffer. -His best whip was merely to say, “Well, my lord! to-morrow morning I -shall introduce myself to your friends here as your tailor.” - -“For heaven’s sake,” begged the lord, “don’t do that or I shall be -disgraced forever.” - -What also surprised me was that there were two kinds of justice; one for -the rich people of rank and another for the poor. - -It appeared that there was a Mary Joyce in the city. Her husband was a -mechanic, a good workman, temperate and industrious. She was a careful, -prudent woman. They lived well upon his earnings. One day he was killed -by an accident. It took all the wife’s savings to bury the body of her -husband. Then, to sustain herself and child, the articles in her rooms -were sold, one after another, until nothing was left but the clothes on -her body, a tattered quilt, some straw on the floor, an iron spoon and a -dish or two. She had tried to get work time and again, but failed. She -had asked for help, but was refused. One night, hungry herself, but -thinking only of her starving child, she wrapped it in the quilt and -placed it upon the straw and went out into the darkness. She came to a -baker’s shop. Without a thought but of her dying babe, she seized one of -the loaves and rushed away. A cry was raised, a policeman caught her and -took her to prison, and the next morning at the Mansion House Court she -was sentenced to six months’ imprisonment. She was placed in a foul -smelling cell, given the smallest allowance of the coarsest food for -herself and babe. By day she had to be in the company of the vilest -humanity, and submit to the insults and cruelties of the gaolers, and -all this for taking a loaf of bread to keep her child from starving. - -The other case was of a duchess, a woman of intelligence, position and -wealth. She knew better than to do wrong. There was no need for her to -violate the laws. She committed a crime, and the judge stated his regret -that he was obliged by law to convict her. If he could possibly have -found an excuse he would have released her on account of her rank and -wealth, as he expressed himself, so he gave her a sentence of six weeks, -and all “society” stood aghast to think they should be attacked in that -way. She was allowed two large, airy rooms in a prison. The floors were -carpeted. Fine furniture was placed in them. She was permitted two -attendants of her own. Excellent food was prepared outside and brought -to her. She had books and papers, and was allowed to receive visitors, -and to have her daily walks without seeing the other prisoners. She was -an aristocrat, a lady in “society,” and it would not do for a judge to -place her on a level with a poor woman of lower class blood! What would -“society” say? - -But is there an aristocracy in crime? Is not a thief a thief? Did not -the higher rank and intelligence of the duchess entitle her to a greater -punishment? Poor Mary Joyce, obeying a God-given instinct to save her -starving babe, took a loaf of bread. The duchess, to gratify a whim of -her haughty nature, committed a greater crime than the other and was not -punished at all but slightly disgraced, which society readily condones -and regards her as a martyr. Such is impartial English justice! - -We have, however, something like it in India. A rajah has amassed wealth -by oppressing his ryots and taking usury from the poor. On account of -some paltry gift to the Dufferin Fund or subscription to some begging -paper to raise a monument to some man whom the people would not care to -remember, he is granted the privilege by Government of not obeying a -summons to appear as a witness in court. He could be driven there every -day and it would be only a pleasure nor would there be any loss to him -in any way. - -Another, a ryot of this man, is obliged to go from twenty to fifty miles -on foot. He is compelled to hang around from a week to twenty days or -has to go several times. While away from home his fields are neglected -and the crop on which he and his family depended for the year’s food is -lost. What recourse has he? None whatever. What is the difference in the -two cases? It is this. The one is a wealthy rajah and the other a poor -devil of a ryot. Such is justice in India so like that in England. - -My best argument for immortality is this, that there must be, in all -justice, some other place or some future when the accounts of this life -shall be balanced, for there is no equity here. - -These were my reflections in my room at my lodgings at the close of my -privileged leave. - -However, in vindication of myself, that to make some atonement,—as I am -not without good impulses at times—for the misdemeanors of the morning, -if such they may be called, in going to see the ranks of the city, high -rank and low rank, the latter of the rankest kind,—I went to a church in -the evening where there was a very quiet unpretentious service in which -there was a real sincere worship of God. I felt better for it, thanking -God that while there was so much of vanity, vice and want in the city, -there were also some righteous people, truly noble, belonging to the -nobility of heaven. - -Our wedding day was fixed at an early date and we were to try “the -terrible test of wedlock” as Carlyle hath it. We were married already in -heart and mind, but to conform to the usages of society there was an -outward ceremony required. The father and mother were invited from their -home in Ireland. I had not yet met them in this new phase of affairs and -had some considerable curiosity about our first meeting. I had no fear -of them as I had outgrown that. To be really truthful I had but little -regard for them such as a man should have for his prospective -parents-in-law. They had cruelly treated me as well as their daughter. -Worse still, they had insulted me and deliberately. However it may tell -against me, I must confess that I can never forget an insult. I can -forgive it, and treat the offender with civility and all that, but I can -never regard him as if he had not injured me. This lapse of propriety -shows the nature and make-up of the man and I am always on my guard lest -he should wound me again. My former respect and friendship has gone and -I doubt if anything he might ever do would restore him again to me as he -was. I know that some say they can forget as well as forgive and act as -if nothing unpleasant had ever occurred, yet I doubt if they have really -analyzed and understood their feelings. I have not been made of that -elastic kind of material and each one must act for himself. - -The parents received me most cordially and made no reference to the -past. Very prudent in them, as I was in a position to first throw down -the gauntlet or to take up their’s at the slightest hint from them. It -was not long before the wedding was referred to and I do not know just -why, but I could not help suggesting that I hoped there would be no -shooting or burying this time. I would have rather lost a year’s income -from my villages than to have missed the blushes and confusion of the -pair at this remark. “O no,” said the mother. “I have left my pistols at -home, Mr. Japhet.” “And I,” said the father, “have no intention of -becoming a sexton.” - -The daughter enjoyed this intensely, and when the laughter had subsided, -remarked, “I married once wholly to please you, now I am going to marry -to please myself.” No reference was ever made to this subject again. - -We were married and the bonds duly ratified by some sovereigns to the -high priest of the occasion. For further particulars read the society -papers in which it was stated that an Indian Prince had made a captive -of one of Albion’s fairest daughters. I could not help forgiving and -blessing the ignorance of the penny-a-liners, for if they had told the -truth that I was not an Indian Prince but only the son of a —, and my -wife was not of Albion, but of the Emerald Isle, the paragraph would -have appeared with a different kind of aurora about it. - -If the real truth were known and told about people and things, what a -different appearance they would make! The gloss of the world is like the -apocryphal mantle of charity, covering a multitude of defects and sins. - -We were extremely happy, as might be supposed, and everything wore a -roseate hue as is usual in such cases, so there is no need of going into -any ecstasies of description. I recall what a great English writer has -said, “Of all actions of a man’s life his marriage does least concern -other people, yet of all our life ’tis most meddled with by other -people.” So I will act upon his suggestion, be wise for once, and not -give people a chance to meddle with what does not concern them. We had -passed the giddy stage of life and had not reached that, when it could -be said of either of us, “There is no such fool as an old fool.” - -Of course we had to visit the parents and they treated me so kindly that -I was tempted to forget, as I had forgiven them, their former outburst -of anger towards me. What rather modified my feelings was the remark of -the mother to her daughter in the privacy of her bed chamber, that if -she had known Mr. Japhet was such a fine man, a real gentleman, indeed, -she would never have objected to him. This my wife related to me with -much satisfaction, as it was a compliment to her former good judgment, -as well as to myself. They accepted the inevitable with such good grace -and kindness that I almost fell in love with my mother-in-law, and that -is saying all that is necessary. - -We visited various places of interest, in “Ould” Ireland and I was -delighted with the quaint manners, and charmed with the open hospitality -of its people. One incident I will relate. One day at Larne I took a -stroll alone and then fell in with a couple of foreign gentlemen from a -steamer for New York that was laying to for the day. We sauntered out -towards the country and passing by a field where there were some -beautiful cows grazing in clover, I suggested that we go to the house -and ask for a cup of milk. The gentlemen expressed surprise that I -should think of such a thing. I saw no harm in it as I proposed to pay -for what we received, so we would not be beggars, and as I persisted, -they said they would follow me. I accosted a man raking the yard and -made my request. He replied that he would see the maister, and soon the -latter appeared and invited us by the front door into his drawing room, -beautifully furnished. He then called a maid and she soon brought a -large glass pitcher of creamy yellow milk, that was a sight to me from -India where we have to be happy with dudh pani, but with more pani than -dudh. She also brought a large plate of biscuit and glasses. Our host -handled the pitcher and served us with generous hospitality. We meantime -had a delightful chat. He had just returned from the continent and was -full of fresh incidents of his trip and asked many questions about -India. He then took us into his garden where he showed, and also gave us -some of his ripe gooseberries large as pigeon eggs, that he was -reserving for the Annual Fair, stating that the year previous he had -taken thirty-two prizes for various exhibits. All this greatly -interested me. He then took us to his raspberry bushes laden with ripe -fruit and bade us help ourselves while he picked liberal handfuls for -us, we all the while keeping up a running talk. On leaving we thanked -him again and again, and especially I, who had been the leader in this -foray. I handed him my card and received his, when he informed us that -the place was the Manse and he was the Presbyterian minister. He pressed -us to call again when we came that way and stated that he would always -remember us with pleasure. I could not help making a comparison between -him and our Indian padris. It is true they have no gooseberry or -raspberry bushes or such cream, and yet—but as comparisons are odious to -those on whom they reflect, I will cease my mental meanderings. My two -foreign comrades, the one from Vienna, the other from Berlin thanked me -most courteously for the treat I had given them. I doubt if they knew -that I was an Eurasian and do not believe it would have made any -difference to them as they were real gentlemen. - -My wife and I went to the huts of the poor, as I was anxious to see this -phase of life. The status of a country is shown by the condition of its -poor people and not by that of its few grasping rich. The glamour of -India in its great cities and scenery in the cold season, seen by the -racing globe-trotters, no more conveys an idea of the real condition of -its vast millions, than a peasant’s holiday attire does of his everyday -clothing and impoverished life. We heard the stories of poverty and -oppression, and they were not Irish exaggeration for the one fact alone -of the exorbitant rents they had to pay, was proof sufficient of the -truth of their stories. Yet with all their poverty, ignorance and -superstition, the Irish are said to be the most virtuous race on the -earth. This to me will atone for all their other sins. - -We never entered a hut, however poor the inmates, but they offered us -some token of their kindness, even if it were only a roast potato raked -from the ashes. If there is anything that makes tears come into my -heart, it is the generosity of the poorest poor, sharing their needed -mouthfuls with others. How often have I thought with moistened eyes, of -those famine stricken people in that old court of my childhood, sharing -their scanty grains of rice with me and my little sister, and of that -old faqir. - -What delighted me most was the courtesy and grace, the sparkling -witticisms of these people when receiving us, so natural and free from -any of the snobbery and formalities of society. We were entertained by -the rich and they were polished and educated and I can speak in the -highest praise of them, and yet I think I felt more grateful when eating -a potato from the bare board-table in an Irish hut with the good dame -pressing me to take just another one, than I did with my feet under the -mahogany of some wealthy host, the table loaded with silver and served -with the richest viands. This may be strange in me, yet I cannot help -it, for God has made me up in that way. - -We visited Scotland, the “land o’ cakes,” as well as “the land of the -leal,” and I was delighted with the brusque, frank manners of its -people. - -They are an honest, manly race, careful to keep all they have and to get -as much as they can, but honestly. One of them said: “We are sair strict -in making a bargain, but when it is closed we abide it, aye to our ain -loss.” They are all aristocrats by nature, of the manly kind, and the -mechanic with grimy hands and greasy clothes at work, will look one in -the eye, and talk as nobly as if he was the chief of some Highland clan, -to doff his cap to no man. - -They were a study to me in many ways. A little incident I recall. One -morning, going out of the hotel, my boots rather tarnished with the -everlasting mud—for as they told me that it always rains there except -when it snaws, there is always mud—I hailed a boy boot-black with cheeks -as red as ripe cherries. While he was doing his job, I asked a policeman -near by how much I should give him. “A penny,” he said. On handing this -to my little friend, he, raising his cap with all the politeness of a -polished courtier said, “Wad ye no gie me the other wing o’ that?” My -hair was so thick that his meaning did not penetrate my understanding -until he had bowed and gone, and I then realized his idea of the -necessity of two wings for anything to fly properly. One great mental -fault of mine is nearly always being a little behind time. My best -thoughts often come just after their opportunity. I was pleased with the -rosy cheeked lasses, so full of health and purity, and I think I rather -offended my wife by saying that if I was not already wifed I would try -to win one of Scotia’s fair daughters. - -Then back to England, in a round of sight-seeing and visits among the -Britons, where, led by my wife, I was well received, though inwardly I -felt with some questioning as to my rank and station. This is the great -characteristic of the English. Their first question is, not what you are -as a man, in ability, attainments or morals, but what is your standing -or caste in “society.” And probably the newest made, the fledglings in -society, with the thinnest kind of blue blood in their veins, would be -the most exacting, whose pedigree would be greatly damaged by the -slightest investigation. - -This society fad notion of the English, is worse than their oppressive -fogs, and, like the sight of a black pall at a funeral, making one tread -softly and speak in whispers. Some one, remarking of this, said that -when out calling the lady of the house came up close to her without -bowing, with a prying, inquisitive look, saying, “I really don’t know -who you are,” but after learning the rank of her caller she became -amiability itself. To give them their due, when once you are inside -their ring, and are acquainted, you know, they are very kind and -agreeable. - -I had often read of the Arctic regions, and traveling to my humor -inclined, I suggested to my traveling companion that we go to the -extreme, or as far as we could, and see the contrast, if not of -Greenland’s icy mountains, then those of Norway, with India’s burning -sands. And a contrast it was, so much so that my oriental bones ached -with the cold, and I was glad when our steamer turned its prow southward -to come under the sun again. - -Yet I shiver even now as I think of that indescribable, penetrating -cold, for the blood under my tropical skin seemed to stagnate and -congeal. I thought of Dr. Johnson’s remark about his visit to the -Hebrides, “worth seeing, but not worth going to see.” But he was such an -old egotistic exaggerator that I do not accept everything he says as -gospel true. - -Yet one saying of his I could heartily endorse, remembering the tips I -had to make in England, worse than the baksheesh among the natives in -India. “Let me pay Scotland one just praise—there was no officer gaping -for a fee; this could have been said of no city on the English side of -the Tweed.” - -The constant tips to every one at every turn is a real nuisance. England -may boast of her freedom, yet all her people are in the bonds of slavery -to the tipping custom. I fell in with a couple of young English -gentlemen just starting for China to spend their holidays. They said -they could better afford a foreign tour than to accept invitations from -their friends, as it would be less expensive, for at each house they -might visit, they would have to tip everybody, not with shillings, but -with sovereigns. My American friend spoke of this as one of the fads -that the Anglo-maniacs were trying to introduce into his country, -because it was good form, “like the English, you know.” - -Anent this, I must mention a couple of incidents, though not about -“tips,” rather of sharp tricks, which reflect on myself. - -On our steamer reaching port I was approached by a well-dressed man, who -handed me his card, saying that he was connected with Grinder & Co., my -bankers, and that he would be pleased to assist me in every way. I told -him that I had only a small amount of luggage, that I myself could -easily look after, but as his offer was so friendly I could not abruptly -decline his services, so he gave an order to a porter to carry my -baggage to a cab. A few days afterwards, when I went to look over my -account at the Grinders & Co., I found that I was charged twenty-five -shillings for the distinguished services of this very plausible clerk. I -do not recall the items exactly, but I think there was a shilling for -the bit of card he offered me. - -Another. Just after arriving at my first lodgings in Craven street, -Strand, and had dressed to go out to some restaurant for dinner, the man -of the house, with the most saccharine smile and tone of voice, said -that they were just about to sit down to a family dinner, and he would -be pleased to have me join them. An uncle or aunt, if I had either, -could not have invited me with more grace and suavity. It was a very -good dinner, and I tried to do the agreeable in conversation, telling -them about India, as it seemed I ought to give some return for their -kindness, but I had a different feeling when I came to settle my bill, -and found myself charged with four shillings for the dinner. - -I was cutcha in the ways of the civilized world, that is, green, unripe, -and am so still, even in my old age, and doubt if I ever shall be ripe, -for I am often taken in by the plausibility of men and also women. After -some such experience a kind of mental gloom comes over me, and I feel -like repeating Hamlet, after his grandest eulogy of man, “And yet to me -what is this quintessence of dust? Man delights not me, no, nor woman -neither.” - -Talking about tips, one day my American fellow voyager told me this: “A -Yankee, standing on the stern of a steamer leaving Liverpool, held up a -shilling and cried out, ‘If there’s a man, woman or child in this island -I’ve not tipped, come forward now, as this is your last and only -chance.’” - - - - - CHAPTER XXXI. - - -Returning, we soon thought of setting our faces toward the east, though -first to the Continent, to see which, I had said I was leaving India, -but had forgotten it for something else, and yet would have obtained -forgiveness of that something for this slip of my pen had I asked it. I -had seen Great Britain, England, the home of my Government, yet not my -home, as some Eurasians style it, or as I have heard some Europe-clad -natives speak of England, as if they had been born there. The fact is, I -was so badly mixed up in my make-up that I hardly knew where my home -really should be. I am in somewhat of the quandary of a man who was born -of an English father, a Scotch mother, on an American ship, in African -waters. - -I had made good use of my time in seeing England. I had studied the -solid, smileless, arrogant Englishman, who acts, particularly in India, -as if he felt that when God had finished making him and his set, He had -but little earth from which to make the rest of mankind. He is born a -grumbler and a grasper. He is ever finding faults in other people. He is -always reaching out to get something, and ever kicking when others try -to get a little wealth or a small share of the earth’s surface. In one -of my rural tours I saw some swine—and a noble breed of hogs they were, -such as we never see in India. When they were fed, one fat old fellow -stood sideways to the trough to keep the others away, and when he had -got his fill, what did the brute do but lie down lengthwise in the -trough to prevent the others from getting anything. Why the very hogs -seemed to be characteristic of England. She has more than half of North -America, the richest part of Asia, all the Antarctic continent, many -islands of the ocean, and while she keeps all she has got she grasps for -more. Without conscience as to her own methods of acquisition, she kicks -when poor old Russia wants a few barren frozen steppes of central Asia, -useless to anybody else, and unmindful that she has just absorbed -Burmah, she kicks when France wants a little slice of Siam; she holds -Egypt for the benefit of a lot of usurers, and took Burmah on the plea -of protecting a sharp trading company. It is curious to note that all -the annexations and usurpations of England have been preceded by some -trading company, and yet her society folks and aristocracy have such a -dislike to trade and tradespeople. - -Whether it is the climate, the rain, the fog, the sticky mud, the solid, -half-cooked food, and the heavy beer that has made England what she is, -yet she is a great nation in her way, the power of the world, with very -grand, noble impulses. - - “Is not their climate foggy, raw and dull, - On whom, as in despite, the sun looks pale, - Killing their fruit with frowns?” - -I am a great believer in climate and food in the making of men. A man is -what he eats, and, according to the climate he lives in, robust or -feeble. Go from the Arctic or colder regions, toward the equator, and -every few hundred miles there can be seen a physical degeneracy of -mankind, and the mental qualities must also be affected. Italy is an -approach to India, and Egypt more so. The ready memorizing people of -tropical Bengal are as exuberant as the vegetation around them, and like -the vegetation, they are watery, without strength or firmness. How -different from the sturdy hardwood forests of the north and its hardy, -brave people! Take a Hindu, a Bengali, with his slender worm-like -fingers, and transplant him to Norway. What would he do with an axe -trying to fell a sturdy pine? It would be a sight worth going to see. -What would those rice-eaters do in stemming the stormy blasts of a -northern winter? I once saw a fight in the streets of London, of men -with brawny arms, and fists that came with sledgehammer force upon each -other! Some day, when I can get leisure, I am going to write an article -on fists, and the people who can make them. There is so much of human -character in a fist. - -I never saw a native of India make up a fist for a fight. When they do -not attack each other with their tongues, at which they are experts, the -bamboo lathi, native to the climate, is their natural weapon, and then -it is not a face to face, but a behind the back attack, a sure sign of -weakness and cowardice. I am an admirer of the Anglo-Saxon in the -English in this, that they have such a steady, stolid pugnacity, never -knowing when they are whipped, and fight for what they think is right -till there are none left to fight; always keep their backs behind them -and their faces toward their foes, and it never need be asked of them -when they return from battle, “Have they their wounds in front?” - -Take another country. Where would the grim theology, philosophy and -metaphysics of the German people be without their cold, sluggish -climate, the black rye bread, the beer, the rank cheese, the sauerkraut, -the sausages, and everlasting pipe? It is a wonder they can think at -all, so clogged and befuddled their minds must be, and the results of -their thinking is just what might be expected, heavy and cloggy. We went -to Germany, and it was among her people that I got this impression. - -We spent most of our time, nearly a year, in France, that paradise of -the world, neither too hot nor too cold, and would ever have remained -there if possible; the land of bright skies, of fruit and flowers, with -its happy, contented, courteous people. Better a dinner of herbs in -France, with its sunshine, than roast beef in England and fog therewith. -No wonder that the French think so little about heaven when they have -such a beautiful country to live in on earth. - -What shall I say of the lively, entertaining, vivacious, polite people? -They were another kind of human animal, altogether different from any -that I had met. They are native to their own climate, light and airy. We -were constantly reminded that we were in a land of epicures, among a -people of good taste, for whom exquisite cooking was a necessity as well -as a pleasure. I could well understand the remark of a Frenchman about -England, as a country of a hundred religions and not one good soup. - -It may be heathenish in me, but I have always had a liking for good -food, probably because there was such a fearful lack of it to me as a -child. In the first part of our lives we are mostly growing animals, and -think more of provender than we do of piety, or many other good things. -I might have swallowed the Athanasian creed, and all like it at school, -if only our grub had been a little more palatable. I recall Mr. Jasper’s -remark that the boys in his father’s family were more obedient, and so -more religious, because of the good Sunday dinners the mother gave them. -I also remember that my villagers were very indifferent about the -improvements I suggested, or to anything I told them, until they got -enough to eat, and then I could have led them with a hair. But I am -wandering again. - -I do not wonder that the sea-girt isle envies France the richness of her -possessions and the prosperity and happiness of her people, yet I cannot -understand why she should antagonize her and carp at everything she -does, except it is in the nature of an Englishman to do so. He tries to -speak French but fails egregiously. The attempt of a grumpy Englishman -who speaks his own language as if he was afflicted with chronic catarrh -trying to use that sprightly spirited tongue, is as grotesque as it -would be to see an elephant trying a sword dance. Some one has said that -if he spoke to God it would be in Spanish, to his mistress in Italian, -to angels in French, to butchers in English and to hogs in German. I am -not scholar enough to discuss this statement, yet I think he is correct -in regard to French and English. - -Not only in their cookery, but in their homes, the French have fine -taste. They are great admirers of the beautiful in art, and cultivate it -in nature, even among the poor. As to their dress, especially of the -women, even the servant girls, however cheap the material, had their -clothing fitted with such grace that they might have stood as fashion -models for the rest of the world. But as I am only an outside barbarian -I may be mistaken. I can only tell of the way it appeared to me. - -I was struck with the extreme courtesy and kindness of the French. Once -in London I wished to ask the direction to some place and stepped into a -counting-house and with all the politeness I possessed, made my request. -The pompous little god of the establishment, with no more expression in -his face than in that of a marble statue, looked at me as it seemed for -some minutes and then blurted out, “Do you take this for an intelligence -office?” I was so completely whipped that I had not a word to reply and -got out of the door as quickly as possible. In France, whether from the -blue blouses or the exquisites, I never received anything but the most -delightful courtesy. They not only directed me, but more frequently -offered to go and show me the way. Manners make the man, and as the men, -so will the nation be. - -While in Europe we went everywhere with our guides and guide books until -we were weary and surfeited with sight-seeing. I am no artist, still I -do not like to be considered quite a muff in regard to art works. Some -artists are so conceited as to think that manufacturers of art alone are -capable judges of it. A man can have an excellent idea of a well-fitting -suit though he never touched a pair of scissors or a needle, why not of -painting, though he never smelled paint or handled a brush? - -I know this, however, that we saw enough of the old masters to last us -for this world and the next, flaming daubs of color, plump madonnas, fat -babies and gorgeous fleshy angels with wings. I never could understand -why angels should be provided with wings, unless their excursions are -confined to our atmosphere, and they never get beyond our earthly -region. Christians attack materialists for their lack of the spiritual, -but if there is anything more materialistic than is found in the -Christian religious descriptions of heaven and heavenly beings, then I -have been too much of a heathen to discover it. There is, however, this -difference in the two kinds. The one is solid and real, based on facts, -the other is fluorescent, fantastic, built of dreams. - -Another thing we had enough of and that was church museums, and my wife -begged of me not to mention church this, or church that, to her again. -We were constantly asked, “Have you been to such a church, seen such a -painting or piece of sculpture? Did you hear the music in such a -church?” Not a word about the worship. Some ancient writer has said that -the churches were first adorned so as to attract the heathen. That may -be the case still, as probably many Christian heathen now go to them, -but as I am only a Barbarian heathen I certainly was not attracted or -pleased. Why the house of God, the place of prayer and spiritual -worship, should be turned into a curiosity shop, art gallery, a museum -for relics, or as a charnel house be profaned with dead men’s bones, is -something I am too ignorant to explain. There seems to be a blasphemous -incongruity in all this to my untrained mind. Religious worship seemed -to be but a showy performance and the churches, places of amusement, all -to please the senses. Frequently as we entered a church a priest would -be having some service before an altar, paid to mumble by the hour, with -a few old women or crippled men in front or rather at his back. These -seemed to be the only people in church except on gala days. Our guide, -also a priest, would take us from chapel to alcove and point out all the -curious things, and passing within a few feet of the performer chatted -as gaily as if he was chief showman expecting a pour boire, as he was. -It all went on as a matter of business and reminded me of a Hindu temple -where the priest is muttering prayers before an idol, while the people -are chattering, buying and selling around him. The only difference, the -one was in Europe and the other in India; the one more grand and -beautiful than the other. The spirit and show of idolatry was the same. -Is it any wonder that men become irreligious, infidels, when they see -all this insincerity, hypocrisy, the heartless form and ceremonies in -pretense of worshiping the Almighty? It is impossible for thinking men -to be such fools as to suppose that God is pleased with all this parade -and show. - -A Frenchman summed up the matter thus: “The people, that is the masses, -need some serious amusement and there is nothing so innocent and -harmless as religion, so let them enjoy it.” An Italian said: “If you -want to find real religious life in the Catholic church, Rome is the -last place in which to seek for it. Religious faith has died out of the -Italian mind.” The French as a people have thrown away their religious -performance, not faith, as they probably never had any faith in it, and -could not have done otherwise as thinking beings with the spurious -article offered them, but the Italians are head over ears in their -religious galas and carnivals as a pleasant pastime. There is not a more -idolatrous, religiously frivolous nation on earth than the Italian. - -They prove the truth of the statement that where religious ceremonials -predominate there is an absence of morality and the highest spiritual -life. - -Newman in 1832 wrote: “Rome, the mightiest monster, has as yet escaped -on easier terms than Babylon. Surely, it has not yet drunk out the -Lord’s cup of fury nor expiated the curse. And then again this fearful -Apocalypse occurs to my mind. Amid the obscurities of that Holy Book one -doctrine is clear enough, the ungodliness of Rome, and further its -destined destruction. That destruction has not yet overtaken it; -therefore it is in store. I am approaching a doomed city.” Did he tell -the truth, or did he afterward fall into error when he became a cardinal -of that same Rome? - -The Roman church is but a huge excrescence, an abnormal fungus, -supported perhaps by an unseen slender stem of truth. Its greatness -compels our wonder and astonishment. Strip this church of its grand -architecture, its fine art, its beautiful music, its gorgeous -ceremonies, and there would be little left of it, and that little, its -creed and outrageous assumption, would command scant respect from a -rational intelligence. - -I could not help asking myself frequently: What would Jesus say if he -were to visit these churches? If he drove the changers of money and the -sellers of doves from the ancient temple, what would he not do in these -modern places of luxury, show and tips? - -He never built a church or gave a hint about one. He had nothing to do -with reliquaries, feretories, calices, crosiers, crosses, pyxes, -monstrances, chasubles, capes, embroidered stoles, altar antependiums or -silk banners. As a philanthropist, a lover of men, he went about doing -good among the poor and needy. What would he say to the vast expenditure -of money on immense structures, receptacles for statues, idols, -paintings, ornaments, relics, when the poor all around them are -starving, not only for the bread of life but for crusts for the body? -What about the high salaried church officials, from the Pope and -archbishops down, when Jesus had not where to lay his head? Are all -these followers of Jesus? They may be, but a long way behind. - -The best of the sermons Jesus ever preached was from a fisherman’s boat -at the water’s edge to a multitude seated on the ground of the shore. He -had no vestry into which to retire, no clerical garments, no ornamented -pulpit, no pompous processions, no trained choir, no incense or -perfumery, but an abundance of good things for the souls of men. He -evidently was not a caterer to the sight or senses of the people, but -aimed to reach their hearts with the truth. - -Let any one read the advertisements of what is to occur in some of the -big churches. No mention is made of the religious part, but of the -selections from some famous operas, the performance of a brilliant mass, -the presence of some noted opera singers, who, from the play houses on -week days, take their parts in the churches on Sundays—are the main -objects of attraction. The worship of God seems to be a secondary -affair, as entirely unworthy of notice. The church busies itself with -architecture, painted windows, vestments, surpliced choirs, splendid and -impressive services, which appeal to the senses of the flesh, while it -becomes dulled to the great pressing sins of the individual and the -great wrongs of society. - -Let there be museums, art galleries, opera houses and music halls, but -there should be no mixing up of the services of God with the pleasures -of the world, so that when a heathen like myself happens to go to -church, he need not become confused and have to ask the guide if he has -not come to the wrong place. - -The inconsistency is not all, but the outrageous, sinful incongruity to -an honest man, of all these forms and shows, is that the people taking -part in them appear as if they were playing a sharp trick on the -Almighty in trying to make Him believe they are worshiping Him, when all -they are doing is to please themselves. This reminds me of the Romish -priests in southern India substituting an image of the virgin for that -of Krishna. When remonstrated with, the priests replied that the people -did not know the difference, and the virgin would get all the worship. I -cannot help thinking that there is no necessity for a man to be a -trickster or a hypocrite, even if he be a Christian. - - - - - CHAPTER XXXII. - - -At last we were homeward bound, having “done” Europe, Turkey, Egypt, and -seen various objects of interest in Bombay. - -It gave me the greatest satisfaction that my wife was delighted with my -home, our home. We had made many purchases, and for several months, as -we were in no hurry to end this great pleasure, we were busy in -unpacking and arranging our treasures. One of our chief delights was in -the large stock of excellent books added to my already quite extensive -library. I had always delighted in books, and those of the best authors -on every variety of subjects. It is a gratification to find so many -different views, even on the same subject, and one can appreciate the -wise saying, “It is one of the special dispensations of an all-wise -Providence that every plank has two sides, and that no man is able to -see both sides at once.” - -When in trouble enough to crush life out of me, I resorted to my -library, and when despised and shunned by those around me I found -never-failing friends and companions in my books, and pleasure in my -flowers, so that I could well appreciate the beautiful lines of Lander: - - “The flowers my guests, the birds my pensioners, - Books my companions and but few besides.” - -I have been an omnivorous devourer of books, and cannot enumerate them. -Sydney Smith, when asked of the books he had read, replied, “I cannot -tell you a thing about them, neither can I catalogue the legs of mutton -I have eaten, and which have made me the man I am.” What now greatly -pleased me was that my wife also was a great reader, not of the -flippant, superficial stuff, but of the more substantial sort, so that -with our mutual tastes and an abundant supply of books, we were a world -to ourselves, and society was not a necessity to us. She knew enough of -India to be aware that those not in the ring or clique of the civil or -military services were tabooed as not in society. This prejudice or -class pride is something I never could comprehend. - -This is a queer, mad, man-made world though Providence has provided the -materials. - -It is amusing to watch the antics of society. Once, on a train, two -young officers traveling third-class to save money, at a station just -before they reached their journey’s end, slipped into a first-class -compartment to save appearance, and make their friends think they -traveled first-class. This was but an innocent deception compared to -that of an officer in high position who always went second class, yet -signed a declaration on honor, that he traveled first-class, and so got -his first-class allowance. - -Society has a horror of anything not first-class in India. It will pinch -and pare in private, that it may spread its tail feathers like a peacock -in public. The Stoics had a belief that the peacock was created solely -for its tail, and these society folk may have the same notion about -themselves. I have known a woman, a lady, cut down the wages of her -half-starved servants, and squabble over the price of some cheap -vegetables, who would put down a large subscription for a testimonial to -some swell whom she had never seen or cared a pin about. - -We, that is, my wife and I, had never spoken of my Eurasian descent, yet -I could but feel that she was conscious of its disadvantages. Who could -be in India, among its Christian people, only for a few months, without -seeing the upturned noses of refined, Christian ladies and gentlemen, -when a reference was made to any one who had been touched with the -racial tar brush? - -“But why the——do you always bring this up?” some one may ask. I don’t -bring it up, for it is always up with me. - - “For that dye is on me, - Which makes my whitest part black.” - -I might as well be asked why I carry my nasal organ about with me, or if -people should ever be hitting this facial protuberance of mine, why -should I take offense? Even a worm will turn if trod upon. When we were -on our train in the railway station in Bombay, a lady looked into our -apartment, and remarked to her friend: “There’s an Eurasian in there, we -will find another place.” - -At one of the stations where we stopped for breakfast, as soon as I took -my seat at table, a man, I only knew he was a padri by his clothes, -arose and went to the other side. He probably, the next Sunday in his -service, read, “Since God hath made of one blood,” etc., but this was in -his prayer-book, and what he did at table was of a weekday color. In -company, at times when others were introduced with a smile and a shake -of the hand, some were so afflicted with frigid faces and stiffness in -their necks that I scarcely got a smile or a nod. - -I would not lisp a word about this if it were not for their passing as -people of culture and refinement, and more, or worse, as Christians. - -While away from India, I almost forgot that I was born under a curse, -but I was so forcibly reminded of it on the steamer, returning, and on -reaching Bombay, that my old feelings came back with renewed vigor, more -so on account of my wife. I endeavor to act like a man. I will not say -gentleman,—as that seems to be a special society made article of which I -think God is ashamed and disowns—and with courtesy and kindness, but I -am instantly and always in India, made to feel that I am an intruder, as -I really am. But who was the author of my intrusion and the cause of my -confusion? Therein is the sting and bitterness. - -Instead of asking why I, or we, cannot let this subject drop, should not -you, high-toned merchants, ladies, gentlemen, teachers, preachers, -Christians, followers of Jesus, all of you, show that your practice has -some relation to your creeds and professions? My experience had taught -me what to expect, and I was prepared for anything that might happen, -even the worst, and this nearly always did occur. A man may rough it and -bear any amount of brunt for himself, but if he has a particle of soul -of manhood in him, as a husband, he cannot bear the thought of a slight -or a snub to his wife without taking offense, especially when he is the -innocent cause of it. - -We were a kingdom by ourselves, and supremely happy, yet I knew we must -see people and I was in constant dread. The time soon came. - -There were to be some sports, and all the station were expected to be -present. Even society likes a crowd to look on, though the unregenerate -residuum are kept outside the ropes. I thought this a good opportunity -to make our first public appearance, so in our phaeton, drawn by a pair -of the best steppers in the station, we were driven to the parade -ground. I saw that our coming excited considerable curiosity, and to -tell the truth, I was not the least displeased at this. A number of my -acquaintances came up to greet me, for I had some friends, and don’t -wish it to be understood that because there are lots of cads and snobs, -that I think all the better class of people belong to these grades. I -was proud of this recognition. I have always had pride as every one -should have, and mine, myself being the best judge of it, was an honest -kind, based on my good intentions and self respect as a man. I never -forgot the saying of Mr. Percy, “Charles, be a man.” He was a man who -hated any false way, a manly, noble man, pure and clean, true as steel, -and one in whom Jesus, or any other good person, would have been -delighted as a companion, a friend without guile. To be a man, to have -subdued all the baseness that pertains to the flesh, and to have the -honesty, purity, courage and nobility that belongs to real manhood, is -what it seems to me to be Godlike. When one has reached that condition -he has obtained what the religious call “salvation,” and is prepared for -the life to come. There are so many pigmies—no that is not the word—as -they are only pigmies in goodness, but giants in evil—coarse-minded, -foul-worded, sordid and base in everything, deceivers and seducers, -living in the slime and filth of vice. They are the eels and slugs of -humanity, living in the mud, while the pure and good are like the -delicate trout that can live only in the springs at the source of the -streams, but here I am going astray again. - -I said that I had pride. I was proud of my wife and the way she received -my friends. There was not a woman present who was her superior in -appearance, manners or dress, and I knew, with her spirit, she could -hold her own with the best of them, and I was not mistaken. As others -came up to our company a white-haired, white-faced, flashily dressed -swell, with an air of self-importance, putting his one-eyed glass to his -eye, bowed to my wife with the remark, “Pardon me, but doncher know, I -think I must have met you before.” This was said with a bold, -patronizing air, with a London cockney tone and accent. My wife not at -all disconcerted, with a laugh in her voice, replied, “Oh, yes, Mr. -Smith, I remember you well. It was years ago, in Roorki, at a croquet -party, when you told me that if I preferred that Eurasian I could do so. -And to show you that I made use of the liberty you gave me, allow me to -introduce you—Mr. Smith, Mr. Japhet, my husband.” - -I would rather have lost the value of my best horse than to have missed -that scene. It was so sudden—a flash of Irish wit. Mr. Smith scarcely -nodded, though I made as graceful a bow as I could. His white face -turned scarlet, and he seemed to be stricken dumb with all eyes upon -him. I think he would have blessed his stars if the stand had broken -down at the risk of killing a score of people, if a woman had fainted or -a horse had rushed among us, but nothing happened. - -I think it was not her words alone, but the sight of me, “That -Eurasian,” one who had claimed to be the son of Mr. Smith, the -Commissioner. This seemed to give a paralysis to his mentality. For a -few moments, an age it seemed, he stood gazing as if trying to get the -remnants of himself together, he, slightly bowing, turned away with his -blushes thick upon him. I saw at a glance of the company that my wife -had made her first innings with great eclat. There is nothing like -winning at the start. It gives courage to the winner and commands -respect from others. I need not say that I felt intensely pleased with -my wife, not only for the independent, capable spirit she showed, but -for her brave recognition of me, her husband. How else could I feel? I -must also say that I was greatly pleased with the utter discomfiture of -my white-faced brother, Mr. Smith. Some very goody-good people might say -that such a feeling was wicked, but I cannot help that. I confess to -being a little wicked at times, but my wickedness is not of the low, -debased kind. I despise stealing, and yet I would delight in tripping up -a thief who was trying to escape. In the same spirit, I am delighted -when impudence and arrogance takes a tumble. The theory is, that when -you are smitten on one cheek you should turn the other also for a smite, -but when is it ever put in practice? I doubt if it is practicable. I -know that if I had acted in that way, I would not only have had both my -cheeks knocked away, but would have lost my head as well. I have a -theory of my own, which is this, especially in dealing with Christians. -They always teach the turning the other cheek doctrine, though they -never act upon it. Yet, as a man of honor, I am bound to take them at -their word, that they always do as they wish to be done by. So, when any -one of them hits me on the one cheek, I must logically believe that, as -a gentleman and a Christian, he wishes me to do unto him as he did to -me, and I give him as good in return, and, to show my generosity, go him -a little better as interest on his investment. How am I to do -differently? - -If, when he states his doctrine, I should doubt his word, he might say I -was no gentleman, so when I take him to mean just what he says, he -certainly should not find fault with what he gets. - -I know there is much of preaching that becomes extorted, tired out, -completely exhausted before it reaches practice. It is strange what -different notions there are. Once a prominent Christian defrauded me out -of quite a sum of money that I had loaned to assist him. He was not -poor, or I could have overlooked the debt. After waiting, running and -dunning him until my patience was exhausted, my temper raised to welding -heat, and I was on the verge of using, not the Queen’s English, but -rather that of King George the Fourth, this very religious debtor of -mine said, “Mr. Japhet, I am afraid you are not showing a Christian -spirit.” The cheek of this pious cheat and thief, talking “Christian -spirit” to me! I scarcely need say that I gave him a little of his -personal biography that he probably did not relate to his family or -friends. There is a great deal of what the English call “rot” in all -this pious twaddle among some religious people that is repugnant to my -taste, heathen though I be. - -I accept what the noble Lord Tennyson has said, “I am Calvinist enough -to have a willingness to be damned for the glory of God, but I am not -willing to be damned to satisfy the hatred, pride and hypocrisy of men -no better than I am.” - -One morning one of the headmen of my villages came to my house in a -great state of excitement. It appeared that an ofiun walla sahib had -come into the district and had sent his police to take away a number of -the cultivators. To understand the matter myself, I went without any -delay, and found that some of the best men had been taken, for what -purpose the people did not know. I went several miles further, where I -found a large tent under a tree. In front, at a table, sat a European -surrounded by a number of policemen. Before him were several hundred -natives seated in rows upon the ground. I sent my card and asked for an -interview, which was granted. I explained who I was, that I was the -owner of some villages, that as some of my ryots had been taken I had -come to make inquiries. He replied that he was the agent of the Opium -Department, and had been ordered by Government to come into the district -and arrange for the cultivation of opium. He said it would be a good -thing for the people, as he would make contracts and give advances on -the crop. I made no objection to his statements, knowing well the -absolute and despotic power of a Government officer, and that any -argument in opposition from me would defeat my purpose; that it was the -best policy for me to be as docile as possible. I wished to get my -people released, and I well knew that if I showed any fight he would -exercise his power and I would inevitably be defeated. The Hindu proverb -is a good one. “Soft words are better than harsh; the sea is attracted -by the cool moon, and not by the hot sun.” - -After hearing all his statements, I replied that I was trying some -experiments with new kinds of seeds, in the rotation of crops, deep -ploughing, and in the introduction of imported cattle, and that it would -greatly interfere with my plans if the people were diverted from them. -He at first demurred, because his men had told him that there was very -rich land in the villages best suited for opium; that he would like also -to experiment in his line. This he said with a smile, as if taking me on -my own ground, that a few patches of poppy would not interfere with my -purposes. I then went on my knees, metaphorically speaking, and begged -him as a special favor that he would grant my request. My earnest -pleading as a suppliant must have touched him, for he at once said, “Mr. -Japhet, as a special favor, under the circumstances you have stated, I -will release your men, though it may make discontent among the people of -other villages.” He then gave an order for my ryots to be called, and -they went away greatly relieved, and as they afterwards told me, were -very grateful for what I had done. After thanking the officer for his -kindness, I took my departure. - -I have often thought of this incident, and to tell the truth, have been -ashamed of my cringing attitude in order to carry out my purpose. But -what else could I have done? When one, unarmed, meets a brigand who -points a pistol at his breast, even the bravest of men will deem it best -to surrender and deliver the contents of his pockets, expressing thanks -to his assailant for his courtesy in not discharging his weapon. It is -very easy to talk about courage when there is no danger in front of you. - -The natives of India are accused of being cringing and truculent, of -being invariable liars and deceivers. How could they be anything else? -They have been subjects of tyranny and deception for a thousand years or -more, when not only their little property, but their lives, were at the -absolute disposal of their rulers and the robber minions of Government, -so they have become inevitably what they are. - -As I left the presence of the Sahib and had reached the road, a rather -elderly Hindu of fine appearance threw himself on his knees in front of -me, and putting his arms around my legs, he touched his forehead upon my -boots several times. This was done so quickly that I had not time to -check him. Then lifting up his head and still on his knees, he held up a -paper in one hand and five rupees in the other. He said that the ofiun -walla sahib had made him sign a contract by which he was to cultivate a -certain amount of land for opium, and had given him five rupees as an -advance on the crop. He said that it was contrary to his religion, -against his caste and his dastur or custom to raise opium; that he -wanted to raise food for his bal batchas, children, and begged of me to -intercede with the sahib and get his contract annulled. He pleaded most -piteously. I lifted him up and talked with him. I told him that the -sahib was a Government officer, while I was only a zemindar, and that if -I went to him he might become angry and double the contract. I certainly -was disposed to help him, but I knew that if I interceded for him I -would have hundreds of others at my feet, and there would be no end of a -hullabaloo, and the sahib would have his own way in the end and make it -even worse for the people. “Why awaken sleeping leopards?” “It is no use -to sharpen thorns,” are common Hindu proverbs. - -I learned afterwards that numbers went to the Collector of the District, -who was as much of an autocrat and a despot in his way as was the other. -He always resented any one foraging in his pasture. He wrote an -indignant letter to the opium agent, and the latter replied that if the -collector would attend to his own business he might find enough to do. - -Such was the commencement of opium growing in that district. There were -about a million people in the district, and I doubt if any one of them -had ever seen a poppy head until it was raised under the forced -contracts of the opium agent. I was well acquainted with the district, -had traveled everywhere in it, and had never seen a sign of opium either -among the people or in the fields; and I question if there ever had been -an ounce of opium used unless in medicine given by the doctors. The -people did not want it in any shape, either for use or cultivation. - -Why then was its cultivation forced upon these heathen, as Christians -delight to call them? Simply and solely for revenue, for the money there -was in it. The contracts were of the strictest kind, and the slightest -violation of them would make a man a criminal. The plots of land were -measured and recorded, the methods of preparing the soil, the time of -sowing the seed, the collection of the juice and the saving of the -refuse, were all minutely detailed. Every particle of the plant worth -anything had to be delivered to Government under pain of fine and -imprisonment, and for all his labor and anxiety the ryot got only a -pittance, while the Government received a profit of nine hundred per -cent. No one ever raised opium under these contracts but at a loss -compared with what he could have received from his usual crops. - -There was no local market for the opium when produced. Probably not a -pound a year would have been purchased by the inhabitants if left to -themselves. In order to facilitate the use of a drug of which the people -were happily ignorant and did not want, the Government licensed men in -different places to sell it, and even then there were no sales. To begin -the trade these licensees were then ordered to give away samples, and so -by degrees the people were educated in the opium habit. In a few years -quite a number became confirmed opium users, and the evil, like the -virus of a disease inoculated in the blood, spread over the district -with its usual demoralizing effect. - - - - - CHAPTER XXXIII. - - -It was the same with liquor. For years I never saw a drunken man in the -district. There were no spirits made, none to be obtained and none used. -It is contrary to the religion of the better classes of Hindus to have -anything to do with liquor in any manner, and the Muhamedan religion -prohibits its use entirely. The people were in blissful ignorance of the -use and effects of liquor. Along came the abkari agent of the Revenue -Department of Government who saw a great field for his operations and he -at once arranged for the erection of four distilleries. Natives in the -Government service, both Hindu and Muhamedan were placed in charge. At -first the distilleries were idle, but by sending out agents to offer big -prices for sugar cane refuse, the natives were induced to bring the -stuff for sale. Then the liquor was not used and the same methods were -employed as for the introduction of opium. Places were licensed and -liquor at first given away for the encouragement of trade and the -benefit of the Government revenue. The result was that in a few years -there were drunkards, and the nights were made hideous by their revelry. -Idleness, poverty and crime increased. Broils destroyed the good order -of the communities. The Muhamedan officer in charge told me that every -year there was a large increase in the amount of spirits produced and -the annual reports of Government were exultant over the increased -revenue from this department. One of the members of the Board of -Revenue, an Englishman, in one of his tours of examination boasted of -the increasing success of the liquor traffic among the natives and the -consequent advantage to Government. A man might as well boast of his -seduction of innocence, of his robbery of widows or of defrauding the -simple-minded. But what of the officers of Government, intelligent men, -calling themselves Christians, representing a civilized Christian -people, deliberately planning a scheme with the all-powerful, despotic, -brute force of Government to debauch and degrade the ignorant, -simple-minded people of India? The devil himself, if there be one, as -the Christians devoutly believe, must have made hell ring with laughter -when he saw what these Christian officers of a Christian nation were -doing to help him damn the world. - -It may be asked why did the people submit to such tyranny and raise -opium? Only an innocent, unacquainted with the power and methods of the -Indian Government would ask such a question. - -What else could these helpless people do but to go when seized by the -policemen of the opium agent, and to take the contracts forced upon -them? The Collector of the District was snubbed by the agent for his -interference and when he referred the matter to the Government of the -Province, he was told in polite, but very emphatic terms, that he was -not to meddle with things outside his own department. As this is a true -story I could name the place, the year, and give the names of all the -officers concerned, but as such methods of raising revenue were no -secret, why be personal? A European, writing of the Eskimos, says: “Our -civilization, our missions and our commercial products have reduced its -material condition, its morality and its social order to a state of such -melancholy decline that the whole race seems doomed to destruction.” -Would not this be applicable to India, especially as regards the -introduction of European vices? - -Why did the natives continue to cultivate opium after the Government -pressure had been removed? Because there was a little ready money in it. -They are so desperately impoverished that the offer of money is a -temptation not to be resisted. Nothing is so attractive to a native as -an advance of money, peshgi. He will often make a ruinous bargain or -take a losing contract if he can get a prepayment, trusting to fate to -help him out in the end. Though heathen, they are not more able to -resist temptation, when money is in question, than their Christian -fellow men. I learned when in England that the business of a publican -was considered degrading and disgraceful, yet there were many church -members, both Catholic and Protestant, engaged in it. - -Such is the power and worship of wealth that even Her Majesty, the -Queen, and her eminent advisers make peers of brewers and distillers, -and it is not wholly a concealed secret that some prominent -ecclesiastics hold shares in breweries and distilleries. If such things -occur in the civilized Christian light of England, is it to be wondered -at, that the wretched natives of India are tempted by money? - -I frequently took pleasure in tantalizing the natives connected with the -distilleries for having to do with a business contrary to their religion -and customs. They replied that it was utterly hateful to them in every -way, but as servants of Government they had to obey orders or lose their -situations, and this would be poverty and starvation to them and their -families. A Tahsildar was in charge of one of the distilleries. I said -to him, “You are a strict Mussalman, you say your daily prayers, you -rigidly fast during all the Ramazan, and yet you superintend the -manufacture of spirits forbidden by your Koran.” He replied, “I have -been in the Government service over thirty years, and have to obey its -orders. Should I refuse, I would receive my dismissal and this would -greatly reduce my pension on which I retire soon. I am helpless in the -matter and compelled to have charge of a business, of which I am ashamed -and more than that, every day when I go to the distillery I am afraid -that the curse of the Prophet may come upon me for doing what is -contrary to my religion.” - -If the natives of India were asked about the liquor and opium business, -nine-tenths of them, heathen as they are, would say “abolish it at -once.” Why then is it continued? For the sake of the revenue. Were there -no gain from it, the Government would not tolerate it for a day. The -most detestable feature of the whole matter is the philanthropic, -for-the-glory-of-God air, that the Government supporters assume, when -they try to uphold this crime against a conquered and helpless, ignorant -people. One can have some respect for an outspoken, frank man, though he -be wicked, but I have yet to learn that a truckling hypocrite has ever -been regarded with anything but contempt. If the Government of India -would frankly say that it didn’t care a blanked ha’penny about the -morals, happiness or eternal welfare of the people of India or China, -but what it wanted was revenue from opium and spirits, it would be -telling the truth and one might respect its frankness, though detesting -its principles. When it claims that it is cultivating opium and -fostering the liquor traffic out of pure philanthropy, it is presuming -too much on the capacity of human credulity. The statement that if India -does not raise opium, China will do it for herself, or that India should -supply the pure drug, otherwise the Chinese would get it badly -adulterated, is simply twaddle of the thinnest kind, such as any villain -might use as an excuse for his wrong-doing and none but a knave or an -idiot would accept. - -Being such as I am, I have great sympathy for these poor, oppressed -people. I have seen the constantly increasing degradation of India, -through opium and liquor. Year by year it is becoming worse and worse -through the fostering help of this so-called Christian Government. Years -ago, one might travel through the length and breadth of the country, and -not see a man drunk with opium or liquor, now he can see and hear them -everywhere, and the end is not yet. The seed has been sown, and the -harvests are coming. - -Every native, and all Europeans, who are not in the service, and have -not their own selfish interests at stake, will lay the blame where it -properly belongs, on the Government. All the blessings that England has -conferred upon India, will never outweigh this curse of drunkenness, -directly caused by Government authority. - -As I had an experience in regard to the cultivation of opium, so I had -to thwart a plan for the introduction of liquor. Anyone could see, at a -glance, that these villagers of mine were prosperous, and had money to -spend; so the greedy eyes of the agents of the Abkari Department did not -overlook them. One of these men, in one of the villages, by his oily -tongue, and the offer of a big rent, had nearly obtained the lease of a -house, for the sale of liquor and opium. This was at once reported to -me, and I was soon upon the ground. The opportunity afforded me a chance -for a temperance lecture. The people were all collected one evening -under the big tree in front of the school-house. I explained to them -that their ancestors had never used opium or liquor; that their religion -was opposed to the use of these things; that it would be a violation of -their caste and custom, to degrade them all, and make them mlecchas or -outcasts; that the use of them would be a waste of money. I portrayed -all this with explanations, and begged of them that they would not -degrade themselves, and destroy the good name they had got among the -surrounding people. I wanted to touch their pride, as well as to -encourage their feeling of moral responsibility. I saw that I had gained -my point, and might have rested, but I reminded them of what I had done -for their improvement and happiness, and as they well knew that I had -never done anything to their hurt, they should trust me still, but if -they should allow the sale or use of these injurious things, contrary to -my wishes, I would have less interest in helping them in the future. -Instead of this method, I might have given an order, forbidding the -sale, and it would have been obeyed, but it was not my way of treating -these people. I wanted them to take the responsibility, and to make them -feel they had done the work, not I, by an order. - -After the assembly broke up, the man who had lost his chance of getting -a big rent for his house, stopped to ask some questions. “If the use of -opium and liquor were so bad, why did the Sircar, who was the mabap to -all the people, urge and compel them to raise opium, build distilleries -and license places for the sale of sharab? Was the Sircar so bad as to -be willing to injure the people? He had heard in the bazar of the -station, that all the sahibs drank liquor, and that the khitmutgar of -one of the Collectors had said that his sahib would often be drunk after -dinner. All the sahib log were Esai log, Jesus people. If the Christian -religion was the true one, then how could these Christians make opium -and liquor for sale, and use them if it was wrong to do so?” A great -question, as difficult to answer, as it is to excuse Jesus for making -wine; and make an apology for Paul, recommending Timothy to take wine -for his stomach’s sake. It is an unpleasant task to have to apologize -for the wrong-doing of Christians. I explained that the sahibs were only -men, and many of them often did wrong, which was no excuse for others. -If other people should steal, it was no reason why he should become a -thief, no matter who they were. - -Why should he not ask such questions? They are asked daily throughout -India. The occurrences in the European households, the tiffs between -husbands and wives are freely discussed in the bazars, and are as well -known as if they had been performed in the street in open daylight. The -people may be heathen, and uneducated, yet they know a great deal more -than they are credited with. - -There was no more trouble after that about the culture of opium, or the -sale of liquor in the villages. The people saw enough of the evil -effects in the communities around them, where the government had -established liquor and opium dens, to convince them that they had -happily escaped a great calamity and nuisance. - -Not long after this, one of the villages had an object lesson, when I -happened to be present. A sweeper had been away to a village, attending -some festival among his brethren, and returned in a great state of -hilarity. At first he was only amusing, then began to take liberties, -which the people resented. In return he gave them gali, pouring upon -them the foulest abuse. I suggested, they tie him to a tree, and drench -him with water, which they did till he was sober, a great crowd in -attendance, to whom I gave a temperance lecture, with the subject before -me. The next day the village committee came to me to inquire what -punishment should be given to the man for his foul, abusive words. I -suggested they put him on a donkey, with his face tail-wards, and as a -dead vulture had been brought to me, from under one of the trees, that -the skin of this stinking bird should be put on the sweeper as a -headdress. He was soon in position, with his regalia upon him, and the -donkey was led up and down the streets for an hour, while the crowd, -including many from the other villages, for the report of the coming fun -soon spread, made all possible sport with their victim, while the boys -pelted the sinner with bits of earth and rotten vegetables. This I -considered sufficient for the time, but the committee decided, that if -he, or any one else, should commit a like offense, they should be tied -up, drenched with water until sober, and then be flogged. I never heard -of a case of drunkenness in any of the villages afterwards. The people -became a law unto themselves in opposition to the philanthropic -government that tried to make them drunkards. - -Life with us went on with the monotony usual in an India station. From -month to month scarcely anything, not even the unexpected, happened. The -military officers were longing for a break out somewhere, no matter with -whom, the French on the south-east, the Russians on the north-west, or -with the border tribes, so long as it would give them something to do in -their line. Their trade was war, and war they wanted, something to take -the place of the everlasting drill, and to break up the tiresome routine -of cantonment work. The members of the civil service had their daily -grists to grind, and like toilers on a tread-mill, were glad when the -days were ended. Though excluded somewhat, I could hear the murmurs of -discontent. Few seemed to have any real interest in their work. They -considered themselves as exiles driven away from home by necessity, to -become naukars, and their great hope was in furloughs and the prospect -of retirement. As I was at home I made the best of it, and my wife -joined me heartily in promoting our mutual happiness. We had our books, -magazines and papers, which gave us an abundance of enjoyment. Our large -garden gave us recreation and pleasure, while our villages gave us work. - -We often spent days with our friends, the villagers. My wife became the -mama to all the women and girls and they were very quick to profit by -her teachings. She visited them in their houses, criticised their ways -of keeping house, and advised in regard to making their homes pleasant -and comfortable. She showed them how to make various cheap articles. -Soon all hands were busy in trying to excel each other in having the -cleanest and best furnished house. There were no zananas, and the women -had become so accustomed to seeing me at our assemblies that they freely -welcomed me in company with my wife. It may appear very insignificant, -but it has been one of the delights of my life to recall the great -improvements made in the habits of these simple-minded villagers. The -cost was so little and the results very great, showing what a little -teaching and encouragement can do. Cleanliness became a pride, as well -as a habit. If some kept their houses clean, others did not dare to do -otherwise, if not from choice, for fear of remarks. - -The houses were, however, not satisfactory, and my wife suggested that -we build a model house. I selected a spot in a central place, and built -one upon it as cheaply as possible, with a view to substantial use and -comfort. It had two rooms, a small veranda in front, and an enclosed -yard at the back, where the cooking could be done and various articles -be stored. The walls were plastered with clay by the women with their -skill at such work. Then came the furnishing. This model house, matted, -charpoyed, stooled and cupboarded, with pictures cut from illustrated -papers upon the walls, was good enough for a king, and probably much -neater than what some of the lords in England not many years ago -enjoyed. When completed, at one of our evening assemblies I called -attention to it, and promised to give ten rupees to every one who would -build a house like it. I explained to them that by joining together they -could mould the brick, thatch the roofs, and do all the work themselves, -without any outside help—all to work together like busy bees. - -I suggested to the committee that the ground plot of the village should -be enlarged, so as to allow of back yards, with alleys between the -yards. This done, the work went on apace, and soon a number of houses -were built. There was an abundance of grass on the borders of the -fields. I engaged a mat-maker from the city, and set him to instruct the -women as well as men to make mats. At first some hesitated, as it was -not according to their caste to do such work, but they soon fell in, and -it was not long before every house had mats for its floors. Many of the -people had slept on the ground from sheer laziness or custom. I had a -carpenter make same cheap charpoys and then thick mats were made for -them. It was a mat-making community for a while, as no one wished to be -outdone by his neighbor. Then came the making of rude shelves, on which -they could place their trinkets, and soon every house had such a -cupboard. Then little low stools, with twine grass bottoms, on which -they could sit cross-legged if they chose, instead of on the floor as -formerly. The desire for these new things became contagious, and their -eagerness gave us great amusement. - -My wife had offered to give the twine for the mats, the wood for the -shelves, and the pictures for the walls, and still better than all that, -she would give a looking-glass like the one she used, for each house -when it was complete. This last offer took the cake, as every Eve’s -daughter of them was bound to have a looking-glass, and gave her men -folk no rest until they had built a house. I might have planned for days -and nights together, before I could have caught on such a trick as -effective as that. It was a woman’s instinct that did it. My advice and -offer of ten rupees were nowhere compared to the looking-glass for the -erection of new houses. - -The result of our model house suggestion was that within a year there -was not an old house in all the village. Each one was in line, matted, -shelved and pictured, and last but not least, judging by the expressive -faces and appearance of the women, each house had its looking-glass. - -My other villages, seeing what was going on, became extremely jealous, -and their committees called on me and asked what they had done to turn -the hearts of the sahib and mem sahib away from them—to favor one -village and not the others. I was greatly pleased with this sign of -life, and after letting them talk a while, as each member of the -committee had to tell his story of their regard for me, how anxious they -were to please me, and how heartbroken they were to think that I had -forgotten them. - -I asked what they wanted. Were they willing to build new houses? And -they all responded yes, as with one voice. I then promised to do the -same for their villages as I had done for the other, when they fairly -embraced me, and departed with protestations of love for me and the mem -sahib. They had not left her out, for they had probably been well -instructed before they left home, as they very politely asked, “And the -looking-glasses too, mem sahib?” She responded, with a laugh, “Yes, to -every house a looking-glass.” Soon we had a model house in each village, -and for days I was occupied in staking out the ground for houses, alleys -and yards. - -Before another year all the old houses had disappeared, the rubbish -removed and everything was spick and span new and clean, a wonderful -change compared to the filthy places formerly occupied. - - - - - CHAPTER XXXIV. - - -One evening my wife came into our rest house, from the other villages -where the houses were nearly finished, and I saw that she was greatly -pleased at something that had occurred. She said that the women had all -come to her and almost their only question was about the -looking-glasses. She asked, “Suppose there are no looking-glasses in -Calcutta, then what am I to do?” Almost a wail of despair went up from -the crowd. “O mem sahib, mem sahib! you must not say that, you promised -and we know you won’t break your promise.” “All right,” she replied, “I -will get you the glasses if I have to go to Wilayat for them,” and they -were all as happy as some little girls would be at the promise of dolls -from Paris. Bundles of twine, loads of pictures and boxes of -looking-glasses were duly given and all were happy for many a day. - -The greatest aid to me in making improvements was the village -committees, each composed of five men, the majority ruling. For the -selection of these committees I had appointed annual election days when -all the men over twenty years of age, were each allowed to cast a ballot -for the man they wanted. On the morning of the election days the school -teachers took their places apart and the men one by one went to them and -got a ticket written, of the names they chose. These tickets were folded -and the men slipped them into a closed box, a teacher checking the names -of the voters in a list that had previously been made. The only -collusion possible was with the teachers and they were strictly enjoined -not to utter a word of suggestion but only to write the five names given -to them. There was probably considerable electioneering beforehand and -many an hour’s talk as they smoked their hookas, about the make-up of -the new committee. There was considerable excitement over these -elections and it increased year by year and made everybody feel that he -was somebody, though he was only the village sweeper. There was great -interest among the crowd at the close of the polls when the names of the -candidates were read off and counted. - -The committees thus chosen were clothed with authority and felt their -responsibility. They acted with such discretion that I never heard a -word of dissent against any action of theirs. This may be accounted for -that there were no ranting babu pleaders among them and they had not -learned the tricks and bribery of civilized people. They were very -deliberate and assumed such a magisterial air and dignity, that could -not be excelled by the judges of any High Court, and I do not doubt that -their rulings were just as equitable. There was no Court of Appeals -though the committees often came to me for advice and suggestions, but I -never interfered after they had given their decisions, so that it became -a saying amongst the people “The Committee has spoken,” as if nothing -further was to be said or done. I had formed a set of rules which the -committee executed. They settled all disputes, had charge of the tanks -and fishing, looked after the drains and saw that the houses and streets -were kept clean and in order. The system was one of self-government, and -made the people think and act for themselves. - -I had built only one tank near one of the villages. One day not long -after the new houses in the other villages had been completed their -committees came to me in a body. Their spokesman said that I had been -very kind to them, that they did not wish to make any complaint and -hoped I would not be angry with them for making another request, but as -I had built a tank for one village from which its people had water for -their fields and plenty of fish for food, they hoped that I, as their -mabap, would also supply them with tanks. I asked if they would give the -land. Certainly they would do this as they would make allotments of -other fields to those occupying ground where the tanks would be placed. -I gave them a favorable answer and received their hearty thanks. The -tanks were soon dug, the people of the different villages, coming with -their cattle and carts making gala days in helping each other. After the -rains the tanks were stocked with fish which in a few years became very -plentiful. - -The villages were now in a most prosperous condition. I had insisted on -their saving all the refuse and the soil became rich. My theory was that -the man who impoverishes his land steals from his own pocket. There was -an abundance of fuel from the trees that had been planted, so that the -manure was not burned as formerly. There was a rotation of crops with -different kinds of grain and vegetables. Every third year new seed was -imported or got from other parts of India. Grass was grown which with -the green stuff was preserved in silos so that there never was any -scarcity of fodder. The silos were for the preservation of feed, what -the manure pits were for the preservation of manure. The cattle were -from imported stock and excellent, quite a contrast with the poor -half-starved beasts of the surrounding villages. - -I had quite a tussle with my friends on the milk and cow question. It -was formerly the custom for them to let the calves run with the cows and -no milk was procured. I insisted that the calves should not be allowed -to go to their mothers even for a day after their births. The people -said this was not the custom with their forefathers, that it was not -possible, the cows would not give milk or allow themselves to be milked -unless the calves were present. There was very near a rebellion. After -reflection the committees quieted the rest, by saying that the sahib -knew everything and should have his own way, which he had, with the -result that the cows became as good milkers as on any dairy farm in -Europe. - -It was the custom when a calf died to stuff its skin with grass and -every time the cow was milked this imitation calf was placed beside her. - -I learned indirectly that I was extolled as a wonderful sahib, that I -not only knew how to make lightning with a machine, but all about cows -and how to make butter. I had thoroughly studied this latter subject -during my foreign trip as well as about silos. - -There was plenty of fruit from the trees that had been planted. The -committee passed a rule that those appointed to gather the fruit should -bring it to the Chibutra where at evening it was counted or weighed by -the committee and each family given its portion. - -The new houses were abodes of neatness, health and comfort, and each -family took pride in keeping everything in good order. My wife -instructed the women in various industries, among them making articles -to adorn their houses and themselves, so that they were most willing to -accede to her wishes. She gave them flower seeds and every house had its -pots of flowers. The women instead of idling, were very busy in their -household duties or carrying water for their flowers. The people from -the surrounding country for miles came to see my villages as to a fair. -It was something strange for them to see common natives enjoying so much -health, comfort and pleasure and their admiration was a stimulant to the -people. - -I could but pity those around them living in poverty, squalor and filth, -with constant sickness, whilst their landlords lived in cities, grasping -everything they could from their miserable half-starved ryots. - -There were several things from the absence of which we were blessed. -There was not an accursed opium den, liquor shop or money-lender within -our boundary, and I might add no oppressive, grasping zemindar. I had -prevented these evils from the first and the committees insisted that no -one should use opium or liquor; that no one should borrow money outside -of their own circles, and passed a usury law that no one should charge -more interest than six per cent per annum on pain of forfeiture of the -amount loaned, so that these village committees, unlettered heathen, -were considerably in advance of the great Government of India, that next -to the twin curses of opium and liquor, fosters the other curse, the -robbing of the poor by tolerating the incredible percentage of the -money-lenders. - -The Collector of the district in his cold weather tour, once encamped -not far from one of the villages. The committee concluded to make up a -present for the Barra Sahib. They collected vegetables, fruit, flowers, -fish, milk and butter, quite a cart load. When well dressed they -appeared before him, to his surprise and astonishment, as he afterwards -told me, for he could not have got as good supplies from his own house -and garden. This reception greatly pleased them, and he promised to pay -them a visit on the following morning. Bright and early every one was at -work. The clean streets were sprinkled, and all put on their gayest -apparel. Nearly all went to the boundary to meet him, and followed him -in procession with the village band in the lead. This band was quite a -feature at our evening assemblies, melas and fairs. The instruments were -all native, and the music was not such as is heard in the Grand Opera -House in Paris, but it suited the people, so what more could be asked? -The Collector was completely taken aback at the sight, and still more -astonished when he saw the well built houses, every veranda adorned with -flowers and the clean sprinkled streets. They escorted him to the -Chibutra under the big tree, when he told them how pleased he was, and -thanked them for the presents they had sent. The women were particularly -happy when he complimented them on their appearance, the neatness of -their houses, the beauty and variety of the flowers on their verandas. I -was not aware of his going near the village, or I would have been -present, but I was glad that the people had acted of their own accord -and pleasure. - -I have great faith in nature, that if man was not distorted by beliefs, -traditions, customs, education and society, he would be as virtuous, -honest and good as other animals; but that is another subject. - -The committee sent me word of the Collector Sahib’s presence, so I went -out to show him due respect as a loyal zemindar. The committee had a -reason for my coming. The collector’s servants and camp followers had -raided the gardens, fields and fruit trees, taking what they chose and -refusing payment, as usual with them. Besides, some of them had nets and -were catching loads of fish of all sizes. To excuse themselves they said -they were the Barra Sahib’s servants, and wherever they went they took -what they wanted and paid nothing. This was the truth, but did not make -their robbery and insolence any more palatable to my people. On hearing -this I told the committee to come with me to call on the sahib. I had -not met him, as he was a new arrival in the station, and had not called -on me for the probable reason that the cantonment magistrate—somewhat of -a cad, always in debt to his servants and shop-keepers, having a lot of -gambling IOU’s against him in the club at the end of every month—had -dropped my name from the calling list which was in his charge, giving as -a reason to some one that newcomers might not care to become acquainted -with Eurasians. But then he was the second generation from a London -tailor, and as some society expert has observed that it takes seven -generations to make a gentleman, he was only two-sevenths of one, so no -matter. - -The Collector received me with great kindness. He told me of his public -reception, how surprised and pleased he was, that the village was a -paradise compared with others, that it was the model village of all he -had ever seen. When about to take leave, I told him that the committee -were outside the tent. We went out. They hesitated, expecting that I -would talk for them, but I preferred to let them tell their own story. -Their leader began by saying how glad their hearts had been made by his -honor coming to them, that they were all his servants, that everything -in the village was his, and they hoped his highness would not be -offended if they said that some worthless fellows in his honor’s camp -had gone into the fields and taken vegetables and fruit and had caught -fish from the tank with nets which was against the rule, and given -nothing in payment except gali, and threatened if they were reported to -take much more. He told this with great effect in his own eloquent -village language which would lose all its force by translation. - -The Collector at once became very angry and calling his servants -denounced them for committing robbery and disgracing him, and threatened -that if any of them dared to go near the village again he would have -them brought up and flogged. He offered to pay for the stuff stolen but -the committee refused payment as they did not care for the value, but -did not like the insolence and abuse. The Collector then thanked the -committee for reporting the matter. He remarked to me that this probably -happened wherever he went, and no one dared to report to him for fear of -ill treatment. I replied that I had heard of men boasting that they -liked to travel with Government officials, as it never cost them -anything to live. He asked me about the villages and I gave him their -history, of the fish supply in the tank and the rules about taking fish, -not omitting the committee compelling Gulab, as a punishment, to eat the -fish raw that he had caught, at which he was greatly amused. He -afterwards made several visits to the village, calling upon me. We had -some excellent fishing in the mornings at the tank, for he was one of -Izaak Walton’s followers. On his return to the station he and his wife -called on us, and we became the warmest friends, dining with each other -frequently, in spite of the fellow who had charge of the calling list. - -I had another experience soon after, that was not quite so pleasant. The -time for the settlement or re-assessment of the village lands arrived, -and I went out to look after my interests while the Settlement Officer -was present. I had never met this man, but I knew all about him from a -to zed. I called at his tent and sent in my card, when it came back -written upon, “Please state your business.” Had I not known it before, -this would have shown me at once that he was English, for this is one of -their ways of showing their self-importance and of snubbing, as I never -met it in any other class. I wrote that I was the zemindar of the -village, and left him to infer what he chose. Had I stated that I wished -to become acquainted with him, he would likely have replied that he did -not wish my acquaintance, or some similar remark to show that he was a -gentleman; or if I had stated my business he might have sent word that -he would send for me when he wanted me; and this would also have been -English, you know. - -I was admitted to the august presence, with scarcely a nod from him, nor -was I offered a seat. “Well,” said he with a brazen stare, “what can I -do for you?” treating me as if I were some itinerant beggar. I was -flustered and angry, for he had brass enough in his face and insolence -in his manner to upset the temper of a saint. I mildly replied that as -zemindar of the village I had come out of courtesy to him. “Well,” said -he, “as I am about to take my bath, I will bid you good morning,” and -out he went into another apartment. - -I concluded to remain at the village, come what would, without expecting -the pleasure I enjoyed with my Scotch friend, the Collector. The village -committee took the Settlement Officer a fine present, but he treated -them with such contempt that they never went near him again. His -servants robbed the gardens and fruit trees, but I suggested to the -people to say nothing. He every morning fished at the tank and made -large hauls, while his servants came with nets and took away loads of -small fish as well as large. This was done daily, until it became -irritating beyond endurance. The committee came to me with complaints, -and I saw that I must do something or lose my position in their -estimation; so I concluded to beard the lion or jackass, whatever might -happen. I saw him seated in front of his tent. He did not rise or even -nod, or say anything. I did not know why he should have treated me with -such insolence, unless it was in the nature of the beast to do so. - -“Well, what is it?” he finally asked. I replied, “I hope you will excuse -me for troubling you, but your men have gone into the gardens of the -villages and taken vegetables and fruit and abused the people when they -objected.” He stopped me with, “I don’t believe a word of it; -Chuprassi!” and up came a sleek villain whom I had seen in the gardens. -“Did any of the servants go into the village gardens and take -vegetables?” “Khudawand!” said the fellow with his hands together. -“Lord, why should we become bastard thieves when we have all we want in -his highness’ camp?” “There!” said the Khudawand, “I told you that it -was not so.” “But,” I remarked, “I saw this very man in the garden with -his arms full of vegetables.” He made no reply. I continued, “The people -do not mind the loss of the stuff, but they don’t like the abuse they -receive.” He only listened. Have you ever remonstrated with a man when -he only stared? Is there anything more irritating? I went on, “I built a -tank and stocked it with fish at considerable expense, and the rules are -that no outside natives shall fish in it, and the villagers themselves -shall not take fish under a certain size, and that no nets shall be -used; but your servants are daily using nets and carrying away loads of -small fish.” At this he sprang to his feet, blustering out, “I have had -enough of this. That is a public tank, and my servants shall fish there -if they want to.” - -“No,” I said, “that is my tank,” when he cut me short, saying, “I have -had enough; I want to hear no more. It seems to me that you are putting -on a good deal of side for a damned Eurasian, if I must tell you so.” -“Eurasian or not,” I replied, “my father was and is H. J. Smith of -Jalalpur, and as you are his nephew we are cousins; and it comes with -bad grace for you to twit me of being an Eurasian when it was from no -sin of mine, but at the pleasure of your own virtuous, Christian uncle.” -This all came out in a volley before he had time to interrupt me. He -sprang to his feet, for he had taken his seat, his face all aglow with -anger, and shaking his fist at me while he stamped upon the ground, he -fairly shouted, “It’s a lie; all a damned lie! Do you wish to insult me? -You must leave at once. Chuprassi!” But I was off and away before his -minion could come around the tent. - -It was some minutes before I recovered from my terrible anger, and then -I cursed myself by the hour for being such an ass, such an extra -long-eared one, for making a stupid blunder as to quarrel with a -Settlement Officer who had the valuation and taxation of all my lands in -his power. Though I had the satisfaction of telling the truth and -getting rid of some of my bilious indignation, it would have been better -not to have gone to him after the repulse of the first call; rather to -have lost all the fruit and vegetables, all the fish, both small and -great, before angering a settlement officer. - -It is said that there are two parts in a man, right and left, to -dominate the brain in turn. When one part had spoken as above, the other -said, “Who cares what such a man can do? Is it not better to be a man -and stand up for your rights than to cringe like a coward and quietly -submit to the oppression of a tyrant? Was not the heavy blow that you -gave that insolent bully’s head worth more than all the increased -assessments he can make?” Thus the two parts of me alternately held the -floor, the one lamenting the probably increased taxation, the other -pleading for the rights of my manhood. - -The officer did not depart for some days, and though I could do nothing, -I also remained. The whole of the camp followers, taking their cue from -their master, ravaged the gardens and fruit trees. Their delight was in -fishing with nets, a score of them, taking loads of small fish, out of -sheer sport. I remonstrated with them, but they replied with the -insolence of their master that their sahib had told them to catch all -the fish they wanted. The result was that there was not a minnow left in -the tank. The villagers were terribly wrought up. They proposed to -attack the thieves, but this would only have increased the trouble, as -my party would have got the worst of it, not in a fight, but in the -courts, where they would have been brought up for riotous conduct. Many -or all of them would have been taken away from their work or their -homes, kept in jail awaiting trial, and then likely be imprisoned for -years as criminals, for the sahib and his whole camp would have sworn -that my people were the aggressors. “He should hae a lang-shafted spune -that sups kale wi’ the deil,” and I knew that our “spune” had a very -short shaft compared with that of the English gentleman and his crew. - -To vindicate myself, I explained to the villagers what I had done, and -was obliged to let them know what I thought of the sahib. The whole -village was intensely agitated, and nothing was talked of but the -tyranny of the settlement officer, comparing him with the collector -sahib, who was so kind and pleased. - -It happened just as I anticipated, the assessments were increased twenty -per cent. Great stress was laid on the rich productive land, compared -with adjoining villages, on the valuable fruit trees, the comfortable -houses, on the tank yielding a large amount of fish. - -On hearing of the officer’s report I wrote to the Government in the -Revenue Department, making a long statement, showing in what condition I -had found the villages, a lot of dilapidated huts; that I had -contributed several thousand rupees for the construction of houses; that -the soil had been very poor, which I had enriched with fertilizers and -judicious cultivation; that many acres were absolutely barren, usar -land, which I under-drained and fertilized with lime and manure, and -after years of labor and much expense, had changed it to productive -soil; that I had built drains for the streets, and made the villages -healthy; and lastly, I had built the tank and stocked it with fish, -employing men to go a great distance, and bring the best kinds. I might -have told how the tank had been robbed by the camp of the Settlement -Officer, but caution controlled me to say nothing that would irritate, -as I was now a supplicant for mercy, since I knew I could not get -justice. I prayed that under the circumstances, the assessment might -remain as formerly, or at the same rate as of the villages in the -vicinity. - -My application was denied, on the plea that the Revenue Department could -not upset a report of the Settlement Officer who had been upon the -ground and thoroughly understood the whole matter. - -I went to the Collector and laid the whole subject before him, asking -for justice, omitting all mention of anything unpleasant that had -occurred. He wrote to the Department stating that he had spent some days -at these villages; that they were models, not only of the district but -of all India; that he had never seen any to compare with them; that they -were like villages at home; that he was surprised and delighted to find -that such improvements could be made in India; but it was all due to the -energy and personal attention of Mr. Japhet, who had spent large amounts -of money in the improvements. He hoped, therefore, that the Board would -reconsider its decision, as it would only be just to Mr. Japhet to make -some concession. The reply was that in view of the representations of -the Collector the assessment would be reduced to ten per cent. above the -former rate, but “further than that it would not be advisable, etc.” - -This was a gain, and somewhat satisfactory. If a robber waylays you, and -empties your pockets, it is better to accept a sovereign that he -generously offers you out of your own purse, than go without supper and -bed. - -I had then the pleasure of re-stocking my tank with fish and in the -evening after it was finished, at our assembly, we had a kind of a -jubilee meeting, thanking our stars that another settlement officer -would not come again for thirty-three years. - - - - - CHAPTER XXXV. - - -This arbitrary assessment of lands without regard to the expense of the -improvements, is one of the greatest drawbacks to the prosperity of -India where there is not a permanent settlement. I have been told by -many zemindars that any improvement of their villages would only be to -their detriment, that the digging of wells and tanks, the planting of -trees and the enrichment of the soil, would only increase their -assessment. I have known of villages where lands were allowed to remain -idle, and become barren several years before the settlement, so that -they might be assessed as waste land. As soon as the settlement was made -these lands were again cultivated. The Government forces the people to -become deceivers. My experience showed me that the zemindars were -correct in their statements. That if one did not wish to be punished for -making improvements he should do nothing. It is a pitiable condition in -which to place the people by a civilized government that is continually -appointing commissions to formulate voluminous reports and getting the -opinion of scientific book farmers on the improvement of the -agricultural condition of India. What is the inducement for any one to -plant a tree, dig a well or tank, or improve the soil, when he knows as -sure as the sun rises, that the Government will fine him for all he -does? - -If I had not an income aside of that of my villages, I could not have -done what I did. As it was I was rewarded by an increased assessment. I -could afford to pay the fine owing to the kindness of the friend of my -boyhood, but what about the millions of poor wretches who have no income -but from their daily toil? - -It is now all passed with me except the taste of the bitter pill that I -was compelled to swallow, and still this is not satisfactory considering -that the pill never did me any good. Let it go, as there are so many -bitter pills in life, it is best to forget them if we can, yet I trust -and hope that at last there will be a permanent settlement of all of -life, whether for good or ill, so that we may know that everything is -settled, finished for ever. - -One incident occurred that I do not like to mention, yet it comes along -with my story. One night the gentleman in camp sent his head servant as -a panderer to the village to get a woman. No sooner was his errand known -than the women rose in a body, flogging him with sticks and pelting him -with dirt. The fellow got away with his life, but not with a whole skin, -nor with scarcely a rag on his body. This greatly pleased me, as I was -aroused from sleep to hear what had occurred. This attitude of the women -was a recompense for all the robberies that had been committed. Here -were these heathen women, who had never heard the name of Jesus, and -knew no more about the creed and the theology of the Christian Church -than they did about the differential calculus, fighting for their virtue -and their sacred rights of womanhood, while there was that English -Christian gentleman who probably had been taught to pray at his mother’s -knee, and often rattled off the services in church, as I had seen him -do, waiting in his tent, with his thoughts bent on lust. - -I was once in a dak bungalow when in the room adjoining mine was this -same gentleman with an officer of a regiment, a gentleman also, as all -officers in her majesty’s army are so ranked. As I was about to retire I -heard the chaukedar of the bungalow inquire, “Who goes there?” A woman’s -voice replied. “What do you come here for?” he asked. She answered that -the sahib’s bearer had come to the bazar for her. The watchman -indignantly told her to leave at once, as she had no business there for -any one. Is it a wonder that the heathen do not rush to embrace -Christianity when they see such worthy examples of Jesus people? I well -know that this same gentleman once intrigued with the wife of a -magistrate, and while the two were out riding and driving, billing and -cooing, the broken-hearted husband, left alone, sought the company of -the brandy bottle and killed himself with drink within a month, leaving -his wife a happy widow. Was not my cousin a worthy nephew of his -virtuous uncle, my distinguished paternal parent? - -To show another phase of the character of this man. On one of his -morning rides he had gone through the main street of a large village. He -then sent back his sais to summon all the men he had passed. When they -were assembled before him, sitting on his very high English horse, he -said, “When I came through your street not one of you made his salaam.” -Brandishing his long riding whip at them and standing up in his -stirrups, he shouted, “If, when I come again, you do not salaam, I will -flog every one of you.” They all salaamed profoundly to the ground, and -very likely they did not forget his threat. Why should not these people -respect and love their conquerors? - -Home again, with its quiet and rest, was a paradise after the unpleasant -scenes in the village. There was a stillness that at times was -oppressive, such as happens in an up country station when there is -little business; the bungalows situated in large compounds away from the -roads, and where for days in the cold season scarcely enough breeze to -rustle a leaf. We were seldom interrupted with callers. We did not seek -them, and by most of the society circle we were on the taboo list. Yet -we had a few special friends with whom we spent delightful hours. - -We sometimes went to church as a diversion or as something required by -good society. The Chaplain had never called. He was no doubt an -excellent man in his way, and performed all the duties required of him. -He was an official paid by government to minister to the members of the -service, and the government, knowing how badly these people needed a -religious guide and teacher, did wisely in making this provision for -their wicked souls. Jesus looked after the poor, the outcasts. -Discarding society, he went into the by-ways and hedges, among the -lowly, but his modern followers, keeping step with the age, have -reversed his practice. Perhaps the modern rich society people are the -biggest sinners, so it is well, and why complain? Yet I could not help -thinking at times, that as one of the outsiders I had to pay taxes to -provide these reverend gentry with gowns, bread, butter, carriages and -wines, we might have received a little attention out of courtesy, if -nothing more. An outspoken native once suggested that if the Europeans -wanted a guru or priest and fine churches, why should they not pay for -the support of their religions, and not from public taxation? But he was -only a heathen, and what better could be expected from him? The -simplicity and ignorance of these people at times is astonishing. - -One day we had a call from a missionary, a very little, pawky sort of -man, yet in the gelatine stage. He wore a black stuffy coat reaching to -his feet as to make up by it, what nature had stinted him in stature, -and it was buttoned close to his throat, reminding me of the scabs in -London who follow a similar fashion to conceal their lack of shirt. His -face and head were not as good a recommendation as his clothes. He -certainly was not the survival of the fittest, only an exception to it. -My wife, after seeing and hearing him for a few minutes, remarked -afterward, with the instinct of a woman, that he would never die of -brain fever. - -After seating himself he said that he had often heard of me. I felt that -this was something in my favor at least, for what can happen to any -mortal man worse than not to have been heard of? He said that he had -never called because he had heard that I seldom attended church, and -that I was, well, to state it plainly, not quite orthodox. Such a -statement from such a popinjay was amusing. I gravely suggested that if -he considered me the lost sheep he should have left the ninety-and-nine -safe in the fold and sought after me. “Well,” said he, “I hope it is not -too late, and I trust you are not as bad as they make you out to be.” - -This was encouraging, and I was hopeful. I inquired in what respect I -was said to be bad. I was becoming interested, as if in the presence of -a fortune-teller. He did not seem to know what to say, so I asked, “Do -they say I lie, steal, commit murder, gamble, slander, defraud, get -drunk or run after women?” “No,” he quickly replied, “nothing of the -kind. You have the reputation of being about the most upright man in the -station, and very kind to the poor; that no one comes to you but finds a -friend.” - -He would have seen my blushes at these compliments to my virtues if -nature had not enabled me to hide them. I made up my mind at once to -give him a subscription to the paper I felt sure he had in his pocket. - -Here let me observe that I am not at all opposed to subscriptions, for I -believe a thousand times more in paying than in praying, and if I were -to make a church catechism I would place as the first question, “How -much do you pay?” and the very last one, “Do you pray?” In most people -the nerves of the pocket are more sensitive than those of the heart, and -should be touched first. I said, “I am greatly obliged to you for so -good a character, though I do not see where the badness comes in.” - -He replied, “That is not it. It is not what you are, or what you do, but -what you believe. They say that you do not believe in Jesus.” - -“That is a great mistake,” I answered. “I do most profoundly believe in -him, that he was the best man that ever lived, the wisest teacher that -the world has ever seen, and in that respect the light of the world, the -Savior of mankind if they follow his example.” - -“That is it, you do not believe that Jesus was the son of God.” - -I replied, “That is another error, for I believe that he was the beloved -son of God, for the reason that so far as we know, he was the best man -ever born, and lived the nearest to God, and so was His well beloved -son; that as we are all the offspring of God by creation, and by pure -and upright lives all become the sons of God, but as Jesus was the best -of all, he was the son of God, our elder brother in the great human -family.” - -He asked, “Do you not believe that Jesus is God?” - -“Most certainly not. I would feel that I was an idolator, and committing -sin in accepting such a belief. There can be only one infinite God, -without body or parts, one and indivisible.” - -“Do you not then believe that Jesus was conceived of the Holy Ghost?” - -“Positively not. It is absolutely impossible for me to believe that the -Infinite God could be born of a woman, or have a son by a woman. Such an -idea was born of paganism, and is a degradation of the Almighty to the -notion that the pagans had of their gods.” - -“Mr. Japhet!” he exclaimed, “I am really shocked that you should say -such things. It is too serious and sacred a subject for such remarks.” - -I answered: “There is nothing too sacred for examination by honest -reason, and a devout common sense. I was afraid, when this conversation -commenced, that something might be said to displease, if not to offend -you, but you asked me straightforward questions, and I have told you in -reply what I believe and do not believe. I know that such expressions, -as I have used, might shock many, and they might wonder that I was not -killed instantly by fire from heaven, or be stricken with paralysis, for -uttering them. Yet, I have no fear of either. I have weighed these -subjects, and thought of them for years with the utmost reverence and -fear of God, and with devout prayer to Him for light and help, so I do -not speak lightly or in haste. I am just as jealous of my faith in the -God I worship, and try to obey, as you can be of yours. As to one of the -expressions I used, do you not make as strong and plain statements -against the heathen notion of gods, when you are preaching in the -bazars?” - -“Yes,” he answered, “we do use strong expressions when we are speaking -against idolatry, for ours is the only and true God.” - -I replied, “Your own conception of God, you believe to be the true one, -but what about those of other men? Can they not also have their ideas -about God, and be as honest as you are? The trouble is that Christians -‘reduce their God to a diagram, and their emotions to a system,’ and -then demand that everybody else shall believe and feel as they do, or be -considered not orthodox, heretics and infidels.” - -He did not reply to this, but said, “I am sorry that you do not know -Jesus as your Saviour, and feel that his blood washes away your sins.” - -I answered, “I do know Jesus, but I prefer to trust the Infinite God, my -Heavenly Father, as my Redeemer and Saviour. I want no one, not even an -angel from heaven to come between me and God. If my father, God over -all, cannot, or will not save me, who else can? As to the blood. Blood -of any kind is offensive to me. I shudder at the sight of it. And the -idea of washing or cleansing anything with it is so contrary to my -reason, and repugnant to my feelings, that I cannot think of it without -repulsion.” - -“But, it was shed as an atonement for us,” he suggested. - -“Take it in that light,” I replied, “It is assumed that God, the Creator -and Preserver of men, is a pitiless tyrant; that his wrath must be -appeased, or bought off by sacrifice. At first the fruits of the field -were given to Him, then the blood of animals. Then the notion grew until -the blood of something higher than that of a common animal was deemed -necessary, the blood of men, and then the blood of a god. How was it to -be got? It must come from heaven, of course, and finally resulted in the -notion of an incarnation of God in a woman, a horrible thought to me. -The whole idea is heathenish, brutal and debasing. Everything of this -kind, whether in the Bible, or elsewhere, is of man’s own invention, -degrading the Infinite God to a creature like to their own depraved -natures. Take the better thoughts of the Bible, and God is a spiritual -being, delighting in spiritual worship, and caring only for the intents -and purity of the heart, but this was not satisfactory to mankind. It -was too pure and simple to suit their coarse, corrupt natures, but they -must put in a lot of mysterious rubbish of their own, to suit a god of -their own devising, and with tastes like theirs. It was more pleasant -for the ancient Hebrews to atone with hecatombs of burnt offerings for -their transgressions, than to practice purity and justice. It is far -easier for people, at the present time, to accept the creeds, perform -the sensuous, pleasant ceremonies of the church, and believe their -salvation, however sinful they continue to be, will be obtained in some -vicarious way, than to save themselves by living pure and upright lives. - -“Men are never satisfied, unless they reach the extreme, always -delighting in the mysterious. - -“What do these notions of men teach? That God created men, with power to -violate His laws, and then became vengeful and full of wrath, that they -did just what He gave them power to do, and was ready to damn them all, -for doing just what they could not help doing? Man’s explanation of the -matter does not correspond with the character of God, as given by these -same men. They describe Him as omniscient, omnipotent and omnipresent, a -God of infinite wisdom, love and tender mercy. It is stated that God -made man, and pronounced him good, but the creeds teach that God -afterward found out that He had made a mistake, that His work was evil. -He discovered, when too late, that man, whom He had made good and -upright, would violate His laws, which was a surprise to Him, and He -must find out some excuse, so as to avoid the execution of His own laws. - -“The whole story is a muddle, evolved from superstition and ignorance, -in fact, the whole scheme is of man’s invention, not from the highest -ideals of mankind, but from the lowest instincts of the human race. It -degrades the character of the Almighty, and places Him on a level with -the most ignorant human brute of a tyrant. They make their god, not -mine, in the likeness of sinful men, fashion him, giving him their hates -and revenges, and in their arrogance, assuming that they know all about -him, demand that all the world should bow down and worship this image of -their own manufacture. - -“I had rather be an infidel, and take my chances, than accept the -blasphemous nonsense that many people believe about God. I cannot -believe that an infinitely all-wise God could be guilty of the mistakes -attributed to Him, or that a God of love and tender compassion could be -propitiated, and delighted with blood from the slaughter of innocent -animals, or the blood of men, or as they call it, ‘the blood of the Son -of God.’” The little man was greatly excited, and would have interrupted -me, but I kept on. - -After a pause, he said, “Our belief is founded on the Bible as the -inspired word of God; don’t you believe that?” - -“Yes,” I replied, “as the production of men, some of it the grandest -truth ever given to mankind, and other not fit to be put in the same -book. - -“First, as to the authenticity of the Bible. The authors were men, not -differing from other men, with limited faculties, fallible as all men -are, and liable to mistakes. They may have been honest, with the best of -intentions, yet this is no warrant that they could not be mistaken. It -is evident that they were affected by the times in which they lived, -were influenced by their surroundings, and directed by their education, -though very meager. It is well authenticated that the writers never -wrote all that is attributed to them; that many things were interpolated -by others, several centuries later, to make up a creed for the church to -suit themselves. It is not known just when the Bible was written, nor -the authors of the different parts, or whether any one part was written -wholly by the one to whom it is ascribed, or afterward compiled from -various sources. It is well known that there were many writings, and -that those now composing the Bible are selections from them all. If any -were inspired, why not all? If all were from God, why should some be -chosen and others rejected? It was a daring, sacrilegious thing to do, -men becoming the judges of the revelations of God, that is, if they -believed they were from God. There must have been doubts about the -authenticity of them. If there were doubts about some, why not about -others, about all? If men in ancient times, no better or worse than we -are, could have their doubts and make their choice of what they supposed -to be the word of God, why should we not have the same right to use our -judgments? In fact, the knowledge of every kind that the world has -acquired, the distance from the events recorded, uninfluenced by the -prejudices and associations affecting the writers of the books of the -Bible and those making the selections, make men of modern times more -capable of considering what is truth and what might be considered the -word of God. Scientists of all kinds do not accept all the ancient -theories, not because they are indisposed to do so, but for the -indisputable reason that these theories or dogmas do not harmonize with -the truth or demonstrated facts. - -“If any beings higher than men had composed the writings and made the -selections then all questions of mankind would be idle. Or if the -writers and selectors were proved to have been of a superior class, -above the weakness and limitation of ordinary men, then there might be -great hesitation about expressing any doubt, and no desire to -investigate or criticise. But as they all were only men, sinful, weak -men, all of them, why should any one hesitate to think or act for -himself as to what they wrote? They have given no authority or proof of -any superiority, or power delegated to them to dominate the beliefs and -actions of mankind. God is our God, just as much as he was the God of -the Jews, and He is just as near to us as He was to them, and we cannot -admit that He is not as willing to reveal Himself unto us as He would do -to them, nor can we allow that He selected a certain number of men, -several thousand years ago, from an obscure and inferior race, and made -them the depositories of all His truth and laws to suffice for all the -rest of the world, for all ages, and that He then retired from the -spiritual vision of mankind. This is so inconsistent with His constant -watchful care over every other interest of the world that such a thought -cannot be entertained for a moment. - -“If one supernatural revelation, why not another, and many? Or why -restrict it to one people, or to one period of the world’s history? - -“The conclusion is, mine at least, that the writers of the Bible, and -those who selected it and interpolated the different parts, were men, -and did the best they could, according to their ability and the light -they had, and being only men, they and their works are to be estimated -and judged by men, as all other things are judged. We read the works of -ancient or modern authors, we criticise the style, admire the knowledge -and truth, expose the errors, and value the books for what they are -worth according to our best honest judgments. Why then should we not -pursue the same course with the books of the Bible, written also by men? - -“I know that it is claimed that the writers of the Bible were inspired. -How do we know this? There is not a particle of proof of this except -their own say so; that God favored them any more than other men, or that -they had any more knowledge of the secret councils or purposes of God -than other seekers after truth and lovers of righteousness. All truth is -hidden for our search, as are the precious things of earth, of science, -art, philosophy, and those who seek most diligently attain their rewards -in finding the best things that God has provided for those who strive -and search. - -“You asked me questions and I have given you my best answers. They are -my sincere convictions and honest beliefs.” - -“Well, I must go,” he said very sadly. “I think you are an honest man, -but badly deceived, and hope you will pray for light on these great -subjects.” - -In return, I suggested that I would gladly help in his work if he needed -money, so his subscription paper came out, and he left, probably happier -in his pocket than in his mind. - -After he left I had some such thoughts as these with my books: All -religions start with remarkable personages, gradually elevated into gods -and semi-gods. A distinguished English writer says of Buddha, “It has -almost invariably happened that the later followers of such a teacher -have undone his work of moral reform. They have fallen back upon -evidence of miraculous birth, upon signs and miracles and a superhuman -translation from the world, so that gradually the founders in history -become prodigies and extra natural, until the real doctrines shrink into -mystical secrets, known only to the initiated disciples, while the -vulgar turn the iconoclast into a mere idol.” Would not this apply to -Christians as well? - -Another says, “All popular theology, especially the scholastic, has a -kind of appetite for absurdity and contradiction. If that theology went -not beyond reason and common sense, her doctrines would appear too easy -and familiar. Amazement must of necessity be raised, mystery affected; -darkness and obscurity sought after and a foundation of merit afforded -to the devout votaries, who desire an opportunity of subduing their -rebellious reason by the belief in the most unintelligible sophisms.” - -Ignorance begets superstition. Then easily comes a belief in the -miraculous, and from this, creeds are formulated and faith placed in -them. People have but little sense where their hearts are concerned, in -religion as in love. There has never been a proposition so absurd or -outrageous but has had believers in it. The more impossible and -mysterious a thing can be made, the more readily it will be accepted. -Mystery not only fascinates many people but makes them its devotees. - -One of the strange things is, that people who demand a reason for -everything about them, become dupes of that which is afar off, which -they cannot know and which no mortal can explain. Objecting to that -which is reasonable, they rush to accept that which is absurd and -incredible. Human nature is fascinated by the mysterious. The clergy -have to perform and preach something, and that something would lose all -its awe and force if there were no mysticism in it. What would jugglery -be if every one understood the tricks of the juggler? - -If human testimony could establish anything, there has never been an -error but could be made an apparent fact by any number of witnesses. -Probably hundreds of thousands could be found to testify to miracles at -Lourdes, and to any number of so-called miracles elsewhere, and here in -India millions of people could be got to affirm the reality of events as -improbable. Before science was known every mystery was a miracle. -Miracles are not required to prove a truth. Facts need no authority. Yet -a belief in a personal devil and a literal hell seems to be a necessity -to restrain and influence those who could be reached in no other way. As -ghost stories are used to frighten children to be quiet, so a belief in -hell seems to be required for a certain class of people of infantile -mental capacity, or of vicious propensities and habits, that no refined, -moral instruction could reach. They are below philosophy, art or -science, and must be cudgeled or frightened into decent behavior. - -To the poor, who have never had a shilling ahead in their lives, a -heaven paved with gold is the greatest thing to be desired. To those who -have spent their lives in a one-roomed hut, a heavenly mansion of many -rooms is their notion of comfort. To those whose lives have been filled -with weeping and sorrow, a hereafter, where there shall be no more -trouble or tears, is a hope of greatest bliss. To a Greenlander, a hell -of fire would be heaven. One who has no intellect or capacity of -thought, and hence no conscience, could not appreciate a spiritual -condition of the soul as heaven or hell, and must be reached through his -body, his material nature, which makes up ninety-nine hundredths of his -being. He can realize no other than a hell of fire, a gehenna of -physical torture. For such people a real, live demon of a devil, and a -real hell fire, is an ecclesiastical necessity. Uneducated people, like -children, must be kept in order by bugbears. - -Said Dr. Johnson, “Sir, I would be a Catholic if I could, but an -obstinate rationality prevents me.” - -Strip Christianity of its mythology and its doctrines are simplicity -itself. The moral law is as plain and simple as the multiplication -table. Tell a child that two and two make four, and it needs no argument -to make him believe it. The laws of God, either in the religious, moral -or scientific world, are self-evident. Thou shalt not commit sin. -Everybody, even the most illiterate savage, knows what it is to sin. The -soul that sinneth, it shall die. This every one can readily comprehend. -These two facts are enough, without any of the mumble of mysticism or -any ecclesiastical trickery. - -Says Savonarola, the martyr for freedom and truth, “God is essentially -free, and the just man is the free man after the likeness of God. * * * -The only true liberty consists in the desire for righteousness. * * * -Dost thou desire liberty, O Florence? Citizens! would you be free? Love -God, love one another, seek the general welfare. We despise no good -works, nor rational laws, albeit they proceed from the most distant -places, from philosophers or pagan empires, but we glean everywhere that -which is good and true from all creeds, knowing that all goodness -proceeds from God.” - -To be good and to do good is the highest aim of man. It is to know the -physical, moral and social laws and to obey them. A good man, from the -necessity of his nature, will do good. To be good and do good, is good -or Godlike, and to be Godlike is to be saved. This is the sum total of -life. O God! help me to be good and do good, that I may be saved. - - - - - CHAPTER XXXVI. - - -The years were passing and very little occurred to break the humdrum of -our life. We never were idle, for if not occupied in the duties that -succeeded each other, as the night the day, we were engaged in our -mutual studies. I had never told my wife of my father, or of Mr. Smith -being my half brother. Somehow, I never could muster up courage enough -to do this. Not only that, but I felt that if I should once begin, I -should have to go through the hateful story from a to izzard, and I -shrank from the task. The longer I delayed the less inclined I was to do -it. There was so much in it that was awful and disgusting, that I would -have given much to have blotted it from my own memory, and did not wish -to soil her pure mind with its recital. Somewhere, I have read of a -painter who said that he never looked upon a bad picture but he carried -away a dirty tint. My wife was to me as a priceless painting by the -greatest of masters, and I wished to preserve her in all her loveliness -and purity. I tried constantly to cultivate this feeling, and with this -thought uppermost, I very often restrained myself from saying or doing -what might soil her mind. I may be peculiar in this, as I am in so many -things, yet I am what I am, and what else should I be? - -I am reminded of something Mr. Jasper told me in one of his interesting -conversations. It was about one of his visits in Paris. One evening, -looking at a shop window on one of the boulevards, he was approached by -a young man who presented his card and offered to be his guide. “What -have you to show me?” asked Mr. Jasper. - -The proposed guide enumerated a list of the most disreputable sights and -places, and then Mr. Jasper interrupted him with “Who goes to see these -things?” And the reply was in a list of prominent men, distinguished -divines from London, a prominent minister from Brooklyn, some from New -York and Chicago, and other noted men. He had a long list of those he -had shown around to these stys of vice and pollution, and as Mr. Jasper -questioned him about the characteristics of the different men, they were -so correct it was evident that the guide had not made up his story. - -Said Mr. Jasper to me while relating the story: “I wonder if these men -ever thought that their names would be quoted as recommendations to -future visitors. They probably thought, as they were away from home, -their salacious doings would never be known, but if so they were greatly -mistaken. The world now is very small, only a large neighborhood in this -age of fast travel, and there is no concealment of anything from your -fellow men, much less from yourself and the all-seeing eye of God, yet -people fool themselves that it is otherwise. When the guide had -completed his descriptions of the sight-seers, I asked: ‘For what -purpose did these men go with you?’ He was somewhat taken aback by the -question, and then with hesitation replied: ‘Some of them for scientific -purposes, but the most of them to see, and they seemed to enjoy the -sights.’ Then I said, ‘Young man, you see my clean clothes, should you -throw any filth on them I would knock you down, yet I could easily have -them washed, and it would be only an offense, but here you deliberately -propose to take me around and show me foul sights that would make filthy -stains upon my mind to remain for life and throughout eternity, that -neither I nor God himself could ever remove. You are an infamous dirty -dog, and the sooner you leave me the better, or I will give you -something to remember,’ and the guide shrank away like a dog that had -been kicked.” - -I have often thought of this lesson taught me by my friend and further -added my own reflections. Suppose I had some valued painting by one of -the great masters that I was protecting with the greatest care and some -one should soil it, if only just for a joke, what would I think of him -or do to him? Yet I have heard of men, and I regret to say, some -Christian men and clergymen too, and of women in society, who take -special pleasure in gathering up all the obscene bawdy stories they can -find and pride themselves on being racy raconteurs of these unsavory -bits to their fellows. They are the devil’s best agents in corrupting -humanity, that is if they are not each a devil himself. What puzzles me -is that some people passing good at home, should take special pleasure -in hunting up the nasty things when they go abroad. - -What affects me more than all, is what relates to myself, for it has -always been a habit of mine to bring everything to a personal test, to -weigh it upon my own scales. These questions I have often asked, “Why -was I created as I was, in a condition where I had to come in contact -with vice in my earliest years? Why was I thrown on to the dirt heap of -the world? If the all-wise, loving God, intended me to be pure in heart, -why did He not with His almighty power create me where I could have had -the best opportunities for a noble life?” My questions have never been -answered. - -Another question might be asked that would be personal and from which I -do not shrink. Why do I tell the story of my life that has so much of -evil in it? If I told anything, what else could I tell but the truth? A -man can only paint what he himself has felt. I have not told it with -pride, but with the deepest humiliation. I have not rolled my story as a -sweet morsel over my tongue. I have had a motive of good in the telling, -to show up the wrongs I have suffered and to reveal the infamies of -others who have made me suffer, as a warning, or as the theologians say -when they excuse the scripture descriptions of the frailties and sins of -the Bible worthies, that these are given as warning lessons to mankind. -So I am on safe ground. But I have wandered again. - -I think I was speaking of my wife as my choicest treasure, the priceless -painting of my life and home, which I wished to keep from every evil -touch or injurious thought. This is why I never told her of the worst, -the meanest parts of my life. With her I always followed the Hindu -proverb, “Tell your troubles to your own mind, tell your happiness to -the world.” An incident occurred to remind me again of the old subject. -I tried to forget it and to do this more effectually, became absorbed in -various things, yet doing our best we cannot always avoid the -disagreeable. Even the best of roads will have holes in them. There is -an irony in fate, something in our destiny that ever upsets our wisest -endeavors, plan them as we will. I have frequently noticed that when I -have congratulated myself on the smoothness of my life, the success of -my plans, something suddenly came to upset them all. “The best laid -plans of mice and men gang aft aglee.” - -That sister of mine, no longer little, but the mother of several -bouncing boys had, with her husband, paid us several visits. They were -leading a busy, happy, prosperous life. She had been well educated, so -my wife found in her a genial companion, and their coming to us made a -kind of festival in our home. On one of these visits an uncle and aunt -of my wife’s had come to see us on their tour through India. Our -Collector and this gentleman were old acquaintances, so we were all -invited to a large dinner party at the Barra Sahib’s. On entering the -drawing room we found quite an assembly of the society people of the -station. As we went up to greet the hostess, to my consternation there -stood my venerable father and my distinguished half brother. They were -so placed that they could not escape if they had desired to, and we had -acquired such momentum that we could not retire. There was no -alternative but to face each other. My heart beat at a thumping pace, -and every one of the seven hundred thousand pores in my body became an -aqueduct, and in a moment I was in a glow of heat and perspiration. This -was not from fear, far from it. Had I not been dared by this parent of -mine, and had I not met him and thrown his insults back into his own -face? I had no fear of him whatever, nor did I fear that white-haired, -white-faced half brother of mine; he, too, had fallen before my well -barbed shafts. It was not of myself that I thought. Had I been alone I -would have risked my soul, but I would have given them each something to -keep as a memento of our meeting. I truly confess that I would have -hugely enjoyed this, let others say what they might about such a -feeling. - -There was my wife. She knew nothing of my relation to this couple, nor -would I for the life of me have revealed a word and I knew she could -hold her own in any tilt with them, but my sister, the daughter of the -one, the half sister of the other, to meet her own father who had -betrayed and seduced her! Since that fearful time when I had rescued her -from his baneful power, we had never mentioned his name. We would have -erased and annihilated from our thoughts and lives every remembrance of -him if we could. I know this was my feeling and I am sure it was hers. -She was beautiful, as my little sister, as I think I have said before, -but now developed into a very handsome matron. As she had been educated -in the best schools in France and England and been polished by travel in -different countries, she could appear in any society with dignity and -grace. - -But to my story. We were in a tight place, at least I was. I doubt if -ever I thought so quickly in my life as then. The thoughts came like -flashes. I had the most anxious solicitude to shield this beloved -sister. Our hostess received us most graciously, and then began to -introduce us. At first to those nearest her, who were Mr. Smith and his -son. I bowed. Then my wife acquitted herself nobly, as if the two, sire -and son, had been members of the royal family, and if this had been her -first meeting with Mr. Smith, Jr. I was proud of her, for she was a -queen to me, then as always. Then Mrs. Edwards, my sister, the daughter -to her father who had been mistress to him. - -There was a scene. Not a word was said, only a bow, but I saw from the -flushes of paleness to red on the old man’s face that he was conscious -of all the past. He no doubt had his turn of nervous thinking as I had -mine. I certainly would have prevented this meeting had I had any -suspicion of it, but as it was I had—call it a wicked pleasure if you -will—a delight in thus facing my enemy and giving him something to -remind him of his sins. All this took place in a moment, for others -coming up, we passed on and into another room. Then I saw my sister -greatly agitated. She did not utter a word, as if she was conscious that -I understood as well as if she had told me all with her lips. I led her -to a seat, and my wife remarked about the crowd and the heat in the big -room. Such a relief to always have that to which we can attribute our -troubles as well as our sins. Every heart knows its own sorrows, and -what a blessing it is that every one else does not know them. So far so -good, but I still had my anxiety. I was fearful that our hostess in her -ignorance might arrange that another face to face encounter would take -place at the dinner table. I was in a quandary and probably in a greater -state of excitement than was Napoleon at Waterloo. Our hostess soon came -up, saying, “Mr. Japhet, you are to take Mrs. Shanks to dinner.” “And my -wife and sister?” said I, interrupting her. “O,” she replied, “Mr. -Smith, Sr., will take your sister, and Smith, Jr., your wife.” - -This gave me a shock as from a battery, and I broke in, “Why not let my -wife go with Mr. Smith, Sr. She would like to meet him.” This was a lie, -unintentioned, as I was at my wit’s end, and on the impulse of a moment -did what most, even the best of people might do in such a case, told the -smallest, whitest lie I could. “It is well,” she said; “I will arrange -it at once.” And she did. So my father took out his daughter-in-law, my -wife; and my half brother his half sister. The two couples were seated -some distance apart, so I was somewhat at ease. Nothing further occurred -to disturb me, and I made some excuse to take away my company soon after -dinner. I never wanted such another encounter. Life is too short to have -many such excitements that set the heart going like a runaway engine -under an extra pressure of steam. - -On our return home my wife and sister seemed to have enjoyed their -company. The one certainly never suspected that her consort was my -father, her father-in-law. Though now aged, he was an accomplished man -of society. I say it, though he was my villain of a father, he could -pose anywhere with the outward grace of a gentleman. Outwardly in -“society” he observed the decencies of life, but his hypocrisy was a -sufficient cloak to conceal his immoralities. The other did not realize -that her escort was her half brother and mine as well. Why tell them? -This question often came to me during years afterward. Why did I allow -them to go out with these men? I cannot tell. We are not always able to -give a reason why we do thus and so. Another question. What would these -ladies have said and done had they known who their gentlemen were? I can -surmise about my wife. Had she learned at table who he was, my venerable -parent would have thought himself in a hurricane storm off the Irish -coast, as she would have given him such cutting strokes of her native -wit that he would have preferred a dish of bitter herbs to the elaborate -spread before him, so her ignorance was bliss to him. - -It appeared that my sister in her agitation at seeing Smith Sr. did not -catch the name of the other man when she was introduced, so after our -return home she asked his name. I quickly replied Smythe, Smithers, or -some other name commencing with S. She asked no further and I was -content. Now comes a question in morals, whether it is ever right to -deceive. One of the maxims of the Roman church is that “it is an act of -virtue to deceive and lie when the church might be promoted.” If the -church can do this by a pious fraud, why not an individual mislead -another for his good? But I will not discuss the subject. Had she -suddenly become aware that she was seated by her half brother, the son -of her father, she would have fainted or rushed away in fright and -disgust. - -It is well we do not know everything about others, nor in fact all about -ourselves. Any one will loathe his own skin when seen through a -microscope. A traveler once dined well and heartily, praising the roast, -but on being informed that it was monkey, was suddenly afflicted with a -mal de mer, and was ill for a week afterward. To make him turn pale it -was only to say “monkey.” - -But how did the gentlemen feel? I don’t know. The one I think was so -blasé in sin that he would have bluffed either an angel of light or the -devil himself, and without a blush. I have often imagined a little -scene, a catastrophe that I might have made by some introductions, as -“Mr. Smith, my father, your daughter-in-law, my wife,” or “Mr. Smith, -your daughter, my sister,” or “Mr. Smith, my brother, this is your -sister.” I am glad now that I was not fool or rogue enough to have done -it. Yet there would have been lots of fun to me in the doing of it, and -lots of misery to two of them at least. We get pain and trouble enough -without trying to make it. - -I ought to state that the Smiths were unexpected visitors in the -station. It seems that the senior, then an old man, had retired from the -service and was living in a hill station and had gone on a holiday visit -to his son. The latter concluded to take a run up to our station, and -brought my father with him. The old man had probably a desire to look -over his old stamping ground, but did not expect to run against his son, -that is me, or to see his daughter, the once governess whom he had met -years ago on the parade ground, and whom he had betrayed under promise -of marriage. I might have invited him to visit Lucknow with me, to go -out through that old gully to the little court where my mother, his -wife, had lived, but why surmise any further? - -The above was my last meeting with those two relatives of mine. I never -cared to know where they were or to trace them, and would most willingly -have ascribed to their memory the Romish letters R. I. P. - - - - - CHAPTER XXXVII. - - -There is always plenty of work if one is inclined for it. I was always -busy. My wife once remarked to a neighbor that if Mr. Japhet had no work -he would invent some. I could never understand why any one having common -sense, any strength or energy should be idle. I took great pleasure in -setting people to work. I was not always successful, who is? Charity is -often more hurtful than otherwise, unless the recipients be in ill -health or incapable of labor. It degrades the one who receives it, -lowers his manhood, deprives him of that self respect so necessary in -every vocation of life. - -My duty and pleasure was especially to help Eurasians, those of my own -unfortunate caste or race. I knew them so well, for was I not one of -them, yet so highly favored? From the time I had met my unfortunate -schoolmates repulsed from many a door of the mercantile Christian -gentleman in Calcutta, I felt a special yearning towards this class. My -experience at that time was a life lesson to me. From that time never a -poor wanderer came to me searching for work or food but I thought of -what I might have been but for that dear friend of my childhood. -Further, it seemed to me that I was in a measure his steward, having in -trust his wealth to use for him. I never forgot his often saying, “Now -Charles, let us go to our religious service in feeding God’s poor.” He -never talked about religion and I never knew from his lips what his -creed was. His life was a creed in itself, and it might be put in these -words: “Be good yourself and do good to others.” What more can man do or -God require? This little simple creed seemed to permeate his whole -being, his thoughts, his soul, all his actions. I recall now his intense -earnestness, his tearful eyes, and the prayerful expression of his face -when he gave out the money or the food. He did this with such devotion -as if it was a sacred religious act in the presence of God, and was it -not? I have said something of this before but it will bear repeating -again and again. Was not this truly following Jesus? Canon Farrar says: -“Religion does not mean elaborate theologies, it does not mean -membership in this or that organization, it does not depend on orthodoxy -in matters of opinion respecting which Christians differ, but it means a -good heart and a good life.” - -Jesus never made a creed or said anything but what the simplest mind -could understand. He went about doing good, giving his life for our -imitation, following which we may become pure in heart and see God, his -Father and our Father. Mr. Percy was a follower of Jesus. Often when I -was about to turn some one away without relief, the question would come, -“What would Mr. Percy do if he were here?” The answer at once came, a -gift was bestowed and I enjoyed many a blessing in this sacrament of -giving. - -I think we may often be too careful in our charity as if we knew -everything and bore the whole responsibility. Some never give because -they were once “taken in” by some unworthy one. This is simply an excuse -for their own selfishness and stinginess. Better be deceived half the -time, than fail to help the real deserving, the other half. It is our -duty to give with the best discretion and then leave the responsibility -with God. Surely He will regard us as having done our duty to the best -of our ability. The world has no use for a man who never helps another. -He is only a useless part of humanity and the sooner he dies and is put -out of sight the better. Let him go, who cares? The man who has no poor -or distressed to mourn over his death has failed in life, a sad failure. - -I remember of reading an incident that, somewhat hardened as I am, -brought tears to my eyes. A little girl, the daughter of a poor woman, -going up to the coffin of her mother took hold of one of the cold hands -saying: “This hand never struck me.” It was a simple childish saying and -I don’t know why it should have affected me so. - -What better epitaph could one have than that made by a crowd of poor -around a coffin pointing to the lifeless hands saying, “Those hands were -always ready to help us.” - -“Not he that repeateth the name, but he that doeth the will,” is worth -remembering. “As long as thou doest well unto thyself, men will speak -well of thee” is a worldly maxim, but a heavenly one might be added: -“When thou doest well unto others then God will regard thee with favor.” - -But I am moralizing again. - -As I said, all during my life I had been giving assistance especially to -the Eurasians, but these favors were desultory, scattered like the floss -from the ripe pods of the semul tree, blown no one knows whither. The -angel above, no doubt has a record of them, and I in the consciousness -in having tried to do good, and so far it was well, but I wanted to see -some tangible results. - -There was a large number of these people in the station. Only a few of -them had employment. The rest were like sheep without a shepherd, or -rather, to use a truer expression, they were like mongrel pariah dogs, -owned by no one and kicked by every one, and like such dogs getting a -living by picking up any stray bones they could find. They were not -inside anywhere. At the sports, races or any festivity they hung around -the outskirts. If they went to church they were seated in the tail end -of it and got only the drippings of the sanctuary. Only a few ever went -to church. They felt they were not wanted even in the so-called House of -God. Is it any wonder that they lost all ambition, all energy, lacking -faith in everything good and noble, despised and cursed their own abject -condition and helplessness? Tell a boy constantly that he is going to -the dogs or devil and the chances are that he will make your words -become true. The devil comes when he hears his name often called. The -seeds of ill once planted will grow and come to maturity no one knows -when, where or how. These people slunk away to their dens, where they -lived in idleness and squalor and became acclimatized to evil. Not all -of them I am glad to say, but too many of them I am sorry to admit. Some -of them indulged in vice of the most degrading kind. Their worst enemy -was the cheap liquor, provided for them by a benevolent Government, and -every one who has visited this class of people in their huts, not -houses, knows what the curse of drunkenness is to them. - -To remedy this condition of idleness I got together a number of this -class, and after talking over the situation, suggested that we start a -factory of some sort in which only Eurasians would be employed. The idea -was accepted at once. It was made a joint stock company with the shares -so small that any one could get an interest in it. One proviso was that -when any one wished to buy a share, the one having the largest number -would be obliged to sell his extra shares at their first cost, and so -on, until no one would own more than one share if there were buyers. The -object of this was to get as many as possible to have a personal -interest in the factory. All the stockholders were to vote according to -the number of shares they held, for the officers and direction of the -business. There were no paid directors to meet whenever they chose for -the sole purpose of getting their fees, nor any agents to get a -commission on the product without doing anything. We had a long -discussion on this latter topic, and it was repeatedly iterated that the -great curse of every business in India, is the agents or middlemen, who, -with the directors, take the largest share of the profits. We would have -none of them. We would sell our goods at low prices direct to the -purchaser and consumer. - -The project was soon successful. Every workman soon had a share or -shares, as it was considered an honor to be a shareholder. There was to -be a meeting once a month, or oftener, if the manager or any ten -shareholders deemed it necessary, when each shareholder had a right to -give his opinion and a vote was taken, the majority to rule. At these -monthly meetings it was customary to have a lecture or discussion on -something connected with the business. One was given on the proper use -of tools, another on machinery, one on the saving of material. The -speaker on this latter topic referred to Samuel Blodgett, called the -“Successful Merchant.” This gentleman, who knew every part of his -business, from cellar to garret, was one day watching a boy do up a -package. When it was finished he said: “My boy, do you know that if -every one in the house doing up a parcel should use as much paper and -twine as you do, it would almost ruin us?” Then he untied the package, -and made a much neater one with half the paper and half the twine. -Turning to a clerk he asked how many packages they sent out a year. He -then computed the waste of paper and twine, amounting to quite a sum. -“There, my boy, you see what a waste there would be, so don’t let such a -mistake occur again.” Then the lecturer urged the workmen to be very -careful in saving every bit of wood, iron or any material, and then -appealed to them that if each only wasted a quarter of an ana a day -during the year, it would be a great loss to all, giving the amount. The -speaker on tools and their use, went into all the details, showing the -value of a good implement over a poor one, and the benefit of keeping it -in the best condition. Another talked on the value of time, of being -punctual, and showed the loss there would be if any were late or -indolent or had to run around the shop looking for tools. - -These lectures had a very beneficial effect. Besides, there were others -on subjects not immediately connected with the business, such as health, -temperance, morals. In brief, the project ceased to be an experiment, as -the business became a means of livelihood to many, and better still, -made them men. - -This business was exactly in line with my theory. That in order to -reform men, to lift them up from a level with the brutes, you must first -give them a means of earning a living, give them enough food to eat, -clothes to wear, and a decent place to live in. Until this is done, what -is the use to talk to them about their souls, or preach to them about -sin, or unfold to them the glories of Heaven, when they are sunken in -the mire of earth up to their necks, and cannot get out of it? Why teach -them how to fit themselves for Heaven, and not how to live on earth -unmindful that the latter comes first? “Why fence the field when the -oxen are within devouring the corn?” Man is first an animal, and what he -needs first is food. Feed him, and then preach to him, if you choose. -Poverty destroys honor and self respect, and so long as a man is -tortured by cold and hunger, he cannot be reached by moral forces. The -best way to prepare mankind for a home in Heaven, is to make it decently -comfortable for them on earth. Says a distinguished writer, “Give to a -man the right over my subsistence and he has power over my whole being.” - -Our success in this matter was all we could expect. Still there was -something wanting. Outside of the business the men were left to -themselves each to wander in his own way. - -At times I had invited them all to my house with their families, and my -wife joined me heartily in entertaining them, but this was not quite -satisfactory. There was naturally restraint. There was no place of -public resort for them. I could sympathize with them, for I had been -excluded from the club, yet had my pleasant home, my garden, my books, -and far above all, my wife. We could have our daily drives, and often -pleasant company, but where could these people go? I had resources -enough and it has always been in my nature to be independent, for I had -rather sit down on a pumpkin, and have it all to myself, than to be -crowded on a velvet cushion. - -One night, as I lay awake or half dreaming, my guiding angel gave me a -suggestion. Years agone, the magistrate of the station, my paternal -relative, though I was not aware of the connection at the time, had -forbidden me to proceed with a building I had commenced. From that time -this ground had been unused except as a pasture for my cows. The -suggestion was, why not use this ground on which to erect a hall or -building of some kind where the Eurasians could resort? I was willing to -devote the ground, but the building, who was to erect it? - -At our chota hazri the next morning I had no sooner mentioned the -suggestion than my wife exclaimed: “The very thing! Let’s do it at -once!” If it might be allowed me to use the words of a great man, I -would quote the remark of Edmund Burke about his wife, and apply it to -mine: “She discovers the right and wrong of things, not by reasoning but -by sagacity.” She never opposed any good proposal of mine, and when she -differed from me, it was with such a sweet reasonableness and loving -persuasion that I took real pleasure in yielding to her suggestions. -Never once did I have to ask like the Scotchman, “Wha’s to wear thae -breeks, the day, you or me?” Carlyle says: “The English are torpid, the -Scotch harsh, and the Irish affectionate.” - -My wife was the latter, and if she ever guided me, it was through her -affections, but this is beside the story. - -My next thought was to see Mr. Jasper, not only to get his opinion, for -I had determined on my plan, but more to hear myself talk on the -subject, and to judge from his manner on hearing me, if the thing was -feasible and best. There is something in hearing one’s self talk over -his own plans, but I must check myself, or I shall be dreaming again. - -He heard me all through very calmly, and replied: - -“Yes, it is a good scheme, but can you carry it out?” - -“Will you help?” I asked quickly in my enthusiasm. He did not reply at -once, but sat silently, looking towards me or away beyond me, for some -moments, and then said, “You have asked me a very important question. -You know how I feel towards you, Mr. Japhet.” - -“Yes,” I replied, “I know and wish to say that there is not a man living -whom I respect more for his good judgment and kindliness of heart -towards me than I do you.” - -I said this because it was the truth, and I wished him to know it, not -that I intended to bait him with any sugared words. Had he declined to -help me even with a rupee, I would have said what I did. - -He continued, “You know me too well to take offense at what I am going -to say. You know the Eurasians, what they are?” - -“Don’t I know?” I exclaimed. “Am I not one of them to my sorrow and -shame?” - -Without regarding my remark he said, “The natives are bad enough in -every way, just what their ancestors and circumstances have made them. -They are born deceivers and liars. They are capable liars, and can tell -a lie with a semblance of truth in it, and then to protect the first -will thatch it with another, and so on indefinitely as they build their -roofs, one thatch upon another. The Europeans are not noted for lying. -They will stave off everything they don’t like to admit, with a bluff, -or a ‘mind your own business.’ They are licentious. I think this is -their greatest and worst vice in India, if not at home.” - -“Do I not know this?” I asked. “Do I not carry the proof of this in my -face every hour I live?” - -Said he, “To come to the point. The Eurasians, not all of them, but -many, have all the vices and scarcely any of the virtues of both races. -They will tell lies of the weakest, flimsiest kind, with not the shadow -of a leg to support them. They make promises and break them without any -hesitation whatever. They are indolent and indifferent, without any of -the stamina of manhood. They are weak-minded, soft-hearted and careless. -They are lacking in courage and manly character, destitute of ambition, -easily offended, and will throw up a position because some little thing -does not please them, when they know it to be almost impossible for them -to get another situation. When one leaves his place, if unmarried, he is -most likely to take some little silly young fool for a wife to starve -with him. And then they breed like rabbits, as is the case all over the -world; the poorer a people, the more children they have. I have seen so -many of them, and you know I have assisted them; yet they have so often -abused my favors and kindness, that I sometimes question if they are -worth saving.” - -I interrupted, “This is a very severe indictment, yet I cannot help -admitting that there is much truth in it, for have I not also had -experience with them? But who made them such as they are? Are they not -the effect of a sufficient cause? Am I to blame for what my father, a -Christian gentleman, made me, an Eurasian? Are not these poor people -made what they are by no fault of their own, and to be pitied rather -than cursed and shunned? Do they not of all people in India need -sympathy and help? Would it not be the will of God that we should give -them assistance and lift them out of the pit into which they have been -cast?” - -“Yes, yes, Japhet, you are right, and I am pleased to hear you talk as -you do. Your reference to God reminds me of a story. A street urchin who -had just lost his mother was sitting on the kerb-stone, sobbing as if -his heart would break. He began to pray to God for help, when one of his -chums sneered at his praying. He retorted out of his sobs, “What is God -for if not to help a feller when he needs Him most?” So I suppose if we -are to do the will of God we should assist those who need our help the -most, and I don’t know of any people who need our help more than the -Eurasians. Mind you, I don’t promise anything, but will think it over, -and will let you know to-morrow if I can do anything.” - -I took my departure, believing in my soul as surely as I expected the -sun to rise the next morning, that he would help me. He was that kind of -a man, though he had given a very poor opinion of some of the Eurasians, -yet I knew that not one of them ever went to him in distress without -receiving help of some kind. - -The rest of the day and night my head was full of plans and schemes. I -could think of nothing else. And my wife was as excited as I was. Why -should I not give way to my enthusiasm? Why should one made of flesh and -blood, with feelings, appear like a man carved out of wood or stone? - -Early the next morning a chuprassi brought a note from Mr. Jasper. It -said: “My dear Japhet: I like your scheme, and will do this—double every -rupee you expend from other sources, until it is fully carried out. I -am, &c.” - -As I read this I sprang to my feet with a bound, and my wife, who had -been looking over my shoulder, fairly danced. I know that tears of -gladness came into my eyes, not only for the princely munificence of his -offer, but for the magnanimous character of the man I then esteemed as -my best and truest friend. I like to give way to my joys, as I have too -often had to yield to my sorrows. - -I replied to the note in unbounded thanks, expressing a hope that he -might never have occasion to regret his magnificent proposal. - -The ground was already provided, and now half of the expense was -secured, so the project was assured of success. I at once drew up a -sketch for a building, the foundation to be four feet above the ground, -so as to be no down-in-the-mud affair; a large carriage way in front, an -entrance hall, a library and lecture hall to be separated by purdahs, -curtains, to be used as one room in case of necessity, a billiard and -smoking room, and a refectory. - -My wife, looking on, remarked, “That is all very well for you men, but -where do we women come in? Have you forgotten us? I have some money to -invest in this enterprise, as well as an interest in looking after the -rights of the women.” - -I might say here that she had considerable money, over which she had -entire control, and with which I never interfered except to advise her -about it when she asked me, which she often did. I believe in the equal -rights of a woman with a man; that she should have an absolute control -over her own property, and an equal share with her husband in all wealth -acquired after marriage. They both should be equal partners in the -marital firm. - -“Certainly, my dear,” said I, “the women must have their rights and -privileges, and to show our appreciation of them we will place them over -us, give them the story above, where they can look down on us, for this -is only the ground plan.” And she was satisfied. - -My next move was to draw up a prospectus, or a statement of what was -proposed, and the necessity for it. I made no mention of Mr. Jasper’s -offer, or what my wife and I would do. I wished to get every Eurasian in -the station to have an interest and share in the affair. I had no idea -of leaving any one out, no matter how poor they were, even if they could -only subscribe a rupee. I do not believe in one or two, or a few, -bearing all the burdens for the many. Besides, it was not so much for -the money as a personal interest, to develop the manhood of even the -poorest, and make them feel that when they came among us that they had a -right there. - -I started out with the paper to get subscriptions. The first I went to -was the personal assistant to the Commissioner of the Division. I knew -he resented being classed as an Eurasian, and kept aloof from them, -claiming that he was of French descent, but if he was not a dusky son of -the sun then his color lied. Everybody knew that his grandmother was as -puckhi a native woman as ever sat cross-legged and ate dhal bhat with -her fingers. He never associated with Europeans, and had only two -intimates of a like grade as himself. He declined very abruptly, as he -had no interest in the matter. He held himself very lofty and reserved, -as if he had been made chief toe-nail cutter by appointment to the -Viceroy. I did not waste any time on him or upon his two friends, who -made the same excuse. I was rather glad of their refusal, and only went -to them to prevent their saying afterward that I had not applied to -them. They were very important personages in their own estimation. Their -money was not needed, and their manhood had no basis on which to -develop. - -Among all the others I had great success. - -The plan was settled and the building commenced and pushed on as fast as -possible. I wanted everybody to see that we meant business. All seemed -to acquiesce in feeling that I should manage the affair. In fact I never -had a thought about this but went ahead. Then my engineering education -came into use. I assumed the whole responsibility, and whether the -subscriptions were few or many, I concluded that my wife and I, if -required, would balance every rupee of Mr. Jasper’s with one of ours. -What I wanted most from the subscribers was their personal interest. - -As the building progressed it became quite an object of attraction. -Every morning and evening, numbers would come to see how their building -was going on. Not the least interested was Mr. Jasper, for he seemed to -be always there, watching and anxious with pleasure. He greatly admired -the plans, and gave many valuable suggestions. He had great taste and -pleasure in gardening, and one day proposed to lay out and prepare the -grounds. I suggested that he keep an account of the expense, to be -deducted from his subscription. “No,” said he, “you go on with your -work; do not mind me. This is my affair entirely.” I did not object, as -I was not willing to deprive him of the pleasure this would afford him. - -It was not long before the building was finished. It was a work of art, -and would have been the pride of any station or city. It was as -substantial as lime, brick, stone and iron could make it, with the -finest of wood work and marble floors. The grounds were very ample, and -by the time the building was completed they had been, through Mr. -Jasper’s efficient supervision, converted into a park, with flower -gardens. - -In the meantime we had a number of meetings of all the subscribers at my -house, and various suggestions received as to the furnishing. The upper -apartments were left entirely to the women, with my wife in lead. There -sprang up a great rivalry between the sexes as to which should have the -best furnished rooms, and various were the questions asked of us men -about our plans. My wife put on her sweetest smiles when interrogating -me, but I was dumb except to say that we would not interfere with their -arrangements, and she would reply, “If you think you will get ahead of -us you are very much mistaken.” And I knew we would be. - -I had frequently observed our non-subscribing Eurasian fellows driving -by on the road and looking at our work with a good deal of interest. One -morning the one of French descent came to me where I was superintending -some work, and greeting with a good morning, said, “After all, Mr. -Japhet, I don’t know but what I ought to help you in this.” I cut him -short by replying, “Thank you very much, but we have now got all the -money we need, and so do not care for any more subscriptions.” He seemed -quite taken back by the reply, and began praising the building, but as I -was very busy he soon left. I took a perhaps wicked pleasure in giving -him this rebuff, more so, that he had received me with such haughtiness -on my going to him. - -Several had expressed their pleasure that this man and his two friends -had declined to subscribe, as from their position as head clerks they -imitated their English examples, and had presumed to be of a higher -class than the other Eurasians in the station; that had they come in -they would have had a great deal to say. They never ceased to regret the -attitude they had taken after seeing our success, and were probably very -much chagrined that we could get along without their advice or money. -They never came to us, except by special invitation to some of our -entertainments, and then were only invited to see what a pleasant place, -and the enjoyable times we had. This may not have been the best of -motives, but let those who are without fault in such matters, hurl -stones at us. - -In an up country station, where everybody’s business is known, and -inquired into by everybody else, such a building as ours, two-storied, -when there was not another of this height in the station, a very large -puckha one too, with large, ornamental grounds around it, could not fail -to excite attention. - -The station club-house, frequented by all the civil and military swells -and their families, was a low down, mud-walled, tawdry affair, with a -dingy, thatched grass roof, the building having been erected during -years by additions, so was without form or comeliness, becoming more -disreputable in appearance in proportion as our building grew in size -and beauty. Through some of my acquaintances in the club, I learned that -our enterprise was a subject of daily talk at their evening gatherings. -They had discovered that it was to be for an Eurasian club, as they put -it, though we had not yet named our infant. One, who lived in a -two-roomed, cheap bungalow asked, “What do the half castes want with -such a building as that? It is a blanked sight too good for them!” -Another remarked, “Why did the Collector allow them to put up such a -building just opposite to ours?” Then one replied, “It is no matter, -they will not be able to keep it, and then we’ll get it for ourselves, -as it would just suit us.” One made a remark that hit me home. “That -Japhet is the leader in it, and it seems to me that he is putting on a -good deal of side.” “Why the devil shouldn’t he, when he has got the -money to do it with?” asked an impecunious sub, whom I had favored with -several accommodations. - -This, and much more, was the line of their daily conversation, but -little to our credit, taking their words at their full meaning, but -greatly to their discredit, judging from the motives of the speakers. - - - - - CHAPTER XXXVIII. - - -One morning, as I went to look at the work, I saw a well dressed -European walking about, and examining the building, with the air of a -Lord Moses at the head of the public works department. I paid no -attention to him. He came up to me, and without a nod, or salutation, -asked in an authoritative tone, “What is this building for?” as if I was -some native mistree. I replied that it was for a library and reading -room, with a lecture hall to be a resort for the Eurasian community. He -asked, “Is it not too large for them? Could they not have done with a -cheaper building? It is a very fine building, too good for them, it -seems to me. In fact, I have not a very good opinion of the Eurasians.” - -I interrupted, “You are talking to one now, and I do not think your -remark very becoming, at least, it is not pleasing to me, for you, a -European, to speak so of a class of people, who are here, or the most of -them, through the lusts and licentiousness of your Europeans.” - -I was angry, and he saw it. He reddened up and said, “Excuse me, but I -did not know you were an Eurasian, and you know that present company is -always excepted.” - -Either he was guilty of dullness, in not perceiving my complexion, or -else of lying, and either was the same to me. I turned, and went to look -at some work, and thus began and ended my only interview with the -Commissioner of the Division. This little matter quite upset me for the -day, for this reason. This man of pink eyes, white eyebrows, and yellow -complexion, in appearance, manner and insolent words, was so like that -paternal ancestor of mine that the sight of him, with his insolence, -brought all those black, hateful scenes of my earlier life to my mind -again, not that I cared so much for the name Eurasian, as applied to -myself and others, for I had given him the word, but on account of his -insolence and insulting remarks. - -On another morning came the Collector of the District, quite a different -type of man altogether from the Commissioner. He was very courteous, -praised the building and grounds, hoped our undertaking would be most -successful, as it was just what was needed. “By the way,” said he, “why -didn’t you send your subscription paper to me, for I would gladly have -subscribed.” I thanked him, saying that except two, all the subscribers -were Eurasians, as we preferred to have them own the building, and feel -that it was theirs. “A very good idea,” he answered. “As you will not -let me help you with money, I will give you my best wishes for your -success, and bid you good morning,” and shaking my hand, he left. There -was such a wide contrast between this man and the Commissioner, that I -enjoyed as much pleasure from his call, as I felt angry and disgusted -with that of the other. - -Still another caller, and he the Chaplain. Though he had been more than -a year in the station, he had never called on us. We had never met until -he appeared that morning, at our house. He introduced himself as the -Chaplain. He need not have done this, as he had the padri marks all over -him. He excused himself for not calling, on account of his many duties. -Considerable of a lie for a padri to tell so early in the morning, I -thought, for I had often seen him going to the club to idle away his -time. - -After some thoughtless conversation he hemmed and hawed, as some men do -when they are in a quandary, or destitute of ideas, but finally said, -“Mr. Japhet, I have noticed for some time past that very few Eurasians -come to church, and as you have great influence over them, I trust you -will use it for their good, and get them to attend divine service.” I -replied that I had no influence over them in that respect, that if the -church could not draw them, I certainly could not, and would not drive -them to it, even if I had the power to do so; that I always reserved my -right to decide for myself in all religious matters, and conceded to -everybody else the same privilege. He left this tack, and began praising -the building, inquired its object, and then suggested, “You will soon -have the opening, I suppose, and as the Lord Bishop will soon be here on -a visitation, would it not be well to invite him to preside.” I saw -through his scheme at once. It was to get his fingers into our pie, or -in other words to make a grand affair of us for his own eclat, with pomp -and procession by the help of the Lord Bishop. Certainly, I did not give -him a hint of my thoughts, but replied that we did not know just when -the building would be finished; that we had formed no plans about the -opening. - -Others seemed to be suddenly afflicted with an intense desire to have -the opening in good form. Among them my courteous caller, the Collector -wrote, suggesting that the Commissioner be invited to preside on the -occasion. I silently passed the note to my wife who viewed it for a few -moments and then exclaimed, “The idea! Should he dare to preside after -making such insulting remarks to you about the Eurasians, I would hiss, -and every woman present would follow me. If you men have not spirit -enough to stand up for your honor, and are too cowardly to resent -insults, we will show you what we women can do,” and she would have done -just as she said, for like a good and true wife she was very quick to -resent anything that disparaged me. Then she laughed, one of those -joyous inspiriting laughs, “Wouldn’t it be fun, though! Do it, Charles, -do it; get him to preside, and I’ll give you a thousand rupees for a -piano. It would be the best scene at the opening when all we women stand -up and hiss until His Highness should retire.” - -I wanted no such fun as that, though I would like to have pleased my -wife and wanted the thousand rupees, so I calmly wrote to the Collector -describing the call of the Commissioner and his remarks against the -Eurasians; that some or all had heard of what he had said, and that it -would be impossible for them to treat him with respect. I think the -Collector was not at all displeased with the result, as there was not -much love between the two men, and I mistrusted that the Commissioner -had given a hint of the subject of the note to me. - -Then there was a lull for awhile in regard to the opening. At length the -building was finished, not a touch more needed anywhere and all as neat -as a pin. I think that is the phrase to use, as good as any other. Our -furniture was of the best kind, a goodly number of new books were on our -library shelves, and the tables in our reading room were covered with -magazines and papers, and best of all, everybody was delighted and -happy. - -I feel like moralizing on the new life that had come into our people. -They seemed to be endowed with a new energy and inspiration, as if -they felt they were somewhere and somebody. They carried themselves -with an air of independence, and had thrown off that limp and -God-and-man-forsaken appearance that they formerly wore. They had -become proud, and that is one of the necessary elements in the making -of manhood. - -“Independence is the rarest gift and the first condition of happiness.” - -We had a general meeting, or several of them, in the lecture hall, of -the women and men, for the women had an equal share in everything, and -woe to the man who should have dared to propose anything else. I think, -and am proud to say, that my wife was probably the instigator in this -equal rights matter. - -At our meeting it was voted that our building and association should be -called “Our Club.” A constitution and by-laws were adopted, a committee -of management elected for one year, consisting of an equal number of -women and men who were to elect their own president. - -At another meeting came the question of the opening or dedication of the -building. Then there was an excitement. Some one not quite in the inside -who had not heard of the insulting remarks of the Commissioner, proposed -that that gentleman be invited to preside on the occasion. He had no -sooner uttered the words than he was silenced by a storm of noes, those -of the women the most emphatic of all. - -There was a little fellow so retired and diffident that I had never -heard him make a remark in any of our meetings, though he was always -present. He sprang to his feet, lost sight of himself and rose to the -occasion. Said he, “I am utterly opposed to inviting any outside -Europeans. If we get one of the swells to preside he will look down on -us and talk to us as if we were children, fools or outcasts. We have -been patronized long enough. We are always put in the background, -crowded into the outskirts, treated as scum or menials, except when the -Europeans can use us for their own advantage. Then they fawn on us as if -we were dogs, to do their bidding. They do not want us anywhere, and -always treat us with contempt. Even a blatant Babu is treated with more -respect than we are. They will not allow us to enlist as soldiers. They -insult us when we ask for employment in the Government offices. The -Government Railway Companies and the merchants stick up notices ‘No -Eurasians need apply.’ When they advertise for clerks they add, ‘No -Eurasians wanted.’ - -“In the mutiny they made all the use they could of the Eurasians. They -were then considered good enough to help them fight and to protect their -families. But if another mutiny occurs, the Babus or the Russians may -take the country for all the help these haughty aristocrats will get -from me. - -“Don’t I know what I am talking about. My father was a shopkeeper in -Lucknow at the time of the mutiny. All of his stores he took into the -residency and gave them out to be distributed among the officers and -their families. While the stores lasted he was patted on the back. It -was Mr. Evans here and Mr. Evans there; let us see Evans! He was put in -the most dangerous places of defense. What a favor! When the mutiny was -over and others received medals and honors, his name was not even -mentioned. He was only a shopkeeper and worse, an Eurasian. When he -suggested payment for his stores he was told that he must submit to the -usages of war, so he was left without a rupee for the support of his -family, and died almost a beggar, though he had taken many thousands of -rupees worth of goods into the entrenchment. Officers who had drunk many -cases of his wines, and whose families had been kept from dying through -his supplies of canned goods, afterwards did not know him when they met -him face to face on the road. I could tell of the rebuffs and insults he -received from them when he applied for honest work, but what is the use? -Everybody knows the story and everywhere it was the same. It is time we -stand up for ourselves and demand our right to live. If we are so -lacking in energy that we cannot do this, and are so degraded as to be -willing to be insulted and patronized as inferiors then the sooner we -die the better.” - -These are only a few of his sentences. He was greatly excited and each -sentence came out like the puff report from a Gatling gun. His remarks -had a great effect and it was some minutes before the audience became -quiet, for he was cheered again and again. - -Then some one arose and very deliberately said: “I heartily agree with -every word Mr. Evans has said. It is time we cease to be patronized. We -have been made slaves, menials, and been done to death by patronage, as -if we existed only through the mercy and favor of these haughty -over-bearing Europeans who are the sources of our being and the causes -of our degradation. Without any further remarks I would suggest that we -have no occasion to go outside to solicit any one to honor us with his -presence. We have one among us, of our own class, who is our best friend -as we all know, and but for whom we would not be assembled here -to-night. Need I mention his name—Mr. Japhet—” - -At this I sprang to my feet, for I had been silently enjoying, listening -to the various speakers, thinking that from the independence in their -remarks they had already mounted several rounds of the ladder towards -liberty and manhood. - -“My friends,” said I, “kindly allow me a few words. We have one among -us, though not of us, and as he is not present I can speak freely of -him. He is our truest and best friend, and has done more for us than all -the rest put together. Therefore I move that this our sincere friend, -Mr. Jasper, be invited to preside at our opening and give us an -address.” As I spoke his name, there was such a cheering that the rest -of my sentence, was completely drowned. It showed such a unanimity that -it was not necessary to put the motion to a vote. - -I had never told any one except my wife, of our friend’s most generous -aid, as he had requested me not to do so, but all knew him well and -esteemed him as their friend and one of the noblest of men. - -Thus this long mooted question was settled and the other part of the -programme was soon arranged. We were to have music by some in our own -circle and by some other musicians, the best we could get, besides we -had our grand piano, and paid for by my wife, though she did not do it -at the expense of the Commissioner Sahib’s discomfiture. - -Some one asked if it would not be proper to have the Chaplain make a -prayer? For a few moments no reply was given, then one with the fervor -of little Evans burst out, “Who is the chaplain? Where is he? What is -he? What have we got to do with him? What has he done for us? We do not -even know him. We were born without him, have lived without him and -shall have to die and be buried without him, unless he can find it -convenient to leave his croquet or billiards and rattle a prayer over -our graves.” - -Nothing more was said about this, not even a motion offered, and the -little chap did not so much as receive an invitation to our opening. Why -should he? He had never called on any one of them, never noticed them -and so was nothing to them. What else could he be? His time was so -occupied in “Society,” at the grand dinners, at the lawn parties, -gossiping with the women about the latest fads in church decoration and -millinery, preparing sermons on the wearing of surplices, the position -at the eucharist, or the sign of the cross at baptism, the training of -his surpliced choir, his postures and intonations, his daily visits to -the club; so engrossed with the silly sheep and the follies of his flock -that he had no time or inclination to look after the poor outcasts, the -goats outside, so why should these run after him? - -I think this was the milk in the cocoanut in regard to the opinion and -feeling about the Chaplain. - -There was a disposition not to have any Europeans present except Mr. -Jasper and my wife, but I proposed that the Collector and a few others -be invited and no objection was made. I had a sinister motive in this -which was to have enough of this set present to see what we did and to -circulate the report in “Society.” There was a Mrs. Grundy, a terror, -not to evil-doers, but to everybody else, on account of the wagging -facility of her tongue. She resembled a busy bee in this, that she was -always busy and carried a sting in her tale. Her husband was an -homunculus of a man, so counted for nothing. As I knew she would be -excessively flattered by an invitation when all the others were left -out, and as she would make an excellent substitute for a night reporter -on a morning paper, she got one of our engraved cards highly perfumed. - -The women took charge of the refreshment part of the ceremony, and -assisted with their good taste in the decorations, and it is not -necessary to say that everything they did was worthy of them. - -Mr. Jasper at once consented to preside and to deliver the address, as -it was a pleasure as well as a duty he felt he ought to perform. The -time came. There were a number of Eurasian friends from other stations, -besides those who had aided us with their subscriptions. “Our Club” was -crowded to its fullest capacity. It was a rare entertainment. The music -with several recitations, the refreshments and the after social visit -were very enjoyable, but the creme de la creme of the occasion was the -address of Mr. Jasper, so characteristic of the man, eloquent in its -rhetoric and delivery, but still better because he spoke the thoughts of -his soul, with such kindly, yet severe criticisms of the Eurasian -character as to make us all wince under them, and with such tender -urgent appeals as to bring tears into the eyes of everyone. - -The main idea was the development of true manhood and womanhood, first -in purity of thought. “For you are what your thoughts make you, and -remember that every thought you have and every word you utter are -immortal and will effect your souls forever.” While he was describing -his highest ideals of character the audience seemed lifted up above -themselves with holy aspirations, and when he showed the failure of many -and the causes of them, every one could see himself as in a polished -mirror and feel that he himself was being described. As several said -afterwards, Mr. Jasper could not have given a better description of -themselves had he known every secret of their whole lives. There was not -an objection to any of his criticisms as all knew they were true to the -strictest line. He took an hour in the delivery of the address though it -seemed not more than half that time as all were entranced by his earnest -thoughts. The address was printed to be kept as a creed or a Bible among -us. Why not as a Bible or Sacred Scripture as good as any other man or -set of men could make for us? All truth is true, no matter who utters -it. “Precepts and promises from the lips of Jesus are not made true -because he uttered them, because they were eternally true in the -beginning with God.” - -A little incident occurred during the social part of our opening that -greatly affected me. Among our guests were a woman and her husband from -a distant station. She was of fine appearance and address. She came to -me and taking my hand, asked, “Mr. Japhet, do you remember me?” I could -not for the moment recall her, and she remarked, “Do you remember once -at night rescuing a young girl from two policemen? I was that girl, and -many a thousand times have I thought with tears of joy of what you did -for me! And I have prayed for you almost daily that the richest of -heaven’s blessings might descend on you. Where would I have been taken -and what would have become of me, if you had not saved me from what -would have been my fate infinitely worse than death! I owe my life here -and my eternal life, all I owe to you. You were indeed my savior, and I -want to thank you with all my heart and all my soul.” - -She wept for joy, as the contrast, of what she might have been and her -present position, overcame her. I would belie myself and not be true to -my manhood, if I did not admit that I also wept. What could give me a -greater joy than to have been the means of saving a soul, and she an -innocent helpless girl, from the jaws of a monster vice, and from a life -of the foulest degradation, misery and eternal death? Better this than -to be a hero in the greatest battle of the world. Such a deed, I can but -think it, has an eternal record of good, while even the destruction of -one fellow mortal in war, bears with it an everlasting stain and -remorse, though it may win a medal or an empty plaudit to perish with -this life. Some one has said: “He that saveth a soul from death shall -hide a multitude of sins.” I trust this may be true for me. - -She introduced me to her husband, a fine looking man. I heard afterwards -that they were well-to-do and highly esteemed. She had heard of “Our -Club,” and they came of their own accord, as she wished to see me and to -express her gratitude for her salvation, as she called it. They were -introduced to my wife and invited to our home where the whole story was -retold and again she expressed her thanks with tears. There was joy not -over a sinner that repented, but over an innocent one saved from sin and -death. Is it not far better to keep people from sinning than to redeem -them from sin? - -“To prevent the commission of crime, prevent the manufacture of -criminals.” - -The Collector was one of our delighted guests and could not be lavish -enough of his praise, and ever afterwards was one of the best friends of -the Eurasians, giving employment to a number of them. Self help leads to -other help, and the gods help those who help themselves. He was often a -welcome visitor to Our Club and did not hesitate to make his tiffin of -our soup, excellent bread and butter, and to praise our coffee, better, -he said, than he could get at home and asked the privilege of getting -his supply of bread and butter from our kitchen. - -I need scarcely say that with our opening began a new era among the -Eurasians. They took upon themselves a self reliance, an independence -and an ambition to make themselves, what Mr. Jasper called in his -address, true men and women. Even the very poorest of them walked more -erect, when they could think of being members of the club, having a -place they could call their own, and not live in a perpetual fear of -being snubbed and scorned where they were not wanted. Not the least of -the incitements to their energy and ambition was the interest “Our -Club,” excited among the outsiders. Many sneered at what they called the -“airs,” the Eurasians were putting on. Many were the insulting remarks -that came to our ears. The lash of envy is often a greater stimulant -than words of praise. A very few spoke well of our enterprise, though -all seemed to feel a chagrin that we had such a grand building and much -finer grounds than theirs. - -Our work was not finished with the building. The management was yet to -come, though as there was such an unanimity, there was little trouble. -We had made our laws and rules. One of the most prominent matters was -temperance. No intoxicating drinks were to be allowed on the premises. -This was one of the laws fundamental and ever to remain unalterable. Mr. -Jasper urged this with all his force of words. Another was that there -was to be no gambling or betting of any kind, though there were fine -billiard tables and other games for recreation and amusement, but no -money to be involved in any game; no profanity, indecent stories and -remarks, or improper behavior. Any one violating these laws was to be -excluded from the privileges of the club at the discretion of the -managing committee. No one was to be admitted without the payment of a -fee, so small as to be within the means of the poorest. Nothing was to -be donated by the club, as it was not to be a pauper asylum or a free -soup kitchen, but it was assumed that the members might and should pay -the fees of any they chose and purchase tickets for food. This would -maintain the integrity of the club, stimulate benevolence among the -members and tend to create independence in all. It was accepted as a -part of our Gospel that all were to help each other, and especially -those the most in need. Mr. Jasper made a point that the degradation of -only one individual would affect the whole community as surely as that -the smallest pebble thrown into the biggest ocean would make a ripple. - -Our Club was for the development of manners, morals and mental growth, -not for one day in seven, but every day in the year. - - - - - CHAPTER XXXIX. - - -I had a chance to indulge in one of my fads. I always respect a man who -has a good fad, for there are so many aimless, jelly fish, fad-less -people in the world. One of my notions that has strengthened with my -years is—that much of the lack of energy in many people, the great cause -of drunkenness, and of much of the crime, is the want of good, -wholesome, stimulating food. “Pain is the prayer of a nerve for healthy -food.” “A man is what he eats,” or as the Hindus put it, “The milk of -the cow is in her mouth.” - -It may seem absurd to some great lordly persons who know everything for -others and little for themselves, for me to have such a thought, yet I -do not know why I should not have my opinion about things as well as -other people. The views of even the wisest and best men are attacked, so -why need I hesitate or fear? Even the lean Cassius dared ask about the -great Cæsar,— - -“Now, in the name of all the gods at once, upon what meat doth this our -Cæsar feed—That he is grown so great?” and it is allowed by common -consent that even a cat may look at a king. - -I have always known from my own introspection that I had more energy to -work, more charity for the poor and been less inclined to meanness, when -I had good nourishing food, than when as in my school days, I was hungry -and faint on watery soup and half-boiled vegetables. - -With these views I determined on trying an experiment in “Our Club,” as -I was sure it would be for good and certainly do no harm. We engaged an -excellent manager of the cookery and refectory in an Eurasian widow. -Eurasian, as we had decided to employ only our own people, except for -the most menial work. It is not a very good commentary on the native -Christians of India, that Christian families, padris, missionaries, -church committees or even the Bible and Tract Societies will not employ -them, but take heathen servants to their exclusion. If Christianity in -two hundred years has not been able to produce a servant that a -Christian might employ, is it—but what is the use of talking? - -Apropos of this is a statement made by a prominent clergyman at a Church -Missionary Congress. “After a century of effort, the expenditure of many -noble lives, as well as of some millions of money, the Church of -England, extraordinary to say, has signally failed to establish one -solitary or single native church in any part of the world—that is to -say, a church self-governed, self-supporting and expanding, or -exhibiting any true signs of vitality as a church. This is a tremendous -indictment, I know, but for long, my heart has been hot within me and at -last I have spoken, not without, however, having weighed well my words.” - -This woman was a model of cleanliness. One of the mottoes on our walls -was “Cleanliness is next to Godliness,” and under it printed in large -type was the remark of Sir B. W. Richardson: “Cleanliness covers the -whole field of sanitary labor. Cleanliness, that is purity of air; -cleanliness, that is purity of water; cleanliness in and around the -house; cleanliness of person; cleanliness of dress; cleanliness of food -and feeding; cleanliness in work; cleanliness in the habits of the -individual man and woman; cleanliness of life and conversation, purity -of life, temperance, all these are in man’s power.” - -It is in man’s power, God-given always, as all good things are, to make -his own moral destiny for this life as for that to come. He can best -answer his own prayers by putting his own shoulder to the wheel, instead -of praying to the gods. There was a world of instruction in the reply of -Lord Palmerston to the Scotch elders of Glasgow, when they requested him -to appoint a day of fasting and prayer to avert the cholera. He replied -that it was useless to do so until they had cleaned the streets of the -city. He relied more on scavengers’ shovels than he did on Bishops’ -prayers. - -We made cleanliness one of the articles in our unwritten creed, for may -it not come that cleanliness of life and living will some day be the -universal creed to fit us not only for this life, but for the future -life? - -The next step was to have our manager understand just what we wanted and -a number of us formed ourselves into an experimental catering and -cooking committee having first secured an excellent range for our -cook-house. This cooking really belonged to the women, but we men -assumed the right to examine into it, whether it was ours or not. We saw -to the procuring of the food, and therefor felt empowered to know that -it was properly served. I have always felt great sympathy for Xantippe -who is generally written down as a scold, for it is recorded that -Socrates would often, unawares to her, invite a number of his friends to -dinner when he had not provided a scrap for the larder. What true wife, -though she had the temper of an angel, would not give it recriminating -voice and action under such circumstances? - -We provided, and so had our rights. - -Our first effort was with various kinds of good substantial soup. I had -enough skimmed broth in my school days to last me for life and the very -recollection of it causes in me a kind of water brash. - -We succeeded and made out a list of soups to be prepared in a wholesale -way of the best materials, at such a price that any wayfarer or -aristocrat coming to our club, could relish a bowl of it, and also that -families belonging to the club, could send in their orders the day -before for what they wanted. The price just above the cost, was so much -below what they could be made for in their homes, and so much better, -that we had many orders. We also had the best of bread, cake and -biscuit, made in the cleanest possible way. If the Europeans in India -could see how their bread is made by the natives in the bazars, they -would eschew it forever, and diet on fruits and vegetables. It is -scarcely credible the methods of the native cooks. I once at table -gravely asked my khansaman, if they really strained our soup through -their turbans? Putting his hands together in front of him, with a slight -bow he replied: “What else can we do if their Honors do not give us -towels?” - -Once, as a guest, eating food provided by a zemindar, he placidly -looking on, I turned and noticed two of the servants, the one pouring -milk through the shirt-tail of the other, straining it for me to drink. -A sahib blaming his khansaman for boiling the roly poly in one of his -master’s socks, the fellow gravely replied: “Sahib! it was not one of -the clean ones!” - -A friend of mine eating his mutton chops and finding some cottony shreds -in his mouth questioned his cook standing by, when the latter replied, -that as he had no tallow, he had used the waste ends of the burned -candles. The sahib at once seized his chef and holding him by the neck -forced all the remaining mess down his throat, for which he was summoned -before the magistrate and had to pay a fine of twenty-five rupees. -“But,” said my friend, “I would willingly have paid five times that -amount for the satisfaction I got in making him swallow the rest of the -stuff with the burnt wicks.” - -We wanted none of that kind of cooking in our club. Our next experiment -was in the making of tea and coffee, and after a number of trials -succeeded in producing articles that few of our people had ever tasted -the like before, a nectar like coffee not to be paragoned anywhere in -the world. “And they in France of the best rank and station are most -select and generous,” in making this delicious drink. - -Anent the native coffee-making is this told by a khansaman. His Sahib, -an English doctor, was always complaining that he did not get good black -coffee, such as they made in France. His cook at his wit’s end, finally -took some charcoal and grinding it to powder mixed it with the coffee. -His Sahib was highly delighted, and boastingly invited his friends to -drink his real French coffee. The servant very considerately never told -the story until after his master’s death. - -Our manager fell in with our ways and suggestions and took great pride -in the science as well as the art of cookery, and in having everything -in the best possible condition. - -It is a saying among the Europeans in India, “If you wish to enjoy your -dinner never look into the cook-house.” We reversed that order to “If -you wish to enjoy our food see how it is cooked.” Our restaurant was -well patronized, and it was of great benefit, morally as well as -physically. It was not for the poor alone, though the prices were so -low, for the better class, that is, the better well-to-do, did not -disdain to favor us, as everything was better than most of them could -get in their homes, and I doubt if the great Commissioner Sahib, or the -Commanding General, had near as good. - -The only vice we tolerated was the smoking of tobacco, and this was -confined to the smoking-room or to the grounds outside. In respect to -this habit, we thought it best not to stretch the bow of restraint too -far, lest it break with its own tension, or we be like “The man that -once did sell the lion’s skin while the beast lived, was killed with -hunting him.” “We may outrun, by violent swiftness, that which we run -at, and lose by overrunning.” - -The upper apartments were reserved entirely for the women, and reached -by a wide, marble staircase from the lower entrance hall. They had their -dressing-room, reading and other rooms richly furnished. They had more -than an equal share, for besides their own, they had the right of our -lecture hall, the library and refectory, but we were pleased with all -their encroachments, for they assisted us in every way. The walls of the -lecture hall and refectory were bare until we selected some mottoes, -which our feminine members, with their skillful taste and hands, -ornamented, making them works of art. This was done, not in a day, but -during many months of most laborious work, with rivalry and pride as to -which should produce the finest work. Some of the mottoes were these: - - “We live in deeds, not years; in thoughts, not breaths; - In feelings, not in figures on a dial. - We should count time by heart throbs. - He most lives who thinks most, feels the noblest, acts the - best.”—_Bailey._ - - “There is no religion higher than truth.”—_Oriental Proverb._ - - “I would rather that men should say there never was such a man as - Plutarch, than say that Plutarch was unfaithful.”—_Plutarch._ - - “Sin makes us pay toll, if not along the way, surely at the end of the - road.” - - “Not he that repeateth the name, - But he that doeth the will.”—_Longfellow._ - - “Every rifle should have its own bullet mold.” - - “Everything is bitter to him who has gall in his mouth.” - - “Truth is not drowned in water or burned in fire.” - - “A fool may throw a stone into a pond; it may take seven sages to pull - it out.” - - “Blessed are the pure in heart, for they shall see God.”—_Jesus._ - - “Purity, even in the secret longings of our hearts, is the greatest - duty.”—_Xenocrates._ - - “A good man sees God reflected in his own soul; the cleaner the soul - the more vivid the image.” - - “Only through the highest purity and chastity we shall approach nearer - to God, and receive, in the contemplation of Him, the true knowledge - and insight.”—_Porphyry._ - - “The doctrine of our Master consists in having an invariable - correctness of heart, and in doing towards others as we would that - they should do to us.”—_A Disciple of Confucius._ - - “The thoughts and intents of the heart are deeds in the sight of God.” - - “As a man thinketh in his heart, so is he.”—_Bible._ - - “All lovers of truth are lovers of God.” - - “He only truly lives who lives for others.” - - “We must do one of two things—either learn to control the conditions - of our lives, or let them control us.” - - “The more one lives for his kind, the less need he fear to - die.”—_Kabalist Proverb._ - - “The highest service one can do is to serve himself in the highest - manner.” - - “Whatever good betideth thee, O man, it is from God, and whatsoever - ill, from thyself is it.”—_Koran._ - - “There is only one road to Heaven—obedience to the Golden Rule.” - - “So long as every man does to other men as he would that they should - do to him, and allow no one to interfere between him and his Maker, - all will go well with the world.”—_Ancient Pagan._ - - “A man obtains a proper rule of action - By looking on his neighbor as himself. - Do naught to others which, if done to thee, - Would cause thee pain; this is the sum of duty.” - —_Hindu Maxim._ - - “I will set my camel free and trust him to Allah.” Mahomed answered, - “Tie thy camel first, and then commit him to God.”—_Arabian Saying._ - -We soon had everything in good working order. A committee of -entertainment was appointed; one evening of each week was devoted to -instruction and practice in singing, for which an excellent teacher was -secured. Another evening was for the literary society, when essays were -read and subjects discussed, the members appointed in turn, so as to -give every one a chance, and all to take an interest and have something -to do. This compelled them to read and think, which took up all their -leisure hours from work, formerly spent in idleness and folly. We had no -idea of having any one or a few do all the work and receive all the -benefit, but every one, no difference who they were, was urged, assisted -and required to do their part, not so much for the benefit they might -give to others, but what they would do for themselves. Ours was a mutual -improvement association, the weakest to be helped the most. - - - - - CHAPTER XL. - - -Every Sunday morning there was a lecture or a sermon read, prayers and -singing. We gleaned in all fields, gathering the ripest grain we could -find. For our needs the library was increased by the addition of -valuable books as works of reference, for investigation of subjects for -discussion. There were only a few novels, and by the best writers. We -always had plenty of music and singing, and in a few years our club -became quite a musical society. We had no castes, as in “society,” to -prevent Mrs. Smack, the clerk’s wife, from sitting beside Mrs. Grimsby, -the wife of the railway guard. - -The intention was to vary the exercises, even the religious, so as to do -away with that everlasting monotony prevalent in the churches; to make -all of moral benefit and intellectual profit, as well as attractive and -entertaining. The subjects of the lectures, articles and sermons, took a -wide range from earth to heaven, from the physiology of plants and -animals to astronomy, the care of the homes, the health of our bodies, -the welfare of our moral natures, temperance a most prominent topic, the -restraint of our passions and the immortality of our souls, everything -that might make us cleaner, healthier, wiser and nobler. We believed in -useful work to make people happy, to fit them to live on earth, more -than in worrying them about what they might be hereafter, or in -troubling them about “the ineffable relations of the Godhead before the -remotest beginnings of time;” in making a heaven for them in this life -and trust to God and their own fitness for the one to come; not so much -in trying to penetrate the mysteries and glories of heaven, as to -realize the facts and realities of every day life on earth; less in -describing the many mansions and the golden pavements of the new -Jerusalem, but caring more about improving the homes and cleaning the -alleys of the poor, giving them good bread for which they were hungering -daily, instead of wasting time on dilated descriptions of the imagined -joys of the blessed, so very far away. It seemed to be a settled -conviction among us that if we could get our people to live good, clean, -honest, happy lives here, they would run no risk of enjoying the life to -come. - -Who dare say that we had not the right to try the experiment, and to do -as we pleased in the matter? - -Why should we not start our society, found our church, if we choose to -call it such, as any other set of men to found theirs? - -If the church of Rome, the church of England, the Presbyterian or any -one of the other thousand heterogeneous sects could set up for itself, -why should we not do the same? They did not ask us or anybody for their -privileges, why need we ask anything of them? We were not responsible -for them as they certainly would deny any responsibility to us. Should -they say that they had divine authority, could we not make the same -claim for ourselves? Since God our father created us, as we believe He -did, as He created them, why could we not have a share in His divine -rights as well as they? We conceded to all others the same privilege, -the right to do as they deemed best, and claimed the same right for -ourselves. - -If that libidinous, much-wived and wife murderer, Henry the Eighth, -could set up for himself in founding a church, why cannot other men of -better morals and less exceptional tastes start a society, a church, a -denomination? To go further back: If Constantine, who “drowned his wife -in boiling water, butchered his little nephew, murdered two of his -brothers-in-law with his own hand, killed his own son Crispus, led to -death several men and women and smothered in a well an old monk,” and -yet was the distinguished patron, and one of the founders of the -Christian church, cannot others whose hands have never been stained with -blood dare to think and act for themselves? - -Much might be said of the bigotry and assumption of some classes of -people who claim like the egotistical, over-bearing Jews of old, that -they are the elect, the chosen people of God and all the rest of mankind -are to be subdued, exterminated, unless they fall into the ways and -accept the creeds and ceremonies of these self-assumed religious rulers -of the world; claiming that “God’s actual grace is limited to those who -are within the church and have the faith,” meaning thereby their little -church and their very doubtful faith, and boldly inscribe on their -portals, “Beware of imitations; here is the only genuine article;” that -there is no truth, except what is seen under their little ecclesiastical -microscopes. - -What of the wisdom, justice and mercy of God in creating fifteen hundred -millions of people now living, not to consider the infinite number -passed away, if He only saves the few poor unworthy Christians, as they -style themselves, and hands over the vast majority to some omnipotent -demon to torture forever and forever, as the Christians teach? - -Has God so badly bodged His work, or are these people mistaken? What -gods some of these little ecclesiastics would be if they could have -their own way! Their assumption of divine authority and wisdom reminds -one of the remark of a French critic, “The fact is, only I and my -friends possess any real knowledge, and I am not so sure concerning -them.” - -I have got somewhat ahead of my story. These thoughts were prompted by a -conversation with the Chaplain. We had not met since his first and only -call. At his approach he greeted me very respectfully with a -condescending air, and I saw from the frigidity of his manner that he -had a purpose in coming. I was not left long in doubt what it was. He -said, “Mr. Japhet, for some time past none of the Eurasians have come to -church.” He waited for a few moments, as if he expected me to say -something, but I remained silent. This rather disconcerted him. Then he -continued, “Since the opening of your club these people keep entirely -aloof from us.” I said nothing, and this annoyed him, as I saw by his -fidgeting and the reddening of his face. Then he struck me hard by -asking: “Do you think, Mr. Japhet, as an Eurasian, with an influence -over these people, you are doing right in keeping them away from the -church and from participating in the divine ordinances, without which -there can be no salvation? The church was ordained of God, He -established its ordinances. Is it not wrong, then, to interfere and -prevent people from attending that which is for their eternal welfare?” - -He stopped for my reply, which was: “You are making a very severe -accusation against me. I have never uttered a word to them against your -church. They have been entirely free in the matter. As for God ordaining -the church, my belief is that He has ordained it as He has everything -else, no more no less. All that we know about it is what some men say, -and what some can affirm others can deny; the statement of one set is as -good as that of the other.” - -“But,” he interrupted, “did not our Lord Jesus Christ establish the -ordinances and command us to use them?” - -“What ordinances?” I asked. - -“Why, baptism and holy communion.” - -“No,” I replied, “not at all. Baptism was an old rite used at the -initiation of men into some society, or to signify their attachment to -some leader or principle. Only to mention two instances: Were not people -baptized unto Moses, and were they not baptized by John, the forerunner -of Jesus? Jesus only continued the old rite, or custom among his -followers with the same significance. The church, assuming to know more -than Jesus did, has changed this rite into a regenerating and saving -ordinance. Let me read what one of the Bishops of your Church says about -it: - -“‘In this church, the body which derives life, strength and salvation -from Christ its head, baptism was instituted as the sacred rite of -admission. In this regenerating ordinance, fallen man is born again from -a state of condemnation to a state of grace. He obtains a title to the -presence of the Holy Spirit, to the forgiveness of sins, to all those -precious and unmerited favors which the blood of Christ purchased. -Wherever the gospel is promulgated the only mode through which we can -obtain a title to those blessings and privileges which Christ has -purchased for his mystical body, the church, is the sacrament of -baptism. Repentance, faith and obedience will not, of themselves, be -effectual to our salvation. We may sincerely repent of our sins, -heartily believe the gospel; we may walk in the paths of holy obedience, -but until we enter into covenant with God by baptism and ratify our vows -of allegiance and duty at the holy sacrament of the supper; commemorate -the mysterious sacrifice of Christ, we cannot assert any claim to -salvation.’ - -“Every man of common sense will reject such a statement as false, no -matter who made it. It is the teaching of priests to clothe their -performance with power and mystery. It is utterly opposed to the plain -statements of the Bible and contrary to what any true man must believe -of the character of God. I would rather accept the sentiment of the -poet: - - “Leave polemic folios in their dust, - But this point hold, howe’er each sect may brawl, - When pure the life, when free the heart from gall - What e’er the creed, Heaven looks with love on all.” - -“As to the communion. This was a ceremony observed among the heathen -long before Jesus was born, signifying friendship and a devotion to each -other’s interests, and it is observed even now by the wildest tribes of -men as a sign or proof of kindness and friendship. Among some people it -is customary at their funerals for a cup of wine to be passed, and each -one present to take a sip in memory of the dead. At first it was only a -simple custom, a rite in memory of friendship, but how it has been -transformed and degraded! At a Roman Council, Berengar, who had denied -transubstantiation, was compelled to swear that ‘the very body and blood -of our Lord Jesus Christ are not only sensibly in the sacrament, but in -truth are handled in the hands of the priest, and broken and crushed by -the teeth of the faithful.’ - -“What can be more sacrilegious and disgusting than such a doctrine? Is -it strange that thinking men become infidels when such stuff is forced -upon them? or that a Muhamedan sage remarked: ‘So long as Christians -worship what they eat, let my soul dwell with the philosophers.’ - -“Baptism and communion are only rites, with a meaning, and well to be -observed, but have no power in themselves, and are no more divine than -are the various ceremonies among men. I claim that all forms and -observances that tend to elevate and bless mankind are in a sense -divine, good or Godlike, the one as another. We might say that the light -of the sun, or the rain, or the cooling winds, are among the divinest -gifts to mankind. So any good impulse in the hearts of men, and every -noble deed, is a divine gift ordained or given from God, our Heavenly -Father. Why restrict His divine gifts or ordinances to two mere -ceremonies, and not include all that is good? The universe is alive with -God. The thing that is natural is none the less divine and worthy of our -love and reverence. Every scientific fact, or we might say, everything -good, all is of divine origin.” - -He asked, “Don’t you believe that the Church was specially established -by God?” - -“No,” said I, “not more than any other good society. In fact, I have -more faith in the divinity of an association that would establish a soup -kitchen to feed the starving poor, or one that would clothe the naked, -or another that would help them to a means of livelihood, or for the -education of their children.” - -“Does not the church do this?” he asked. - -“Yes,” I answered, “in a great measure, to its credit, but does this -prove that it has the only and exclusive right to help mankind, or by -doing so that it was established by God to the exclusion of all other -good societies? Just so far as it performs good deeds it is of God, as -any society or an individual that does the same kind of work.” - -He replied: “Then you degrade the church into a mere human society?” - -“Yes, it is only a society founded by men, but there is no degradation -if it does the work of God. It is to be judged as any other human affair -by its works, as your Scripture says: ‘the tree is known by its fruits,’ -or as Jesus said, ‘not every one that saith Lord, Lord, but he that -doeth the will of my Father which is in heaven.’ When God sends His -sunlight equally upon all mankind, are you going to confine His -spiritual light to any one society, called by men a Church? We should -have more liberal views of God’s justice and loving mercy than that. - -“One of the beautiful expressions of Charles Kingsley is this—“God -demands not sentiment, but justice. The Bible knows nothing of the -religious sentiments and emotions, whereof we hear so much talk -nowadays. It speaks of duty. Beloved, if God so loved us, we ought to -love one another. We must live nobly to love nobly.” - - “God sends His teachers into every age and clime - With revelations suited to their growth.” - -“I want to admit the fact that the Church in its principles, as -indicated in the teachings and example of Jesus is the grandest society -on earth for the amelioration and salvation of mankind, but what is it -in practice? Go into the large, fashionable churches in any country, -where are the poor? In many of them not there at all. If a few of them -happen to be present, they are on the back seats, in the corners, while -the rich and influential are on the best seats in front. Take your own -church. The highest of rank in the station are honored with cushioned, -carpeted pews in front, where they get the first draughts of the -unskimmed milk of the word and so on down, caste by caste to the doors, -where the poor may find a few plank seats if they can. Have I not seen -some of the poor who have gone early into the front seats, ordered into -the rear? Are there not ranks and castes in the House of God, as you -call it? Did not the first missionaries in India for many years, as may -be some do now,—have different cups for the communion, some for high -castes, and others for low castes? Was this following Jesus in the true -spirit of the communion? Jesus did not establish a church; then why -should any of his followers do what he did not even suggest, and -besides, claim infallibility for what they have done? Certainly in human -affairs organization is essential, but principles should be first of -all, and instead of wasting time over dogmas and trivial rites and -ceremonies, the church, as a society, should follow and imitate Jesus in -doing the work he did.” - -I went on rapidly, and my caller did not seem disposed to interrupt; -whether he thought my remarks worthy of his notice or not, I did not -know or care. - -He said, “I will not answer you, but come to the subject again,” putting -on a humble, unctuous, clerical manner. “I am sorry that through your -club these people are kept away from the church.” - -I replied: “Let us see how far this is the case. There is a large number -of Eurasians in the station. How many of them ever went to church? Not -more than a score. Why the others did not attend is not for me to say, -only to mention the fact. Where were the rest? Some out shooting; others -at their games; the most of them in their miserable homes, spending -their time in idleness, frivolity and vice, drinking the wretched cheap -liquor that Government has provided for them. You have never been to -their homes; you know nothing of their poverty and squalor; you have no -idea of the social vice and drunkenness among them, unfitting them for -any work. They seemed to be forsaken of God, as well as by their fellow -men. - -“I am one of their race. I know their condition. I have been down among -them, and for years have seen their degradation, and have assisted them -in various ways. Seeing that the church did not attract them, and did -little for them, and that they were going from bad to worse, I started -this club, believing that I had as much of a divine right and commission -to do so, as any man or men had to start a society called a church. I am -most happy in believing that if God ever sanctioned anything, He has -bestowed His blessing upon us. I have no doubt of this. The change -already seen in the condition of these people is wonderful. They have a -clean, beautiful place, which they can be proud to call their own, to -which they can resort without fear of being considered intruders—a home -to them where they can be free from degrading influences. There are -plenty of good books and papers, music to attract them, and in which -they are instructed. There is the best of food and drink that the -poorest can afford to purchase. Their ambition is stirred, their energy -increased, their pride and self respect stimulated, and every tendency -given to lift them up and make them better. What is this but God’s work? -Besides all this help is not for one day in the week, but for every day -and night. - -“We go further than the church in many things, but especially in this, -ours is a strictly temperance association. Every one among us is urged -and required to be a total abstainer from all intoxicants. This is one -of our chief principles, and is lectured, practiced and talked about, -until it has permeated every life. If our enterprise has done nothing -more than this, it is worth all it cost. You cannot talk in favor of -temperance when you take liquor yourself, nor can you preach on total -abstinence to your people in church, so how can you reach these people -on that subject? - -“Shall I tell you what was said in regard to you? Several of our younger -men thought that our rule about drink was too rigid, and one of them -said, ‘Why, the Chaplain takes wine and beer.’ I told them that we were -to govern ourselves regardless of what other people did.” - -He winced under this, for it was a common report that he was more often -under the spirituous, than under spiritual influence. As from his office -he should be a seeker after truth, I thought best to give him a little -of it. I was surprised that he made no answer to this, but asked, “Would -it not have been better for you to have worked with the church and had -its influence to aid you?” - -“When—how?” I quickly asked. He said, “I would have been delighted to -assist you, and some of my people would have done the same.” - -“Yes,” I replied, “they would have favored us with their presence, to -direct our affairs, domineer over us, patronize us and give us advice as -if we were a lot of paupers in an alms house, or charity school -children. There has been already too much of this. No, the better plan -is to let these people be separate and govern themselves.” - -Then he inquired: “Is not that creating a class feeling and a spirit of -caste?” - -This touched my tenderest spot. I instantly grew hot, and abruptly -asked: “Who began this class feeling? Who created this caste? It ill -becomes you, one of the dominant race that is responsible for the -creation of these people, who always sneer at them and oppress them in -every possible way, to ask such a question. Take myself, for you called -me an Eurasian. I am one, a half caste, but who made me such? An -Englishman, a member of your church, took a Mussalmani, my mother, not -as his wife, but as his mistress, deceiving her with a promise of -marriage. When he saw fit, he threw her aside to die of a broken heart, -and left two of us, his children, to starve for all he cared. Who made -me a half caste, who started this class feeling in me, but that -distinguished gentleman, my father?” - -He stopped me suddenly by saying that he had no intention to be personal -or cast any reflection by using that word. Such gentlemen are always -innocent after the mischief is done. “’Tis like a pardon after -execution.” - -I concluded to say nothing more. He had listened to me with that bland -suavity of manner, that assumed superiority of race, as if he was -dealing with a simpleton, or a truant school boy, or that anything I -might say was not worthy of his notice. I waited with repressed scorn -while he continued to talk of the church, its divine origin, its divine -ordinances, as if God was shut up within its walls, and nobody could -have access to Him except through its doors or through the mediation of -its priests. It was the church, and nothing but the church, as if it was -the only divine infallible thing on earth, and he was one of its -infallible popes. - -Had he been a really spiritual, noble-minded man, working among the -poor, my feelings would have been somewhat different. He was high -church, so very high that he never came down to common humanity, a -ritualist of the rankest kind, and cared more outside of the church -walls, for good living, and inside of it, more about his intoning, the -singing of his choir, the folds of his gown, and for the order of his -services, than for the moral or eternal welfare of anybody. Could he -have got our association to be as a tag in the tail of his church kite -for his own glorification, he would have been a happy man, not that he -cared the value of a pin for the soul of any of us. He went on with his -church rhetorical parade until my breakfast bell rang, when he took his -clerical hat and himself away, to my great relief. - -This was the last I ever saw of the Chaplain. - - - - - CHAPTER XLI. - - -The years passed. Mr. Jasper was like a patriarch among us, revered and -loved by all, his advice and friendship sought by young and old. He was -a frequent guest in our home, and we loved him for his gentleness, with -a reverence for his purity, and admired him for his wisdom. Our children -ran to him on his entrance, often watching for him at the gate, sat upon -his knees, clung to his neck, and made him their confidant, as he made -them his companions and friends. I say our children, for there had come -to us, two boys and a girl to the joy of our hearts and the delight of -our home. - -There was one thing in them that lifted a burden from my life; they -resembled their mother in complexion. Before they came, I was in an -agony of fear lest they should bear upon their faces that Cain-like -curse that had blasted my happiness and been my constant torment. I -prayed, yes, I prayed day and night, pleading, beseeching God if He had -the power that He would avert that terrible stain from these innocent -ones. I reasoned with Him, begged for justice and mercy, that He would -not let the sin of my father be visited upon them; that I had suffered -enough and made sufficient atonement. I know that my wife also prayed -for this, though she never hinted a word about it. She was too good and -true a wife for that. Alas! What a sad thing for a father to pray that -his children might not resemble himself! I have often felt a sting when -people would say to a father, “How much your boys take after you!” I -never had the pleasure of such a remark, but I had more, a profound -satisfaction in knowing that my own dear children had not inherited that -accursed brand of shame from their father to carry through their lives. - -Our prayers were answered. Whether by God or our mutual desires and -ardent wishes, I would not assume to say, for having such a firm belief -in God’s immutable, established laws, I am inclined to believe that we -answered our own prayers, as most, if not all our prayers, are answered -by ourselves. - -Prayers are most essential and are answered best when we give them life -and reality by our practice. - -In our community we had our annoyances. What else could we expect when -there were so many “taints of blood and defects of will?” These were -endured as thorns among the roses, the fairer the flowers the less we -thought of the thorns. - -But a great calamity and grief came upon us. Mr. Jasper fell ill. He -knew it was unto death. He lingered for a few days, and every one went -to receive his blessing. The shadow of a great cloud hung over us. -Everybody spoke in whispers. Surely death is the king of terrors, as -well as the terror of kings and of everybody. Death is terrible, -anywhere and always, but infinitely so when we are watching, waiting, -when one we love as part of ourselves is about to leave us, and start on -that eternal unknown journey, - - “For none has ever returned to tell us of the road, - Which to discover we must travel too.” - -No religionist or moralist, has ever, with all their fine theories, been -able to prevent this dread, this indefinable, choking pain at the heart, -when our loved ones are going, O so far away! - -I could neither eat, sleep or rest. It seemed as if a part of myself was -dying, going away from me. Under all the hardening influences of my life -I have made a constant endeavor to keep my heart tender to the ennobling -influence of real friendship. I have had bitterness enough, and it is -well there was something to keep me from utter hardness and despair. - -Our dear friend received our unremitting attention. The last moment was -approaching. My wife and I, with others, were around his couch, while a -crowd was outside, waiting with bowed heads, in solemn silence, his -departure. Opening his eyes, with a smile upon his face, he pressed my -hand, and whispered with gasping breath: “I’m going—God—bless—you—all,” -and he had gone. As the sorrowful word was quickly passed outside, some -one on the veranda started the hymn, “Abide with me, fast falls the -eventide,” and all joined in it with sobbing, weeping tones. - -This was the great second death in my life. Need I say that the first -was that of my best friend, the one of my youth, Mr. Percy. Never had -any one lost two better friends. My mother? Yes, my darling mama had -gone. She had never died to me, only gone away, and I had not seen her -go, too young to realize what it meant, however bereaved I was. - -At evening time we laid his body to rest in the garden, in front of the -building he had done so much to erect. Every one, from the oldest to the -youngest, had gone into the garden, his garden, and plucked flowers that -he had cultivated for us, and now for his own burial, and one by one, -they came up and strewed them upon the coffin with sobs and -lamentations. Then we all sang, as best we could through our tears, his -favorite hymn, “Nearer my God to Thee, Nearer to Thee.” - -The shades of night fell on us, while we lingered at the sacred, -hallowed spot. - -On the next Sunday morning, we had a solemn remembrance service in our -lecture room, which was festooned with flowers that our friend loved so -well, intertwined with mourning cloth to signify our love and joy in -him, as well as our great sorrow. - -It seemed to be conceded by mutual consent, that I should give a -eulogy—no that would not have pleased him—an address or talk, in -remembrance of him. This was a service of devotion, of joy, that we had -known such a man, and of the deepest grief that we had lost him, for -each could truthfully say - - “None knew thee but to love thee, - None named thee but to praise!” - -I portrayed his life, the nobility of his manhood, his devotion to -purity and truth, and then I told for the first time what he had done -for us in erecting our beautiful structure, and ornamenting our grounds, -and his heartfelt interest in the welfare of every one. In closing the -lessons of his life to us, I urged all, especially the younger men and -boys, by all the powers of their being, to imitate him, and make -themselves pure and noble. - -His life, his purity, his kindness, and his beautiful death, made such -an impression upon every one, as never to be effaced, and he knows now -in part, and will know all in the great hereafter, the good he -accomplished, and his heaven and our heaven will have a brighter glory -for his having lived. In closing, I pointed to one of the mottoes as -most appropriate to him, “Blessed are the pure in heart, for they shall -see God.” - -We erected a beautiful marble monument over his grave to be a perpetual -remembrance, and a daily lesson to all, of his life and character. - -Mr. Jasper, as might have been expected, left all his books and many -mementoes to “Our Club,” besides quite a sum in government bonds for the -annual increase of the library, so his good deeds did not die with him. - -Somehow, after this, the ties connecting me with India, seemed to have -been sundered. One thing that greatly added to this, was the destiny of -our children. I lived in perpetual dread, that if they remained in the -country, they might be humiliated, if not cursed, with the sneering -epithet: “The children of that Eurasian.” I was determined, if there was -a place on God’s earth, where they might escape this, I would try to -find it. This may seem to some a trivial matter, yet I could not help -feeling intensely about it, for I am very human after all. I have -suffered, only God knows how much agony, and how often, from being -taunted with that accursed name, more especially when it was uttered by -Christian gentlemen and ladies, from whom I might have expected better -things, so it ought not to appear strange to any one if I should wish to -save my own dear, innocent children from the degrading stigma of their -father’s birth. - -It was decided that my wife, with the children, should make their -residence in southern France, where the mild climate was best suited to -them, on leaving the heat of India, and where she could superintend -their education, thus realizing in some degree the day dream of my -youth, inspired by the reading of a most delightful book, and which I -have given at the commencement of this sketch of my life. - -After their departure, I sold all my property, except two villages, -which I placed in the hands of trustees, for the benefit of “Our Club,” -having first drawn up rules of control, so that the villagers should -never be oppressed. I left many of my books and pictures to the club, to -be for the good of the members, as well as a token of my regard for -them. - -It was not the least of my sad pleasures to visit my friends, the -villagers. Poor heathen, as some might call them, had hearts to feel. -Some clung to me with tears, and others threw themselves upon the -ground, with loud lamentations. One of the expressions that touched me -most, was from one of the old widows, who, in her sobs exclaimed, “What -will become of the poor widows, when the Sahib has gone?” - - ⁂ - -The day of my departure has arrived. As I am writing these last lines my -boxes are all packed, and I am only waiting. We had a farewell meeting -last night at “Our Club,” and the memory of the kind words spoken, will -be to me a joy forever. - - ⁂ - -The hour has come. A crowd of friends are waiting outside to say the -last farewell words, and I must go. - - ⁂ - -India! The land of my birth, and the land of my degradation, of some -joys and pleasures, but always embittered with fear and despair, that -cannot be told, but must be felt to realize their depth. Good-bye, never -again to see thee, forevermore, and I hope and pray, though I cannot -forget the miserable past, that I may never again meet people, mean -enough to taunt me with that miserable blasting phrase of contempt, -“That Eurasian.” - - - THE END. - ------------------------------------------------------------------------- - - - - -[Illustration] - - NEELY’S - INTERNATIONAL - LIBRARY - - IN UNIFORM CLOTH BINDING, $1.25 EACH. - - -LOURDES—Zola. - - -AT MARKET VALUE—Grant Allen. - - Author of “The Duchess of Powysland,” “This Mortal Coil,” “Blood - Royal,” “The Scallywag,” Etc. - - -RACHEL DENE—Robert Buchanan. - - Author of “The Shadow of the Sword,” “God and the Man,” Etc. - - -A DAUGHTER OF THE KING—Alien. - - -THE ONE TOO MANY—E. Lynn Linton. - - Author of “Patricia Kimball,” “The Atonement of Leam Dundas,” “Through - the Long Night,” Etc. - - -A MONK OF CRUTA—E. Phillips Oppenheim. - - -IN THE DAY OF BATTLE—J. A. Steuart. - - Author of “Kilgroom,” “Letters to Living Authors,” Etc. - - -THE GATES OF DAWN—Fergus Hume. - - Author of “Mystery of a Handsome Cab,” “Miss Mephistopheles,” Etc. - - -IN STRANGE COMPANY—Guy Boothby. - - Author of “On the Wallaby.” - - - For Sale by all Booksellers, or will be sent postpaid on receipt of - price by the Publisher. - - F. TENNYSON NEELY, - CHICAGO. - ------------------------------------------------------------------------- - - - - - TRANSCRIBER’S NOTES - - - 1. P. 185, changed “you have got hear it” to “you have got to hear it”. - 2. P. 336, changed “what can happen any mortal man” to “what can happen - to any mortal man”. - 3. Silently corrected obvious typographical errors and variations in - spelling. - 4. Retained archaic, non-standard, and uncertain spellings as printed. - 5. Enclosed italics font in _underscores_. - -*** END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THAT EURASIAN *** - -Updated editions will replace the previous one--the old editions will -be renamed. - -Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright -law means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works, -so the Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the -United States without permission and without paying copyright -royalties. Special rules, set forth in the General Terms of Use part -of this license, apply to copying and distributing Project -Gutenberg™ electronic works to protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG™ -concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a registered trademark, -and may not be used if you charge for an eBook, except by following -the terms of the trademark license, including paying royalties for use -of the Project Gutenberg trademark. If you do not charge anything for -copies of this eBook, complying with the trademark license is very -easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose such as creation -of derivative works, reports, performances and research. Project -Gutenberg eBooks may be modified and printed and given away--you may -do practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks not protected -by U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the trademark -license, especially commercial redistribution. - -START: FULL LICENSE - -THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE -PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK - -To protect the Project Gutenberg™ mission of promoting the free -distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work -(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase “Project -Gutenberg”), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full -Project Gutenberg™ License available with this file or online at -www.gutenberg.org/license. - -Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project -Gutenberg™ electronic works - -1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg™ -electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to -and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property -(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all -the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or -destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works in your -possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a -Project Gutenberg™ electronic work and you do not agree to be bound -by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the -person or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph -1.E.8. - -1.B. “Project Gutenberg” is a registered trademark. It may only be -used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who -agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few -things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg™ electronic works -even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See -paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project -Gutenberg™ electronic works if you follow the terms of this -agreement and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg™ -electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below. - -1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation (“the -Foundation” or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection -of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works. Nearly all the individual -works in the collection are in the public domain in the United -States. If an individual work is unprotected by copyright law in the -United States and you are located in the United States, we do not -claim a right to prevent you from copying, distributing, performing, -displaying or creating derivative works based on the work as long as -all references to Project Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope -that you will support the Project Gutenberg™ mission of promoting -free access to electronic works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg™ -works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for keeping the -Project Gutenberg™ name associated with the work. You can easily -comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the -same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg™ License when -you share it without charge with others. - -1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern -what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are -in a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States, -check the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this -agreement before downloading, copying, displaying, performing, -distributing or creating derivative works based on this work or any -other Project Gutenberg™ work. The Foundation makes no -representations concerning the copyright status of any work in any -country other than the United States. - -1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg: - -1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other -immediate access to, the full Project Gutenberg™ License must appear -prominently whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg™ work (any work -on which the phrase “Project Gutenberg” appears, or with which the -phrase “Project Gutenberg” is associated) is accessed, displayed, -performed, viewed, copied or distributed: - - This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and - most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no - restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it - under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included with this - eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the - United States, you will have to check the laws of the country where - you are located before using this eBook. - -1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg™ electronic work is -derived from texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not -contain a notice indicating that it is posted with permission of the -copyright holder), the work can be copied and distributed to anyone in -the United States without paying any fees or charges. If you are -redistributing or providing access to a work with the phrase “Project -Gutenberg” associated with or appearing on the work, you must comply -either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or -obtain permission for the use of the work and the Project Gutenberg™ -trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. - -1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg™ electronic work is posted -with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution -must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any -additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms -will be linked to the Project Gutenberg™ License for all works -posted with the permission of the copyright holder found at the -beginning of this work. - -1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg™ -License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this -work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg™. - -1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this -electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without -prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with -active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project -Gutenberg™ License. - -1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary, -compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including -any word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access -to or distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg™ work in a format -other than “Plain Vanilla ASCII” or other format used in the official -version posted on the official Project Gutenberg™ website -(www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense -to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means -of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original “Plain -Vanilla ASCII” or other form. Any alternate format must include the -full Project Gutenberg™ License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1. - -1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying, -performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg™ works -unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. - -1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing -access to or distributing Project Gutenberg™ electronic works -provided that: - -• You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from - the use of Project Gutenberg™ works calculated using the method - you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed - to the owner of the Project Gutenberg™ trademark, but he has - agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the Project - Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid - within 60 days following each date on which you prepare (or are - legally required to prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty - payments should be clearly marked as such and sent to the Project - Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the address specified in - Section 4, “Information about donations to the Project Gutenberg - Literary Archive Foundation.” - -• You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies - you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he - does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg™ - License. You must require such a user to return or destroy all - copies of the works possessed in a physical medium and discontinue - all use of and all access to other copies of Project Gutenberg™ - works. - -• You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of - any money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the - electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of - receipt of the work. - -• You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free - distribution of Project Gutenberg™ works. - -1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project -Gutenberg™ electronic work or group of works on different terms than -are set forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing -from the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the manager of -the Project Gutenberg™ trademark. Contact the Foundation as set -forth in Section 3 below. - -1.F. - -1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable -effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread -works not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project -Gutenberg™ collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg™ -electronic works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may -contain “Defects,” such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate -or corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other -intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or -other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that damage or -cannot be read by your equipment. - -1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the “Right -of Replacement or Refund” described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project -Gutenberg™ trademark, and any other party distributing a Project -Gutenberg™ electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all -liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal -fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT -LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE -PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE -TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE -LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR -INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH -DAMAGE. - -1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a -defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can -receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a -written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you -received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium -with your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you -with the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in -lieu of a refund. If you received the work electronically, the person -or entity providing it to you may choose to give you a second -opportunity to receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If -the second copy is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing -without further opportunities to fix the problem. - -1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth -in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you “AS-IS”, WITH NO -OTHER WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT -LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE. - -1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied -warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of -damages. If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement -violates the law of the state applicable to this agreement, the -agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or -limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity or -unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the -remaining provisions. - -1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the -trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone -providing copies of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works in -accordance with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the -production, promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg™ -electronic works, harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, -including legal fees, that arise directly or indirectly from any of -the following which you do or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this -or any Project Gutenberg™ work, (b) alteration, modification, or -additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg™ work, and (c) any -Defect you cause. - -Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg™ - -Project Gutenberg™ is synonymous with the free distribution of -electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of -computers including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It -exists because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations -from people in all walks of life. - -Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the -assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg™'s -goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg™ collection will -remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure -and permanent future for Project Gutenberg™ and future -generations. To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations can help, see -Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at -www.gutenberg.org - -Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation - -The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non-profit -501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the -state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal -Revenue Service. The Foundation's EIN or federal tax identification -number is 64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent permitted by -U.S. federal laws and your state's laws. - -The Foundation's business office is located at 809 North 1500 West, -Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887. Email contact links and up -to date contact information can be found at the Foundation's website -and official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact - -Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg -Literary Archive Foundation - -Project Gutenberg™ depends upon and cannot survive without -widespread public support and donations to carry out its mission of -increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be -freely distributed in machine-readable form accessible by the widest -array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations -($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt -status with the IRS. - -The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating -charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United -States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a -considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up -with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations -where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND -DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular -state visit www.gutenberg.org/donate - -While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we -have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition -against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who -approach us with offers to donate. - -International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make -any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from -outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff. - -Please check the Project Gutenberg web pages for current donation -methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other -ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To -donate, please visit: www.gutenberg.org/donate - -Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg™ electronic works - -Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project -Gutenberg™ concept of a library of electronic works that could be -freely shared with anyone. For forty years, he produced and -distributed Project Gutenberg™ eBooks with only a loose network of -volunteer support. - -Project Gutenberg™ eBooks are often created from several printed -editions, all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in -the U.S. unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not -necessarily keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper -edition. - -Most people start at our website which has the main PG search -facility: www.gutenberg.org - -This website includes information about Project Gutenberg™, -including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to -subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks. diff --git a/old/69717-0.zip b/old/69717-0.zip Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index cf6158e..0000000 --- a/old/69717-0.zip +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/69717-h.zip b/old/69717-h.zip Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 82f9345..0000000 --- a/old/69717-h.zip +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/69717-h/69717-h.htm b/old/69717-h/69717-h.htm deleted file mode 100644 index 004709b..0000000 --- a/old/69717-h/69717-h.htm +++ /dev/null @@ -1,18149 +0,0 @@ -<!DOCTYPE html> -<html lang="en"> - <head> - <meta charset="UTF-8"> - <title>The Project Gutenberg eBook of That Eurasian by Aleph Bey</title> - <link rel="icon" href="images/cover.jpg" type="image/x-cover"> - <style> - body { margin-left: 8%; margin-right: 10%; } - h1 { text-align: center; font-weight: bold; font-size: xx-large; } - h2 { text-align: center; font-weight: bold; font-size: x-large; } - .pageno { right: 1%; font-size: x-small; background-color: inherit; color: silver; - text-indent: 0em; text-align: right; position: absolute; - border: thin solid silver; padding: .1em .2em; font-style: normal; - font-variant: normal; font-weight: normal; text-decoration: none; } - p { text-indent: 0; margin-top: 0.5em; margin-bottom: 0.5em; text-align: justify; } - .fss { font-size: 75%; } - .sc { font-variant: small-caps; } - .large { font-size: large; } - .xlarge { font-size: x-large; } - .small { font-size: small; } - .lg-container-b { text-align: center; } - .x-ebookmaker .lg-container-b { clear: both; } - .lg-container-l { text-align: justify; } - .x-ebookmaker .lg-container-l { clear: both; } - .lg-container-r { text-align: right; } - .x-ebookmaker .lg-container-r { clear: both; } - .linegroup { display: inline-block; text-align: justify; } - .x-ebookmaker .linegroup { display: block; margin-left: 1.5em; } - .linegroup .group { margin: 1em auto; } - .linegroup .line { text-indent: -3em; padding-left: 3em; } - div.linegroup > :first-child { margin-top: 0; } - .linegroup .in2 { padding-left: 4.0em; } - .linegroup .in20 { padding-left: 13.0em; } - .linegroup .in34 { padding-left: 20.0em; } - .linegroup .in4 { padding-left: 5.0em; } - .linegroup .in8 { padding-left: 7.0em; } - .ol_1 li {padding-left: 1em; text-indent: -1em; } - ol.ol_1 {padding-left: 0; margin-left: 2.78%; margin-top: .5em; - margin-bottom: .5em; list-style-type: decimal; } - div.pbb { page-break-before: always; } - hr.pb { border: none; border-bottom: thin solid; margin-bottom: 1em; } - .x-ebookmaker hr.pb { display: none; } - .chapter { clear: both; page-break-before: always; } - .figleft { clear: left; float: left; max-width: 100%; margin: 0.5em 1em 1em 0; - text-align: justify; } - .x-ebookmaker .figleft { float: left; } - .figleft img { max-width: 100%; height: auto; } - .id001 { width:10%; } - .x-ebookmaker .id001 { width:10%; } - .ig001 { width:100%; } - .nf-center { text-align: center; } - .nf-center-c0 { text-align: justify; margin: 0.5em 0; } - .c000 { margin-top: 0.5em; margin-bottom: 0.5em; } - .c001 { page-break-before: always; margin-top: 4em; } - .c002 { margin-top: 2em; } - .c003 { margin-top: 4em; } - .c004 { page-break-before:auto; margin-top: 4em; } - .c005 { margin-top: 2em; text-indent: 1em; margin-bottom: 0.25em; } - .c006 { text-indent: 1em; margin-top: 0.25em; margin-bottom: 0.25em; } - .c007 { margin-top: 1em; } - .c008 { margin-top: 1em; font-size: .9em; } - .c009 { text-indent: 0; margin-top: 0.25em; margin-bottom: 0.25em; } - .c010 { font-size: .9em; text-indent: 1em; margin-top: 0.25em; - margin-bottom: 0.25em; } - .c011 { margin-left: 5.56%; text-indent: -2.78%; margin-top: 0.5em; - margin-bottom: 0.5em; } - div.tnotes { padding-left:1em;padding-right:1em;background-color:#E3E4FA; - border:thin solid silver; margin:2em 10% 0 10%; font-family: Georgia, serif; - clear: both; } - .covernote { visibility: hidden; display: none; } - div.tnotes p { text-align: justify; } - .x-ebookmaker .covernote { visibility: visible; display: block; } - .figleft {font-size: .9em; page-break-inside: avoid; max-width: 100%; } - .x-ebookmaker img {max-height: 30em; max-width: 100%; } - .chapter { clear: both; page-break-before: always; } - .ol_1 li {font-size: .9em; } - .x-ebookmaker .ol_1 li {padding-left: 1em; text-indent: 0em; } - body {font-family: Georgia, serif; text-align: justify; } - table {font-size: .9em; padding: 1.5em .5em 1em; page-break-inside: avoid; - clear: both; } - div.titlepage {text-align: center; page-break-before: always; - page-break-after: always; } - div.titlepage p {text-align: center; text-indent: 0em; font-weight: bold; - line-height: 1.5; margin-top: 3em; } - .ph1 { text-indent: 0em; font-weight: bold; font-size: xx-large; - margin: .67em auto; page-break-before: always; } - .ph2 { text-indent: 0em; font-weight: bold; font-size: x-large; margin: .75em auto; - page-break-before: always; } - .double {border-style: double;border-width: 4px; } - .x-ebookmaker p.dropcap:first-letter { float: left; } -</style> - </head> - <body> -<p style='text-align:center; font-size:1.2em; font-weight:bold'>The Project Gutenberg eBook of That Eurasian, by Aleph Bey</p> -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and -most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions -whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms -of the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online -at <a href="https://www.gutenberg.org">www.gutenberg.org</a>. If you -are not located in the United States, you will have to check the laws of the -country where you are located before using this eBook. -</div> - -<p style='display:block; margin-top:1em; margin-bottom:1em; margin-left:2em; text-indent:-2em'>Title: That Eurasian</p> -<p style='display:block; margin-top:1em; margin-bottom:0; margin-left:2em; text-indent:-2em'>Author: Aleph Bey</p> -<p style='display:block; text-indent:0; margin:1em 0'>Release Date: January 7, 2023 [eBook #69717]</p> -<p style='display:block; text-indent:0; margin:1em 0'>Language: English</p> - <p style='display:block; margin-top:1em; margin-bottom:0; margin-left:2em; text-indent:-2em; text-align:left'>Produced by: Richard Tonsing and the Online Distributed Proofreading Team at https://www.pgdp.net (This book was produced from images made available by the HathiTrust Digital Library.)</p> -<div style='margin-top:2em; margin-bottom:4em'>*** START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THAT EURASIAN ***</div> - -<div class='tnotes covernote'> - -<p class='c000'><strong>Transcriber’s Note:</strong></p> - -<p class='c000'>The cover image was created by the transcriber and is placed in the public domain.</p> - -</div> - -<div class='titlepage'> - -<div> - <h1 class='c001'><span class='sc'><span class='xlarge'>That</span><br> Eurasian</span></h1> -</div> - -<div class='nf-center-c0'> -<div class='nf-center c002'> - <div>BY</div> - <div><span class='large'>ALEPH BEY</span></div> - <div class='c002'><span class='large'>❧</span></div> - <div class='c002'>F. TENNYSON NEELY</div> - <div>PUBLISHER</div> - <div><span class='sc'>Chicago</span> <span class='sc'>New York</span></div> - </div> -</div> - -</div> - -<div class='nf-center-c0'> -<div class='nf-center c003'> - <div><span class='small'><span class='sc'>Copyright</span>, 1895</span></div> - <div><span class='small'><span class='fss'>BY</span></span></div> - <div><span class='small'>F. TENNYSON NEELY</span></div> - </div> -</div> - -<div class='chapter'> - <h2 class='c004'>PREFACE.</h2> -</div> - -<p class='c005'>In a letter accompanying the manuscript of the following -book were these paragraphs:</p> - -<p class='c006'>“Some years ago, while traveling in Southern France, I -met with an accident that nearly ended my life. I was -tenderly nursed to health in a family for which I formed -the highest respect and a lasting friendship. Some years -later I met the widow with her beautiful grown up children. -One of the sons was devoted to science, the other to literature, -and both becoming known in the world, while the -daughter was engaged in landscape painting, ‘until,’ as she -said with a most bewitching smile, ‘the right man comes -along.’</p> - -<p class='c006'>“Talking of her husband, the widow said that he had left -some manuscript which I might like to see. She then -brought me a bundle neatly bound up in tape. Looking -it over, I suggested its publication, and she gave it to me -unreservedly to do with it as I thought best. I have not -erased a line or altered a word. It is an autobiography of -undeserved shame and sorrow, as well as an earnest effort -of well doing. It is a pity that such a life should have -been, and I trust that its lessons will be heeded by those -who need them most.”</p> - -<p class='c006'>The word Eurasian is made of Eur, from Europe, and -Asian, from Asia, and applied to the children of a European -and an Asiatic and to their descendants, of whom there -is a large class in India.</p> - -<div class='chapter ph2'> - -<div class='nf-center-c0'> -<div class='nf-center c003'> - <div>THAT EURASIAN</div> - <div class='c007'><span class='large'>ALEPH BEY</span></div> - <div class='c007'><span class='large'>Neely’s International Library,</span></div> - <div class='c007'><span class='large'>Fine Cloth Binding, $1.25</span></div> - </div> -</div> - -</div> - -<p class='c005'>A prominent newspaper editor of London, England, in a note to the -author of this work says, “I am impressed with the freedom and freshness of -the literary style, and am in arms against the majestic abuses about -which it inveighs as if incidentally and without any grand motherly didactics. -You arrest attention at once with the desertion of the Pyari by the -Sahib; the treatment is pathetic and intense.”</p> - -<p class='c006'>A well-known Chicago editor says, “A powerfully written book, though -without any evidence of straining after effect. It should be of especial interest -to a wide circle of readers, as it deals with a new subject in a masterly -manner. The life history of the offspring of an English father and a Mohammedan -mother affords the author opportunity to give a vast amount of information -about the doings of the British in India, and the results of the -contact between the two races, with the peculiarities of each, and of their -offspring, which may well open the eyes of the world to a view of the enormities -that have been perpetrated in the far-off land under the plea of -modern civilization. Simple justice to the work and its author requires that -it should have a large sale.”</p> - -<p class='c006'>“A work of decidedly unique character, is ‘THAT EURASIAN’ just -published by F. Tennyson Neely. It deals with a class of people which has -heretofore seldom figured in our literature, viz., that large family of half -European and half Hindu parentage so numerous in British India. The -abuses and indignities to which these people are subjected have long been -well known to those who have given any attention to the condition of affairs -in British India during the past half century, but the general public is -strangely ignorant of all this. The many startling revelations made by the -author of this book, who is an European long resident in India, will be received -with something like wonderment and horror. We can only hint at -the extent of these revelations; the legalized vice, the cruel oppression of a -wretched peasantry, the shocking abuse of native women by Europeans, and -other gigantic enormities are fully and fearlessly exposed in this remarkable -book—remarkable none the less for the author’s keen and caustic criticism -of the Government that fosters such abuses, as for the grace and elegance of -his literary style, and the lucidity of his thought.”</p> - -<p class='c005'>For Sale by all Booksellers or Sent Prepaid on Receipt of Price -by the Publisher,</p> - -<div class='nf-center-c0'> - <div class='nf-center'> - <div>F. Tennyson Neely,</div> - <div>CHICAGO. NEW YORK.</div> - </div> -</div> - -<div class='chapter ph1'> - -<div class='nf-center-c0'> -<div class='nf-center c003'> - <div>THAT EURASIAN.</div> - </div> -</div> - -</div> - -<div> - <span class='pageno' id='Page_5'>5</span> - <h2 class='c004'>CHAPTER I.</h2> -</div> - -<p class='c005'>On the southern coast of France, upon ground overlooking -one of the beautiful bays of the Mediterranean, stood -a chateau. It was nearly a mile distant from the coast, -the land gradually descending toward the blue waters of -the sea. The main and center part of the building was a -relic of the ancient feudal times when strength and massiveness -were characteristic of the architecture. The additions -had been constructed from time to time, to suit the -taste and convenience of the different owners of the property. -The old park impressed one with a feeling of reverence -for its solidity and quaintness, while the more modern -parts added beauty and grace, making the whole consonant -with the present age in comfort, luxury and utility. -The grounds were spacious. An immense enclosure with -its velvet green verdure, was broken here and there by -patriarchal trees, of great variety. It was a park of -orchards and gardens for use as well as beauty. A broad -avenue, lined on either side with trees and trellised vines, -led down to the sea where pleasure boats and yachts were -moored. This avenue, with the blue waters as a background, -formed a most enchanting view from the upper -balcony of the castle. The quiet stillness of the place was -its greatest charm. In the days of summer there was -scarcely a sound to be heard save that of the bees and -insects among the flowers, the songs of the birds in the -trees, the gentle murmur of the fountains or the sound -like that from invisible æolian harps, as the light breezes -played among the branches. Occasionally a storm from -the loud resounding sea added grandeur to the place. -The drives, the walks, every tree and flowering shrub -<span class='pageno' id='Page_6'>6</span>showed the careful attention of the gardeners. Every -visitor was in raptures over the beauty of the place, and -could say with truth, “If there is a paradise on earth it is -here.”</p> - -<p class='c006'>The interior of the chateau corresponded with its surroundings. -The halls were adorned with solid, grand -antique furniture, statuary, and paintings, the accumulation -of centuries, acquired by the wealth and taste of a -long line of the ancestry of the present occupants, while -the rest of the building was embellished in more modern -style, showing excellent judgment and culture. The -library was one of which a nation might be proud, composed -of almost priceless old books, and the best of more -modern authors. In all the apartments there seemed to -be nothing wanting and not a thing too much. There was -no crowding or confusion, nothing cheap or tawdry, but -all in harmony with the massive building, and its noble -park, showing the culture of its possessors.</p> - -<p class='c006'>The present occupants, a gentleman and his wife, of -excellent lineage, of wealth, education, and most refined -tastes, one could scarcely tell whether they were made for -the place or it was made for them, as both and all were in -such delightful harmony. They often had guests, but of -the most select kind. There were several beautiful children, -of whom I was one or would have been, that is, if -this fancy picture was a reality and I had had a choice in -the matter of my birth, those would have been my parents -and there the place where I would have been born if such -events could have been decided by myself. Had the subject -been referred to me, I would have been very judicious -in the choice of my parents, for it is better than any -amount of wealth to have a good father and mother. -Alas! and more’s the pity that so few of us are consulted -about our birth, the most important event in our lives; we -are brought into life without consideration, and, impelled -by fate, are thrown upon our destinies for good or evil, -and yet made responsible for what results from our inherited -tendencies and circumstances.</p> - -<p class='c006'>Some one, I think a Frenchman, has said that we should -select our parents with the greatest possible judgment. I -<span class='pageno' id='Page_7'>7</span>thoroughly agree with him. So much depends on this, -yet, as I have said, since very few of us are consulted -about this matter, we have to accept the situation, whether -it be in a palace or a hut. There is no use opposing the -inevitable, still I cannot help finding fault in that we are -made responsible for much that we could not in any possible -way prevent. Many a one is environed, burdened and -crushed by some hereditary impedimenta, and is blamed -and cursed through life for that about which he was not -consulted and from which he could not escape.</p> - -<p class='c006'>Before the law and human judgment all people are declared -equal. Are they? Should not allowance be made -for pangs of nature and taints of blood? Yet whatever men -may do, I have faith that, if God is our judge, He will regard -us for what we might have been as well as by what -we are.</p> - -<p class='c006'>As might be supposed, the above is only a flight of -fancy. Descending, I will now enter upon the real story -of my existence.</p> - -<div class='chapter'> - <h2 class='c004'>CHAPTER II.</h2> -</div> - -<p class='c005'>My first consciousness, my very first idea or remembrance -of anything that I can recall, was on a hot sultry -night in the city of Lucknow, in the year 18––, but no -matter as to the exact date, for I do not know how old I -was then, and do not now know the year in which I was -born. I was awakened by the clinking sound of something -that caught my ear; then turning my eyes I saw a number -of beautiful round glittering things fall into my mother’s -lap as she sat upon a charpoy. As I recall the scene, I -think there must have been several hundred of these shining -pieces. It is strange what an attraction there is in -children for metal money, though they know nothing of its -value. Is there not a latent love for it in them from a former -birth as an inheritance?—but let that rest for the -present.</p> - -<p class='c006'>My eyes then went to a man, as I now can designate -him, for then it did not seem to me that I was conscious of -<span class='pageno' id='Page_8'>8</span>him any more than that he was a thing of life, a being or -something very indefinite, beyond my comprehension. I -years after, recalled him as an Englishman, rather tall, of -blonde complexion, with a cleanly-shaved face, except a -heavy well-trimmed moustache. What struck me was the -whiteness of his face and hands, so that I took him for a -bhut or ghost, and quaking with fear gazed at him.</p> - -<p class='c006'>He was standing close to the charpoy looking down -upon my mother, into whose lap he had thrown the shining -things that I afterward learned were rupees and new, just -brought from the treasury. After the clinking of the -rupees I heard him say in Hindustani: “I must leave you, -pyari. I am going to Wilayat, home, and may never see -you again?”</p> - -<p class='c006'>“Jaoge! mujh ko chordoge?” said my mother, with -trembling lips and a heart-breaking tone. “You are going -and will leave me?” she repeated again, so plaintively. -“Yes,” he said, “I have got leave and I must go. I have -brought you five hundred rupees and hope you will be -happy and take good care of the children. I have come to -bid you good-bye.” Upon this my mother clasped her -hands over her head and bent forward with a wail of -anguish that was heart-rending. Amid her tears she exclaimed: -“You always told me that I was your bibi, your -own dear wife, that you would never leave me, and now -you are going and will throw me away as the skin of the -mango you have eaten, or as an old coat that you have -worn out. You will leave me and go to Wilayat, where -you will marry a young mem sahib as all the sahibs do, -and she will never know that I am your wife. O Allah! -Why did I ever listen to your soft words and become your -pyari? Pyari, I have been and true to you in all things. -Will you go away and leave me to be called a kusbi by all -these people? O Allah! ya Shaitan! why am I thus to be -accursed?”</p> - -<p class='c006'>Then she swayed back and forth, wailing as if her heart -was breaking. She piteously asked, “Why not take me -with you, as you often said you would?”</p> - -<p class='c006'>“That would be impossible,” he replied. “You would -not be happy among my people in a strange land; you are -<span class='pageno' id='Page_9'>9</span>of another caste or race, and it would only make you unhappy -to go there.”</p> - -<p class='c006'>“I have been your beloved wife, your pyari bibi here, -why could I not be there also? I have lived here all these -years, discarded and despised by my people because I was -a sahib’s aurat, woman, but I loved you, I lived upon the -thought of you. The very sound of your footsteps thrilled -me with delight. I have been good enough for you as -your wife through all these years, for you have called me -your pyari bibi, your darling wife, a thousand times, and -now you will cast me off and get an English mem sahib. -Allah! Allah! have mercy upon me! O my children, my -children! They are your children. You were my God. I -worshiped you when they were conceived. My love and -adoration of you impressed your features upon them. -They are more yours than mine, for I gave them no thought -of myself but all of you. They are yours, of your own -flesh and blood. How can you forsake them? How can -you be so cruel to them and me?”</p> - -<p class='c006'>She ceased, bitterly weeping. He stood speechless, -somewhat moved by her piteous appeals, yet as I remember -him, he regarded her with a look of hardened contempt. -A moment after uttering the last words she quickly -threw the rupees from her lap, scattering them all over the -floor and leaping from the charpoy, flung herself at his -feet and putting her arms around his legs placed her face -upon his boots, wailing piteously and praying him not to -desert his children.</p> - -<p class='c006'>“Throw me aside forever,” she said, “but, oh! the -children, your own children, do not forsake them! For -Allah’s sake, take care of them.”</p> - -<p class='c006'>Her long abundant black hair fell over her shoulders. -Her face showed the intense agony of her soul and her -large eyes filled with tears that dropped from her face as if -each one was a drop of hot blood from her heart. He remained -silent, as I remember him, with a cold brutal indifference, -without saying a word until she seemed nearly -exhausted in her anguish. He then lifted her up and -placed her upon the charpoy, and taking her hand saying, -“I cannot help it, pyari, it is my kismet, I must go,” and -<span class='pageno' id='Page_10'>10</span>kissing her, said: “Salaam, good-bye, God bless you,” -and rushed from the room.</p> - -<p class='c006'>Is it strange that I should remember such a scene? -This was my first consciousness of life. I remember nothing -previous to that night, and what I saw and heard then -was burned into my very being to remain a part of it as -long as I continue to be. She was my mother, my own, -my darling mama. I am now an old man and the sands -in my hour-glass are nearly run out. I have had trials -enough to have hardened all my feelings into iron, yet as I -think of my dear little mama, in her agony and despair -on that memorable night, great tears run down my furrowed -cheeks. I cannot help their coming, and I would -not if I could. Blessed tears! that relieve us in our sorrows -and moisten our hearts with tenderness. It was a -strange scene to me. I was frightened into silence and -could not stir, and dared not cry. I could understand that -my mama was in great trouble, though I knew not why it -was, nothing of the cause of it. I sat in a corner partly concealed -by a cloth hung on a rope that was stretched across -the room. I now see every little thing as it was then, my -mother’s eyes, the big tear drops on her cheeks are now -in my sight, after all these years, just as I saw them then. -I hear my mama’s voice, its wailing tones of entreaty, of -despair. I see her body quivering in her agony as she -was clinging to the feet of the sahib, just as vividly as if -she was before me now.</p> - -<p class='c006'>As I learned afterward, he used to come late at night, so -that I was asleep in a little side room when he came. At -the front of the court was a large gate, but I was told the -sahib never came in by that way. At the back end of the -court there was a little narrow door, through which the -rubbish and sweepings were carried and thrown, into a -gully that wound its way to the old canal beyond the city. -It was by the gully where the rubbish lay and through the -door by which the sweepings went out that the sahib came -in, never by daylight, but always near dead of night.</p> - -<p class='c006'>Shall I now express my opinion of that very brave <em>Christian -English gentleman</em>? coming up through that stinking -gully, through that little back door at the hour of midnight? -<span class='pageno' id='Page_11'>11</span>A man who would do that would not only destroy -the woman he had called his wife, make outcasts of his -own children, but would barter his own soul and betray his -God to gratify his lust. But I must not let my feelings -overcome me. Yet I cannot help saying that often since -then, when I have thought of that night scene, I have felt -like tearing a passion to tatters, aye more than that, to be -really truthful, to murder somebody; <em>even that man</em>, my -own father, for the infamous wrong done my darling mother.</p> - -<p class='c006'>As I have said, when this sahib so suddenly appeared -I was terribly frightened. He seemed to me a giant, so -tall and big. Then the ghastly pale face; the reddish -hair; the strange clothes, he might be one of the bhuts or -jins that carry away little boys and eat them, one each day, -for his dinner. Was it strange then, that I sat crouching -in my corner, scarcely daring to breathe, lest he might -hear me and seize me for his next day’s meal?</p> - -<p class='c006'>The clinking of the rupees is written on the first page of -my memory. The sound and sight of them gave me a -thrill of pleasure, but a moment after came the fright at -the sight of the strange being. Scared as I was, I saw -everything, heard all that was said and felt a thousand -times more than I now can find words to describe. All -was so sudden, strange and incomprehensible, that I was -dumb with fear at the great thing standing so high up in -the room, and when my mother began her piteous wailings, -I was hushed to silence with my intense feelings of sorrow -for her.</p> - -<p class='c006'>As the sahib rushed from the place, my mama threw -herself upon the bare earthen floor with a shriek, and there -lay moaning and crying out in heart-piercing tones, “My -Sahib! my Sahib!” I sprang from my corner, and sat -down by her, and placing her head upon my lap stroked -her hair back from her face and begged of her “mama, -pyari mama! why do you cry so?” There was no answer, -but “my Sahib! my Sahib!” O! the agony of that hour! -It has never left me, it became a part of my life and is with -me now, for I feel it. What could I do, a little tot that -had never been out of the court? I do not know how long -I sat there; I must have become exhausted and gone to -<span class='pageno' id='Page_12'>12</span>sleep, for in the morning I found myself lying on the charpoy -where I suppose my mama placed me.</p> - -<p class='c006'>As I awoke, my first thought was of her. I glanced -around the room and saw her sitting on a low stool facing -the court. Her eyes were turned towards the western sky, -but evidently she was not looking at anything. I awakened -as from a horrible dream and could not at once realize -what had happened, but when I saw that haggard, pallid -face, those wide open eyes, that looked and saw nothing, -all the night scene flashed upon me and I cried out, -“Mama, mama!” She turned her head, without a word, -toward me and began again to look far away as if for -something beyond mortal ken. I was told years after, that -before that night she was the most happy woman of all in -the court, always so pleasant to her neighbors, always smiling, -laughing and romping with her children; but after -that awful night, the light of her life had gone out into -utter darkness, for she never smiled again.</p> - -<p class='c006'>The rupees were gathered up and put in the rough -wooden box, fastened with a big padlock. They were -taken out one by one to pay the rent and to buy a little -flour, rice and bread and a few vegetables for our daily -food. There was a little sister, too young, thank God, to -know anything of the trouble in the house. An old woman -went to the bazar to purchase our food and did the cooking. -At first a few of the neighboring women looked in at -the door and tried to be friendly, but the little mother took -no notice of them and they ceased coming. One day I -overheard one of them say to the other as an excuse for -her silence, “Her Sahib has gone.”</p> - -<p class='c006'>The little sister and I passed our time as best we could -with the few cheap playthings we had, eating our cheap -food, occasionally delighted with some native sweets that the -old woman bought for us. The dear mama would sit on -her little stool with her hands clasped over her knees, her -face turned toward the west, her large eyes strained wide -open as if to see something in the far away distance.</p> - -<p class='c006'>At early morning I would find her sitting thus. Nearly -all the day she would sit looking in utter silence. Sometimes -the little sister and I would fall upon her knees and -<span class='pageno' id='Page_13'>13</span>chatter to her. She would turn her head toward us for a -moment and perhaps say a word or two and then take up -her looking again. There was never a ripple of laughter, -such as used to cheer everybody around her, as they told -me years after, not even a smile for us, her children. She -seemed to be alone, and as I remember her and am now -able to think about her condition and actions, it appears to -me her heart was dying, gradually, to be sure, but dying.</p> - -<p class='c006'>I could not understand anything about it then for I was -too young to realize what had occurred. I had scarcely -ever been outside our rooms and never outside the little -court or muhalla. I had no companion but the little sister. -I knew nothing of the great world or little world outside, -and had only seen a few native people in the court as I -looked down from our veranda. As to the names, father -or papa, I had not heard them, and if spoken to me I would -not have understood what they meant. I was not aware -that I had a father or ever had one. It was better perhaps -as it was, for had I been told that the sahib I saw -was my father; that it was he who had treated my mama -with such infamous cruelty; that for him she was breaking -her heart, dying day by day, as she kept looking toward -him in the west, as he was going home to enjoy life and -get a new wife, forsaking our dear mama and casting off -us, his own children, for whose being he alone was responsible; -had I known this, my life would have undoubtedly -been altogether different and not for the better either. -Knowledge is power, but it is often best not to have too -much of it, nor to have it before we are capable of using it.</p> - -<div class='chapter'> - <h2 class='c004'>CHAPTER III.</h2> -</div> - -<p class='c005'>I do not know how long this kind of life continued. It -may have been a year or only a few months. There was -nothing to break the monotony, nothing to be as time -marks to show the passing days and months. The little -mama took less and less interest in everything. One day -coming out of the other room I found her lying on the -<span class='pageno' id='Page_14'>14</span>floor. I saw by the look of her face that something was -the matter with her, so I ran quickly and called the old -woman, who placed her carefully upon the charpoy. She -did not utter a word, made no sign of pain or distress, but -kept on looking in the old direction with those large brilliant -eyes, so wide open, peering into the distance. How -bright they seem to me now, how they have haunted me -all these years! Many a night have I awakened to see -those eyes before me as if in reality they were there.</p> - -<p class='c006'>The rupees had been going, one by one, and now that -the little mama remained on the charpoy day and night, -the old woman took the key of the padlock from my -mother’s waist-string and opened the box to get a rupee for -some food. I saw there was but little in the box, a few -fancy bits of clothing, some ornaments and a bundle of -papers bound up with a string. The old woman took the -best care she could of us all. She evidently saw that the -time was short before all her labors, especially for the -mama, would be ended.</p> - -<p class='c006'>One morning early, coming out of the other room, I saw -those wide open eyes as usual, but the strange appearance -of the face startled me. I had never seen a dead person, -I had never heard of death. I did not know that people -died. Yet, ignorant as I was, I saw that something terrible -was the matter with mama. The old woman came quickly -and at the first sight with a wailing cry exclaimed, “gayi! -gayi!” gone! gone! I could not comprehend it, mama -gone and yet she was lying there before me! The little -sister came and we put our hands on mama’s face, we took -her hands in ours. They were so cold and strange, we -spoke to her, but her lips moved not. So unlike our little -mama, as we delighted to call her. The old woman -beckoned to some women in the court below. They quickly -came. One of them took us into the other room and tried -to make us understand what had happened but all we could -realize was this, that our mama had gone. When we came -out into the room again a white sheet was placed over the -charpoy and tied at the four corners. All was so still and -silent; we went and crouched into a corner clinging to each -other in abject fear.</p> - -<p class='c006'><span class='pageno' id='Page_15'>15</span>I felt as I did when that fearful white giant was in the -room on that dreadful night, that I did not dare to breathe -hard for fear some one might discover us. Toward evening -two men came and took away the charpoy and all on it. I -tried to get the old woman to tell me what had happened, -but her only reply was that mama, the dear mama, had -gone and we should never see her again. Our little hearts -were breaking. We wept together until we fell asleep at -night. The morning came but no mama for us to see.</p> - -<p class='c006'>How many times in my life since those dark sorrowful -days have I thought to myself, Alas! What numbers of -women’s hearts have been broken by these faithless Christian -Europeans! These women were only natives to be -sure, but they had hearts as warm for those whose soft -words of love they had heard, and whose promises they -believed, as any of their more favored white sisters. What -is the use of talking of God, of justice, of virtue, of right -and wrong, if such deception, cruelties and wrongs are to -remain unnoticed and unpunished? Is there to be no -recompense to those so cruelly injured? Are there no -memories to follow the perpetrators of such infamous deeds? -If not, then this world is one of chance and confusion. -Might makes right, vice is as good as virtue and the sooner -we get through the farce of living the better, to die and -perish forever.</p> - -<p class='c006'>Soon the few remaining rupees were gone, then the -trinkets, the few articles of clothing, and lastly, the box -itself, all, everything had gone to purchase the little food -we needed. There was nothing left with which to supply -our wants or to pay our rent. One day the old woman took -the little sister and me down into a little shelter, made by -an old grass roof leaning against the back wall of the -court. This was to be our home. She had gathered some -coarse grass on which we were to sleep. Our only furniture -consisted of two old earthen pots in which to cook our food -if we could get any. All of our beautiful brass dishes -that we once looked upon as shining jewels, when, after our -meals they were scoured and placed in the sun to dry, had -gone, following the trinkets and the box. My best suit -consisted of a few inches of cloth and a string around my -<span class='pageno' id='Page_16'>16</span>waist. My little sister had a very short skirt much fringed -by long use around the bottom. For awhile the people in -the court gave us food, some rice, others vegetables, and -others a pepper pod and a few grains of salt. The little -sister and I gathered old grass, and dried manure with -which our food was cooked. So we were happy. It takes -so little when we are willing to be happy that I sometimes -question whether civilization is a benefactor, for it increases -our wants and adds to our labor in supplying them.</p> - -<p class='c006'>The old woman lived with us of course, as this was her -only home as well as ours. She was so kind that we clung -to her as our new mama. Bye and bye the neighbors gave -us less and less; not that they were unwilling, but they -were all so poor. I did not understand the political economy -of either poverty or riches. I did not know fully why the -people could not give us anything.</p> - -<p class='c006'>However, I well remember a scene, an object lesson of -tyranny, and the helplessness of poverty, that occurred one -day. A man on a horse rode into the big gate followed by -a number of men with long bamboo sticks in their hands. -I heard one who lived in a hut next to us say as he ran into -his house, that the zemindar who owned the place had come -to collect his rents. It seemed that the rents were long -overdue, because the people were unable to pay them -though they did the best they could. The people were all -called out of their huts where the most of them had concealed -themselves and those that would not come were -forced out by the men with sticks. The man on his horse -demanded the rents. The people said they had nothing to -pay. The little fields outside the city that they cultivated -had produced nothing, for there had been no rain. They -had tried to get work but there was none to be had. They -could not get the poorest food for their wives and children. -They were starving. They would work for him and do anything -he told them, for their lives were in his hands. He -turned upon them with scorn, denounced them with all the -filthy names he could use and they were many. I could -understand only a few of the words, but I knew they were -terrible. How angry he was!</p> - -<p class='c006'>The men, with the women and children, threw themselves -<span class='pageno' id='Page_17'>17</span>on the ground around his horse and pleaded with him for -mercy, but the more they begged the more angry he grew, -and then, when he became tired out with his stream of -fearful words, he gave orders to his men with the long sticks -to search every house, and in they went with a rush. The -old charpoys, the tattered rags of blankets, here and there -a brass cup or an iron dish, everything was brought and -laid in the center of the court, a mass of rubbish the most -of which should have gone out by the back door and been -thrown into the gully. A cart was brought in and everything -placed upon it and off it went. Just as the zemindar -was going out of the gate, a man living in one of the huts came -in. He had been out from very early morning going for miles -to a pond where he caught a few small fish, not one over -an inch in length. These he was bringing for his poor old -decrepit mother who was really starving. As soon as the -big man saw this handful of fish he ordered one of his men -to take them. The poor man seeing that he was about to -lose his little treasure threw himself upon the ground, and -in tones heart-rending, begged the fish for his old mother -who was dying for want of food; but he might as well have -talked to the gate post. The fish were gone and the big -man departed on his high-stepping horse.</p> - -<p class='c006'>Had the big zemindar put us all in some room, closed -the door and suffocated us, it would have been an act of -mercy compared with what he did. What is the little pain -of a sudden death, in comparison with a life of hardship, -starvation, suffering, misery, and after all, death sure to -come? Better half should go and give the other half a -chance, than to prolong the wretchedness of all. Death -cannot be escaped by waiting. Much of philanthropy is -to prolong misery. The real philanthropist should seek to -shorten and end it. Men die for their country, for glory, -the latter always a paltry thing. Why not die to relieve -themselves from wretchedness and to benefit others by -their absence? This would be the real sacrifice—a dying -to save others. Words fail me to describe what took place -after the robbery of our little court. In every hut there -was wailing for their little losses, but all they had. -There was not a tattered rag or dish left. There was no -<span class='pageno' id='Page_18'>18</span>food of any kind, no work for anybody. They could gather -nothing from the fields, for the country for miles was barren -even of a blade of grass.</p> - -<p class='c006'>I was repelled by all I had seen, and felt like weeping -as I heard the mournful cries of the women. We were -more blessed than they were, because we had lost nothing, -for the best of reasons. My instinct told me it were better -to go away than to remain any longer. Our new mama -seemed to have the same feeling, for without a word she -took each of us by the hand and we went out through the big -gate, whither we knew not. One direction was as good to -us as another, so we took the first road we saw. We wandered -on for a number of days, sleeping at night by the -roadside, and during the days stopped where cartmen were -feeding their cattle. They allowed us to pick up some -grains of feed, which was the bread of heaven to us. One -day toward evening we came to a large peepul tree with a -small hut beside it. An old man, a faqir, was sitting in -front of the hut. Something told him we were hungry, -and going inside he brought out a few withered bananas -and several dried fruits. He told us to eat them, and when -he prepared his food he would give us some. I expressed -my gratitude as best I could. I think I said that I hoped -Allah would show him mercy. The old man gave me such -a kindly smile, the first I had ever seen. We were all very -weary, and the little sister was footsore. I went out to -where some carts had stopped and gathered several armfuls -of dried grass and straw, which I placed at the back of the -hut. The old faqir, seeing this, went into his little garden -and brought a square of bamboo, thatched with grass, that -he placed over the straw with its top against the hut. -What a house we had; a palace, furnished, for our wearied -bodies. Into this we crept, for our new mama was always -beside us. We slept—and such sleep! I dreamed of great -dishes of food, how fragrant it was and how delicious it -tasted, when we were awakened by the voice of the faqir -calling us to come out and eat. We did not wait for a -second call, and such dishes of rice and dhal, steaming -hot and so fragrant. We ate as if we had not tasted food -for many a day, and indeed we had but little for months. -<span class='pageno' id='Page_19'>19</span>The old faqir smiled all over his wrinkled face as he saw -the eagerness with which we ate his savory dishes. If I -know anything about the matter—and probably I know as -much as any one—I feel sure that the good angel above, -who does the recording, gave the old faqir three very long -credit marks for the good he did to each of us that day. He -scarcely said a word. No doubt his motto was, “Doing—not -talking,” and the very best habit one can fall into. -After an hour or so of resting from our laborious task of -eating so much, we crept into our little house and were all -soon fast asleep. I dreamt that I saw my mama. She -was looking with those large liquid eyes of hers, not to the -westward, but toward us. She smiled so sweetly, the first -smile I had ever seen upon her face, as she saw how comfortably -we were placed.</p> - -<p class='c006'>At early morning we were awakened by the birds in the -peepul tree. My first words were, “Darling mama,” for I -expected to see her, and what an eternal joy it would have -been if I could have had but one sight of her beautiful -smiling face as I saw it in my dream! My heart was sorely -disappointed and harassed. Why could not this world -have been arranged without so many disappointments? -Why could not the sorrows be more equally divided? The -roses be without so many thorns? We went to the well in -the garden and the faqir drew water with his lota and -string, and the little sister and I had a nice shower bath as -the faqir poured the water over us. He enjoyed his part -as much as we did ours. He out-Christianed the Christian -teaching, for besides food and shelter, he not only gave us -water to drink, but poured it all over us. On returning to -the hut he gave us some dried figs, nuts and sugar, and we -were still more happy. After awhile, with a look of pleasure -and pity, he asked whither we were traveling? I told -him we did not know. This rather surprised him. Then -he inquired where our home was, and I replied that we had -no home. He wanted to know who our father and mother -were, and I answered that we never had a father; that we -had a dear mama once, but she had gone; two men had -carried her away on a charpoy and we never saw her again.</p> - -<p class='c006'>The old man seemed very sad on hearing this, and when -<span class='pageno' id='Page_20'>20</span>our new mama asked if we should not be going on, he -begged of us to wait and rest another day; so we stayed. -We watched the carts and the travelers as they passed by, -listened to the songs of the birds in the peepul tree, and -rested; and what a rest it was, without being hungry.</p> - -<p class='c006'>A day and another pleasant night passed, when something -said, “Go on.” It is forever thus. It seems an inevitable -law that one must be always going, progressing, -growing, or else comes idleness, death and decay. This -may seem a big idea to have any reference to the small subject -in hand, but I do not look at it in that way. I was then -of as much importance to myself as the greatest man on -earth is to himself. The life of a fly is as valuable to the fly -as the life of an elephant is to the elephant, though they differ -so much in size of body and sphere of life. Each -smallest thing has its round of destiny to fulfill, and I had -mine.</p> - -<p class='c006'>We were very sorry to part with our kind old friend, to -leave our palace of rest and feasts of food, but something -impelled us onward. We started not without thanking the -good kind old faqir in every possible phrase, and when we -were on the way, as we looked back we saw him watching -us. We waved our hands and he responded. Soon we -were out of sight never to see our friend again, but I have -erected a monument in my heart to his memory.</p> - -<p class='c006'>We wandered on, not in any haste, as one place was as -good as another to us, only it seemed that we must be -moving. Sometimes we went into the villages to get a -drink of water, and the people gave us parched grain, and -to the little sister, sweets, for they seemed to be greatly -taken with her. She had our mama’s large eyes, and -she was always playful and happy. She had not seen -that white giant that frightened and killed our dear mama. -Several times I thought of telling her about him, but as I -was about to do so she appeared so happy that I had not -the heart to do it. She never knew it, for some good angel -ever kept me from telling. She was a little beauty, though -I say it. Her only dress was a little skirt reaching just -below the knees, and very tattered and torn. Her hair was -gathered up and tied with a bit of grass. Though so -<span class='pageno' id='Page_21'>21</span>poorly clad, her bright eyes, the dimples on her cheeks, -the ripples of her smiles, the real priceless adornments of -nature, as she tripped along with us, made her a beauty, at -least in my eyes. Her sweet voice calling me bhai, brother, -the only name she gave me, or pyari bhai, was like music -to my ears.</p> - -<p class='c006'>After some days wandering we came to the outskirts of -a town or city and we found shelter under a big tree by a -wall. Some large beasts came into the tree above us and -made a great noise that frightened us very much, so I persuaded -the new mama to take us into the city. We came -to a building into which a number of people were going, so -we went with them. We found a place to rest on a veranda -where there was a little straw on which we could sleep. -Some one gave us water to drink and others some fruit to -eat. About midnight the new mama began to groan as if -in terrible pain. She grew worse and worse until I became -greatly frightened and ran to some men who brought a lantern. -Her moanings and groanings chilled me to the heart. -I tried to comfort her but it was no use, the pain increased. -Between the attacks her cries were, “What will become of -the babas?”</p> - -<p class='c006'>Soon she was silent and when the men came again to see -her they said to each other, margayi, dead gone, hyja! -Other men soon came with a charpoy and took our kind -new mama away and we never saw her again. Our dear -mama and now our new mama both had gone and we were -left alone in our sorrow that must be felt as it cannot be -described. We cried ourselves to sleep in each other’s -arms and were awakened in the early morning by the tramp -of some people near us. There stood one of those white -giants, not so tall as the one I had once seen. “Hallo!” -said he, “What have we here?” Then speaking in Hindustani -to some attendants of the serai, he asked who these -children were. They said they did not know, that they had -come with an old woman, that she had died of cholera in -the night and had already been buried. The sahib, as I -soon learned to call a white man, then turned toward us -and though I was greatly frightened at first, his kindly face -soon drove away every fear. He asked me, in Hindustani -<span class='pageno' id='Page_22'>22</span>of course, who we were, and I told him I didn’t know. He -asked where we came from and I couldn’t tell. He asked -our names and I said we never had any names, and then he -inquired who our father was, and I replied that we never -had a father. Then he turned to his attendants and spoke -in Hindustani so that I understood him well, saying, “This -is a very strange thing under the sun! Two children who -never had a father! What is the world coming to?” And -then each of the others repeated, “Strange! barra taajub -ki bat, a very strange thing under the sun, two children -who never had a father! What is the world coming to?” -I did not know what they meant by “under the sun” or -“what is the world,” but that is what they said.</p> - -<p class='c006'>Up drove a great covered cart drawn by a horse. Such -a thing I had never seen before. There might have been -many in the place where we lived, but as I had never been -outside of our court how could I have seen them?</p> - -<p class='c006'>We were put into this cart and driven away so fast that -I was really scared and held my breath. It seemed like -flying as the birds do, and I thought, “what wonderful -beings these white giants are.” Soon we were at the gate -of a large building and another white being came out, very -slender and as thin as I felt I was, before I had eaten of -that good old faqir’s food. What strange comparisons we -often make, but the best of us only reason from what we -know, and how little did I know? He was so thin that I -did not feel very much afraid of him, as I thought he had -not eaten many boys, or at most, not very many. Something -was said that I did not understand, as the noise from -the mouths of the two sahibs was so strange. I was lifted -out of the cart and it was quickly driven away. I screamed, -“My sister! my sister!” and started to run after it but -was caught by a native and carried into a room where there -were several other boys. They could shut me up in a -room but they could not prevent me crying out for my sister, -as I felt that I had been given to this sahib, and she -to the other, and that she might possibly be eaten that day -for dinner.</p> - -<p class='c006'>The sahib came in and had a long talk with me. He -said that this was a school, an orphanage, where they kept -<span class='pageno' id='Page_23'>23</span>boys who had no father or mother. They fed them, gave -them clothes and taught them to read. This was news to -me, but what about my sister? He replied that she would -be sent to another school for girls in another city and be -well cared for. This pacified me somewhat, as it was better -than to be eaten, yet I would have rather been out on -the road alone with the little sister than anywhere else. She -was all I had, all, and I had lost her! My grief was intense. -I dreamed of her at night, I thought of her every -hour of the day. What else could I do but dream and -think?</p> - -<p class='c006'>I was taken with the other boys out through a gate into -a large yard that was surrounded by a number of houses -all very neat and clean. We were then taken into one of -the houses where we were given each a bath and some -clothing, then into another house where we received some -food that was most delightful and agreeable to me, as I had -scarcely eaten anything for days, since we left the good old -faqir. What a charming, soothing effect a good meal has -upon, well, upon everybody. Like a fellow-feeling, it -makes us wondrous kind. I had thoughts of rebellion, but -the food conquered me. I concluded it might not be such -a bad place after all if they gave us such good things to eat. -I strolled out into the shade of a large tree in the center of -the yard. The boys were rather shy of me. I was but a -wee bit of a fellow, the smallest one among them all. Soon -there was a ringing noise on the top of a high building at -one end of the yard, when all the boys went into the building -and I followed. It seemed to me that I should do as -the rest did. I was lifted to a seat so high that I could -scarcely get up alone, and when seated my feet were far -above the floor. Soon the sahib came in and then another -sahib like him, only this one had no beard and wore different -kind of clothes. This sahib went to a big box, and -then a great noise came out of the box and then all the -boys made a great noise with their mouths, that fairly -frightened me, but I thought if the other little boys were -not killed by it I would not be hurt. Then the first sahib -talked to Allah, as one of the larger boys told me afterward, -for it was all so new and strange to me that I could -<span class='pageno' id='Page_24'>24</span>not understand anything that was said. After that we -went into what they called the school and I was taught to -say alif be.</p> - -<p class='c006'>The days and the weeks passed and I became well -pleased with my place. I followed the larger boys and -they seemed to like me very much, calling me “The little -one.” But one day they laughed at me when I spoke of -the sahib who made a noise with the big box as the “Sahib -without a beard.” This tickled them greatly, and for several -days they often repeated “Sahib without a beard.” -They explained that she was the mem sahib, the sahib’s -bibi. I think some one must have told her about it, for the -next time she came into the chapel she patted my cheeks -and called me some pet name. This greatly pleased me -and more than made up for the laughter of the boys. I -had learned that the name of the large room was the girja, -or chapel.</p> - -<div class='chapter'> - <h2 class='c004'>CHAPTER IV.</h2> -</div> - -<p class='c005'>I was now as hungry to learn as I once was for food, and -was soon changed from one class to another. I could not -help learning for it was a delight to me. On entering the -school I was put in a class studying English, and I gave my -whole mind to learning this language, and the munshi who -taught this class, seeing me so interested, allowed me to -study with him out of school hours. Each new word and -idea gave me extreme pleasure. I was very busy with my -lessons, caring little for the simple sports of the boys. Yet -busy as I was, often at night and often when I was sitting -under the big tree my thoughts went back to the two upper -rooms in that little court. It all seemed like a dream, and -yet so real.</p> - -<p class='c006'>I always commenced with those rupees, poured into the -dear mama’s lap. I could not go beyond their clinking -sound, for at that moment my conscious life was born. I -saw the white sahib standing there, the pitiful face of the -mama, the tears running down her cheeks. I saw her -clinging to his feet and him rushing from the room, and -<span class='pageno' id='Page_25'>25</span>heard again her wailing cries. How well I recalled her -sitting day after day, from week to week, peering with -those large eyes toward the west; how the two men carried -her away, so far away that she never returned. The grief -I then experienced always came to me whenever I thought -of her. Then followed the thoughts of that desperate poverty, -the fearful zemindar, our wanderings, the scene at the -death of the new mama, and always the good old faqir came -in for a grateful thought.</p> - -<p class='c006'>The little sister—was she ever left out? Never. That -little face, radiant with smiles and the mama’s eyes, my joy, -my all, how could I forget her? Recalling these chapters -of my life always gave me pain instead of pleasure, yet they -would be remembered. If we could blot out all the pain -and follies of the past and retain only the good and pleasant, -what happy mortals should we be! But memory is -eternal.</p> - -<p class='c006'>My reveries always ended with thoughts of the sister, -and one day my desire about her became so intense that I -felt I must see her. I had often been told that some day -I would be taken to see her, and this kept me quiet, but -now it seemed the time had come. I went to the sahib -and begged him to let me go at once. He said that the -next morning early he would send a munshi with me. I -scarcely slept at all that night. I arose a number of -times and went out to see if morning had not come. At -the first glimpse of it I aroused the munshi and we -departed, for a number of miles on a bullock cart and then -by what he called the rehl. This was a wonderful experience -to me, but I was thinking only of the little sister, -wondering if she had grown, how she would look, what -she would say and a thousand things about her and what -I should say to her. The munshi on the way had bought -some little ornaments, playthings and sweets for me to -give to her, as he said we must not go khali hath, and it -was very good of him to think of it, as no one ever should -go with an empty hand.</p> - -<p class='c006'>How happy was I when the rehl stopped and I caught -sight of the orphanage. I was trembling with joy and -could scarcely walk. We soon reached the door and were -<span class='pageno' id='Page_26'>26</span>shown into a room where there was a mem sahib. The -munshi told her our errand. “O,” said she in Hindustani, -“the little one has gone. A sahib and mem sahib -came and said they would take her to be their little girl.” -“Who are they and where have they gone?” asked the -munshi. I heard nothing but the word, gayi, gone. It -was the same word that I heard when the mama went -away. My intense anxiety, kept on the stretch for so many -hours, at the mention of that fatal word, was so suddenly -checked, that it seemed that I was not dying but was dead. -I remembered nothing more, but it must have been hours -after that I found myself lying upon a cot and some one -bathing my head.</p> - -<p class='c006'>A day or two after we left for home. The munshi was -very sad and disappointed, for he had shared my joy in -anticipation, as he now shared my sorrow. I took no -pleasure in looking out of the windows of the rehl, nor -cared whether we stopped anywhere or whether we went -on. My heart was dead, my life had stopped and all -desire had ceased. The dear mama and all I knew of her -came to mind. She had gone, and now that little playful -sister, how beautiful she appeared to me, she had gone too, -and I would never see her again. My cup of sorrow was -full, overflowing, and the dead aching pain in my heart -choked me, and the more I felt the more I wished that -I might be gone too as they were. I cannot tell how much -I thought and felt, for who can measure the heart’s sorrows? -Life for me had changed, for its only joy and hope -was dead. I went through the usual routine of school -duties, hardly conscious of what I was doing. I took no -pleasure in anything. The boys tried to sympathize with -me, but as they could do nothing they left me alone. The -mem sahib talked to me and said, “It was the will of -God.” I had been by this time taught a little about God. -I could not see why it was the will of God that I should -suffer so when I had not deserved it. I had seen some of -the boys punished because they had done something -wrong. I could see the right and justice of this, but -what had I done to deserve punishment? I had always -been kind to the little sister and loved her better than -<span class='pageno' id='Page_27'>27</span>myself. When I was so hungry that I could barely stand -up, and got a few grains of parched rice or grain, I gave -them to her. I took more pleasure in seeing her eat them -than in eating them myself. Her smile to me was my -joy. If God was one of love and tender mercy, as I had -been told, why was it His will that I should lose my sister -and suffer so terribly? If I had done nothing for her, -had ill treated her, then it might be the will of a just God -to have deprived me of her as a punishment.</p> - -<p class='c006'>Such were my thoughts. I was but a child, a very -ignorant one, yet I had my thoughts, such as they were. -Children often think more than their elders give them -credit for, and this is stranger still, since all were children -once. Since that time I have often thought of myself, -and could never believe my sufferings to have been according -to the will of God. It is so common for people when -they do not understand a thing to attribute it to this cause -and make that an excuse for their ignorance and mistakes. -I remember several of the questions, Was it the will of -God that I should be born without a father unlike all the -other boys? They had something to be proud of, though -the fathers of most of them were dead; but even a dead -father was better than none at all. Was it the will of God -that our mama should suffer so much and then go away -and leave us alone in the world? Was it the will of God -that we should be separated and now be lost or as dead to -each other? It is so much safer to lay the blame on God, -or make His will an excuse for sins and follies than to -blame ourselves, for to do the latter would be self-reproach, -which is rather disagreeable; and to accuse our fellowmen -might be resented, which would be dangerous. But God -is so far away and keeps quiet.</p> - -<p class='c006'>I could not be resigned, yet following the routine of -school duties, no matter how heavy my heart was, my grief -gradually lost its power over me. What a blessed thing it -is that time has the power of alleviating our sorrows and -not allowing them to fall one upon another until we are -crushed by them! I did not forget, but endured what -seemed to me an inevitable fate or something, no matter -what.</p> - -<p class='c006'><span class='pageno' id='Page_28'>28</span>Months passed. I gave myself wholly to my studies -with true delight in them. I rose from one grade to -another, and became quite happy except when I thought -of those who had gone. I was still the “Little One,” for -even the sahib and mem sahib had come to call me by that -name. I became used to it, as it suited me as well as any -other.</p> - -<p class='c006'>One morning the sahib who had found me in the serai -and brought me to the school came, with several others, -with our sahib into the yard. Most of the boys were at -play, but stopped to look at the sahibs. Standing a little -behind them I heard the magistrate sahib, as I learned he -was called, ask, “Where is the boy I brought you who -never had a father?” “That Eurasian?” said our sahib, -“we call him the ‘Little One,’ as he had no name and he is -the smallest one of the lot.” One of the other sahibs -asked, “Why not call him Japhet, and some day he can -go in search of his father?” They all laughed, and our -sahib said that “Japhet” might do as well as any other, -so I was Japhet to him ever afterward, and to others to -this day.</p> - -<p class='c006'>The older boys, however, had a chance. They exclaimed -“That Eurasian!” as applied to me, so I was “That -Eurasian” to them, and this name abideth with me still. -Thus it was that I came by my two names that through all -my life have been hurled at my poor head; one the donation -of a Commissioner, the other of our worthy Padri. -If I never got anything else from that school, I got this -legacy of names.</p> - -<p class='c006'>A number of months now passed, when one morning the -magistrate sahib came again. Passing into the yard I overheard -him say, “I am greatly interested in that Eurasian, -or, as I think, we named him, Japhet, the one in search of -his father. What kind of a boy is he?” Our sahib replied, -“He is one of, or rather, he is the best and brightest boy we -have in school. He is a little one, as we for a long while -called him, but he leaves the larger boys behind in all his -studies.” This was so unexpected to me that I dodged behind -a pillar; still I could hear what was said. The magistrate -continued: “I have often thought of him, in fact, -<span class='pageno' id='Page_29'>29</span>taken a fancy to him, and if you don’t mind, and will let me -have him, I will take him away and educate him myself.” -As the magistrate had brought me there, and as he was the -big man of the district, whose word was law, and as our -sahib had a great respect, almost fear of him, any boy of us -could have told that his proposal would be accepted.</p> - -<p class='c006'>Our sahib in reply said that he would be sorry to lose -Japhet, but it would be for his good to go, as he would -have greater advantages. He then called out to the crowd -of boys, “Japhet! Where is Japhet?” One of the larger -boys pulled me out from behind the pillar, and brought me -into the presence of the sahibs. Little as I was and ignorant, -I was conscious that I ought not to have heard what -was said about me, and I held my head down in shame, -though they probably thought my embarrassment was -caused by fear of the sahibs. It is often in life lucky -as well as unlucky for us that we are misunderstood.</p> - -<p class='c006'>The magistrate smiled upon me. What a world of pleasure -there is in receiving only a smile! They cost so little, -why are they not oftener given? As he turned away he -said to our sahib: “I will let you know in a few days.” -Shortly after, going among a crowd of the larger boys among -whom I was so small that I was hid by them, one, who understood -English better than most, called out, “Do you -know what the magistrate sahib said about that Eurasian?” -“No,” said they, “what was it?” “Why, he is going to -take him out of the school, and educate him himself!” -“Wah! Wah!” shouted some of them, who were rather -envious of me for being promoted out of their classes. -They had also twigged the story of Japhet, and said: -“Then he will go in search of his father!” “But he never -had a father!” said another. “Wah! Wah!” was the -only reply. I did not like the bantering tone, though I did -not understand the joke, but as I had heard what the magistrate -sahib said, these little things did not disturb me -much.</p> - -<p class='c006'>As the months passed, the magistrate sahib often came -with our sahib into the yard as if to see the school, but -when I saw his smile towards me, I felt, though I never -dared say so, that he came on purpose to see me. One day, -<span class='pageno' id='Page_30'>30</span>as he turned to go out, I overheard this remark: “He is -quite small yet, perhaps I had better wait awhile.” This -startled me, and made me fear that I might never grow -larger, and always have to remain. This, then, was the -reason why I was not taken away. I at once made up my -mind that I would grow, make myself taller by some means. -The first step was to find out how tall I was, so I stood by a -post in the house, and had one of the boys mark with a pencil -my height, and to conceal my object, I made a similar -mark for him on another post, suggesting that every Sunday -morning we would come to the posts and see how much -we had grown during the week.</p> - -<p class='c006'>I studied the subject very carefully. I concluded I must -eat more, that I must take more exercise, walk, run and -leap, and especially to practice on the bars, and suspend -myself from them by my arms and chin. I had serious -thoughts of tying a rope to each of my legs, with stones at -the other ends to hang down over the foot of the charpoy at -night, but fear of the ridicule of the boys prevented me doing -this. I found myself when walking or sitting in -school, straightening up so as to be as tall as possible. -I often ran to a little hillock outside where there was a -good breeze. I then expanded my chest; took in long -breaths to see if I could not swell and make myself -broader. I swung my arms around, drew them backwards, -upwards and downwards, turned somersaults, as if bent on -becoming an acrobat.</p> - -<p class='c006'>I often wanted to go and measure, as I felt sure that I -was growing, but waited patiently for Sunday morning. It -came. The result was surprising. I was above the mark, -while the other boy had not grown a hair’s breadth. I was -elated, and determined to increase my efforts. The extra -food, the abundant exercise, the stretching, bending, pulling -myself upwards was everything, but I could not get rid of -the idea that my mind had a good deal to do with it, so I -thought constantly of growing, longing to be taller, wishing -it with all the power of my mind. Aside from my studies, -my mind was wholly absorbed in growing taller. I -reasoned upon the subject like a philosopher, to get every -advantage I could. Another week passed, again I had -<span class='pageno' id='Page_31'>31</span>grown, and so on for a number of weeks, a little more each -week. Then I became somewhat frightened. What if I -go on at this rate? I would be like a tall bamboo, a great, -awkward pole of a boy and man. I thought of our sahib; -a tall, lean, lanky man, who seemed as if he never got -enough to eat. Years afterward, when I could think more -naturally, I concluded that he had stretched himself so much -trying to look into heaven to learn about God’s decrees that -he neglected broadening himself toward his fellowmen, for -his religion was such a straight up and down thing that it -lacked all breadth. He had so much theology, that it made -him lean to carry it. The boys could not suggest a question -about anything, but he had a cut and dried answer -ready, as if he had it pressed and laid away in a drawer, like -a botanical specimen. Everything in him was dried and -prepared with care without any of the juice left. He was -a good and kind-hearted man, in his way, but his way was -very narrow. Yet, I can say this of him, without any -exaggeration, that I think he did more good than harm, and -is not that saying a great deal to the credit of anybody?</p> - -<p class='c006'>I was greatly pleased with the result of my endeavors, -though somewhat alarmed at what might happen. If necessary, -to prevent myself growing too tall, I would stop eating, -take no exercise, carry a weight in my turban, and at -night have two sticks, one at the head and the other at the -foot of my charpoy, to keep me from stretching out too -much; with these provisions in mind, I concluded to run -the risk and go on for a few weeks longer. The same result -followed.</p> - -<p class='c006'>One morning the magistrate came. As soon as he saw -me he exclaimed, “Why, my boy! How you have grown?” -I was satisfied. I felt that I had accomplished my purpose. -He turned towards our sahib, and said he would -take me at once. I was allowed to take a few books. As -the magistrate said I did not need clothes, I took only -those I wore. The trinkets I had intended for my little -sister, were carefully tied up in a little package, so precious -to me, they were not left. I was ready at once, and salaaming -to the lean sahib we went out of the gate, the boys giving -a vigorous cheer as a token of their good wishes which -<span class='pageno' id='Page_32'>32</span>I gladly received with a wave of my hand, we were soon -out of sight, and I never saw that school again. Not long -after, the tall sahib died, and I have no doubt that he got -into that heaven toward which he had been stretching himself -so long. My “sahib without a beard” went to Wilayat, -and the boys, I suppose, soon scattered. Could I forget -the school? Have I not been reminded of it every day -of my life by the two names I received there, “That -Eurasian” and “Japhet,” perpetual mementoes of that -chapter in my life?</p> - -<p class='c006'>The carriage, with the fine spirited horses, soon reached -the magistrate’s bungalow, and as we drove up under the -portico, a crowd of servants, durwans, chuprassies, bearers, -khansamas, khitmutgars, all came salaaming as if we were -foreign princes. I say we, since they turned toward me as -some special favorite who had come sitting on the seat beside -the sahib. There was a broad veranda fringed with -pots of plants and flowers; this I took in at a glance. On -a large carpet two darzies were working, as if for dear life, -though many a time afterward, I saw them nodding when -their master was not by. The first word of the sahib was, -“Darzi, kya, kuch kapra is larke ke waste bana sakte?” It -was clothes for me, clothes, a subject on which the great -Scotch mental tailor has laid so much stress. I had been -so absorbed in the novelty of what was transpiring, that I -was unconscious of the poverty of my appearance. Was not -the great Newton once so absorbed in an experiment that he -put his watch in the kettle and boiled it, while he held the -egg in his hand to note the time? I always like to have -some great example to refer to when I find some lapse or -mistake in myself. It is so consoling, you know.</p> - -<p class='c006'>At the suggestion of clothes I took a look at myself; -that is, as much of me as there was in sight. I knew that -my growth had lengthened me a bit, but I had not realized -that it had shortened and narrowed my clothes at the same -time. The thought that like a flash of light, very warm -too, rushed through me, that the boundaries of my coat -did not sympathize with each other by a number of inches, -that the bottoms of my trousers had sworn enmity to my -feet, and were climbing in scorn toward my knees, and -<span class='pageno' id='Page_33'>33</span>what was left of these lower encasements were clinging to -my legs as tightly as bark to a growing tree. I could -have hid behind the bearer, or the dog, or anything.</p> - -<p class='c006'>All this reflection took place quicker than light can run, -and was ended by the darzi saying, “Huzoor, what kind of -clothes?” The hukm was that he was to get the best in -the bazar, with a free hand and a free purse, and to make -everything “Europe” fashion. The whole thing was done -in a jiffy. I think that is the word; it will do as well -as any. Then the sahib said, “We will go into the -drawing room.” We, that is, I and the sahib, or the sahib -and I,—we; how strange it sounded! He didn’t hukm me -at all. He asked me to take a chair. Now, I had never -sat upon one of them in my life. My legs! what could I -do with them? I felt that I must tuck them under me out -of the way, but the sahib did not do that with his legs, so -I let mine hang. What else? He talked to me so kindly -that I soon felt easier; but it was a long time before I -could get rid of the awe I had for the barra magistrate -sahib.</p> - -<p class='c006'>He asked some questions in his kindly way, to which I -answered and used the word “sahib.” At this he said, -“You must not say sahib any more to me. Call me Mr. -Percy, for I am your friend; I will be as a father to you if -you will be a good boy.” I don’t know what I said, but I -think I told him I would try ever so hard. The thought -flashed over me how hard I had tried to grow to please -him, and as I had succeeded in that I would do my best in -everything he suggested. Soon we went to breakfast. Mr. -Percy sat at one end of the table and I was placed at the -other, a table large enough for a dozen people. How -strange it was! The shining white cloth, and the great -variety of food, dish after dish, when I had never before -had more than one dish, and not always enough of that. -Then my knife and fork and spoon, when I had never -touched such things before! what could I do with them? -I watched Mr. Percy closely. He was my working model. -I wondered at the ease with which he handled his fork, and -was surprised that he did not run it into his nose or under -<span class='pageno' id='Page_34'>34</span>his chin. He told one of the khitmutgars to wait on me, -and this man did his best to help me.</p> - -<p class='c006'>There was one thing I noticed but did not realize its object -till several months afterward. There were two large -vases filled with sprigs covered with flowers placed between -us, so that Mr. Percy could not see me except by leaning -aside. For several weeks these remained in that position, -and I was left to work out my own salvation unseen. Afterward -they were placed so that we could see each other -face to face. When they had been changed I understood -it all. I have often thought of that little expedient of his -to save me from embarrassment, and I bless him for it, and -for many other such little kindnesses.</p> - -<p class='c006'>Little things! and life is made up of them. A smile, a -tear, a kindly word, so easy to give and of such value to -receive! It is not only the one who does a great deed for -a particular purpose, but the one who does the many little -deeds of good to the many, who is the real friend of humanity.</p> - -<p class='c006'>As this is a truthful narrative of my experience, I must -mention a little incident. I always admire truth, even -when it does take down my own pride a bit. I knew what -practice had done in my studies, and in my experiment in -growing, and as I thought over the subject I concluded to -have some practice with that knife and fork, so when Mr. -Percy was starting to go to his court, and gave an order to -the khitmutgar to prepare tiffin for me, I suggested to that -worthy that I would have it in the room allotted to me. -He nodded assent, and when the time came the tiffin was -on the table. I told him that I would wait upon myself, -and he could go to his khana. I locked the door after -him and then took a general survey of the whole scene from -the end of the room, then walked to the chair, placed it, -sat down, unfolded my napkin, and began to use my knife -and fork. After a few mouthfuls I placed my knife and -fork on the plate, laid down my napkin, lifted back my -chair, arose and retired to the end of the room for a new -trial. For an hour I did this, and kept up my tiffin practice -for several weeks, until one evening, when the vases -had been replaced, Mr. Percy remarked, “Why, Japhet, -<span class='pageno' id='Page_35'>35</span>you use your fork as if you had been born with one in your -mouth.”</p> - -<p class='c006'>At first I felt I must tell him of my practice, but waited -a moment and then did not do it. It is not always best to -tell everything, even the truth, nor to tell all at once, for -if you tell everything to-day that you know, what will you -have left for to-morrow?</p> - -<p class='c006'>After dinner, Mr. Percy went with me to my room and -bade me good night. A bearer was appointed to wait upon -me. I thought the big bedstead, with its beautiful spread, -must be an ornament to the room, and supposed that I was -to lie on the floor upon its fine rug, but said nothing, as I -reasoned that it was the business of every one to know his -own business, so I gave the bearer his rope and let him do -as it seemed best unto him, and I soon saw by his preparations -that I was to lie on the bed instead of the floor.</p> - -<p class='c006'>I was mightily troubled about getting out of my coat -and trousers, for, since I began that experiment in growing, -they were to me and I to them, as if we had been born -simultaneously. The bearer had brought the night clothes -that the darzi had purchased. I have read how frogs get -out of their old skins, and I think that bearer must have -known all about it. I took everything as a matter of -course, as if all was a daily habit of mine, and I to the -manner born. I was growing very fast. The bearer left -me and I slept. I almost wished for the old bare charpoy, -for such fearful dreams I had on that soft bed after that -good dinner! One dream was about getting into my trousers -and coat again, and no end of worry it gave me. Very -early I was awakened by Mr. Percy calling me, saying that -he was going out to inspect a bridge, and would not be -back to breakfast before eleven or twelve o’clock; that I -was to make myself comfortable. So kind and considerate -he was.</p> - -<p class='c006'>The bearer came and said that if I would lounge about -in my pajamas for a while, the darzi would have some -clothes for me to try on. That bearer was a jewel, a black -diamond, a stoic, for he never even winked, or hinted at -the narrowness of my former apparel. I think if I had -stood on my head he would gravely have said that was the -<span class='pageno' id='Page_36'>36</span>proper way for me to stand, yet I suspect he had lots of -fun in the servants’ quarters talking about me. Upright -as I am, I am somewhat of a suspicious nature; that is, I -often suspect others of doing just what I would do if our -circumstances were exchanged. I mention this, as I do not -wish to be considered better than I am or was at that time. -I hate gilding, for I always think there is flimsy, cheap -material underneath.</p> - -<p class='c006'>When the clothes came, it took all the nonchalance I possessed -to get into them, and appear to be at ease. They -were not exactly a fit, but passable after a few alterations, -so I emerged from my room. Then came the jutiwala -with his boots, the boxwala with his shirts, socks, collars, -neckties, and I was transferred into them, and transformed -into what I never expected to be. I hardly need say that -I went to my room to become acquainted with my new rig, -so as to be ready for Mr. Percy. It seemed my whole desire -was in trying to please him.</p> - -<div class='chapter'> - <h2 class='c004'>CHAPTER V.</h2> -</div> - -<p class='c005'>I have been thus minute and particular to show, if possible, -how strange it was to undergo this change of scene -and circumstances. I have often wondered what a pupa -must think when it first emerges from its prison of a cocoon -into a butterfly to float in the air in the glorious sunlight! -What shall we feel the moment after we have shuffled off -this mortal coil and fly out somewhere? Whither?</p> - -<p class='c006'>I continued my practice in my new suit, before the great -mirror in my room, until the time for Mr. Percy to come, -when I went out on the veranda to meet him. He seemed -surprised at my changed appearance, for, though clothes do -not make a man, or even a boy, yet either looks more of a -man or boy in good clothes, and before that I could scarcely -say that I had any clothes at all. Mr. Percy laughed -again and again, but his laughter was not in making sport -of me so much as showing his pleasure. “Why, Japhet, -how well you look!” and he turned me round and round, -<span class='pageno' id='Page_37'>37</span>and I took a few paces out and back, as I had done before -the mirror. The darzies, the bearers, the khitmutgars, the -durwans on the veranda, and on the ground below, the -malies snipping the flowers, the saises holding the horses, -the bhisties, all were fluent in seconding the sentiments of -the sahib. We then went to breakfast. The vases of flowers -were between us as before, so I began to feel a little -more at ease.</p> - -<p class='c006'>After breakfast we went into the drawing room and had -a long chat, that is, Mr. Percy did the talking and I the -listening. I have found later in life that a good listener is -as necessary as a good talker in order to have an interesting -conversation.</p> - -<p class='c006'>I do not remember now what was said, but I know that his -remarks and especially his manner, had a charming effect -upon me. One thing, however, I do recall. He said, “It -is strange the way you got your name, Japhet. It is not -really pretty and has no meaning but how few names are -pretty and have a meaning? It is better than Hogg or -Sheepshanks and may do as well as any other. It is not -the name that makes the man and I wish you would always -remember this. It seems to me you ought to have another -name, as that is the custom nowadays and you do not -want to appear odd, so I think I will call you Charles, -Charles Japhet, will do very nicely.”</p> - -<p class='c006'>My blood flushed hot through me, as I thought of that -other name “That Eurasian,” but I had rather have bit my -tongue than told him of this. I remember also that he -spoke of my books and studies, that my body had grown -so fast lately, he wanted my mind to grow as well and to -do this my mind must be fed with knowledge and exercised -in remembering and thinking.</p> - -<p class='c006'>All this I comprehended in a moment. Had I not fed -myself like a turkey for a Christmas dinner and exercised -my body like a prize fighter and made it grow? The next -day a teacher came and books were obtained and I commenced -a course of study to continue until my departure -for some school.</p> - -<p class='c006'>I now look back and see with what foresight and kindness -Mr. Percy arranged to keep me in his home until I -<span class='pageno' id='Page_38'>38</span>had become accustomed to my new mode of life before -sending me out to fight my own battles. Scarcely a day -passed but he examined me in my studies and seemed to -take great pleasure in watching my progress. He had a -special delight in his large garden, trimming and training -his trees and plants, particularly those of a new kind, and -it appeared to me that I was one of his plants that he was -watching and developing. I needed no urging, as his -pleased, intense interest made me respond with eagerness -to his desires.</p> - -<p class='c006'>Clothes were made for me until I hardly knew where to -put them, and it is not improper to say that I enjoyed -practicing in them. He enjoyed making me pleasant surprises. -I recall the great delight I experienced when one -morning, dressing, I found in my waistcoat pocket a -beautiful watch with chain and charm attached. I fairly -danced for joy and I am not even now ashamed to say, I -cried. I had to wait awhile for I hardly knew how to meet -him. At length I went out with a joyful fear. I saw him -watching me with his paper up before him pretending to -read, with a merry twinkle in his eyes and a quizzical expression -on his face waiting to see what I would do.</p> - -<p class='c006'>“O, Mr. Percy!” I exclaimed, “you are too good, too -kind to me!” and I threw myself sobbing upon the sofa, -shedding tears of joy. How could I do otherwise? “All -right, Charles,” he said, “all right, my boy! Time is -everything, improve it. Watch your watch! never be late -for anything good, and always keep your appointments as -you would your honor.”</p> - -<p class='c006'>Was I not proud? Where is the boy that is not proud -of his first watch? If he is not, then there is something -wrong in the make-up of that boy. How often during -many days that followed, I took that watch from my pocket, -let any boy who has had a watch answer. That watch has -been the companion of my life, and now lies on the table -before me. Many a time as I have looked at it during all -these years it has recalled the expression of the eyes and -face of the dearest friend I ever had, as he looked out at -me from behind his paper on that memorable morning.</p> - -<p class='c006'>Such a man, such a friend, such a benefactor, was he not -<span class='pageno' id='Page_39'>39</span>worthy of all my love, of my worship even? Is it not well -for me now an old man, full of years and alas! bowed -down with too many sorrows, to cherish with adoration the -remembrance of such a friend? The very best of us have -so few real, true friends, that we should make all we can -of them.</p> - -<p class='c006'>The days passed and quickly too. I was absorbed in my -studies and in trying to please my benefactor. He was very -busy with his duties. In the mornings he usually went -out to some village or to look at some road, bridge or building. -During this time my teacher was with me. Our -breakfast was at eleven when we had a pleasant time. Mr. -Percy always had something new to tell me, made remarks -on all kinds of subjects to give me ideas, and stimulate my -intelligence. Then till evening he was in his court. After -a time, when I had become somewhat acclimatized, so to -speak, he took me with him on his evening drives to the -club, the library and other public places. I kept retired as -much as possible, conscious that I would appear awkward, -and Mr. Percy showed his appreciation of my feelings. He -was a man of the world enough to know that manners cannot -be taught as from a recipe book. They must come by -nature, from observation, be rubbed in by the friction of -association, so he never gave me any instructions how to -act, or placed any restraint upon me. Thus I was never -uncomfortable in his presence since I had no fear of criticism. -I was free to act, and he in all his ways, without -suggesting his purpose, set me an example, in his manner, -the tones of his voice, his words and method of expressing -his thoughts. In after years I have often thought of this -method of instruction and have wondered that so little -attention is paid to the deportment, manners and personal -habits of the instructors of youth. One, by observation, can -invariably tell where persons were educated, from noticing -in them the idiosyncrasies of their teachers. Man like a -monkey is an imitative animal, and in early life he follows -and becomes like that which most strikes his fancy.</p> - -<p class='c006'>Mr. Percy was of course my model, and though I have -seen many men of all degrees of culture and schools, I -have never met a more worthy example.</p> - -<p class='c006'><span class='pageno' id='Page_40'>40</span>Though busy with my studies and taken up with the -novelty of my life, I could not and would not forget the -past. So great was the change that it seemed sometimes -that I must be dreaming; but the events were too vivid in -my memory to be anything but real.</p> - -<p class='c006'>I would frequently find myself sitting staring into the -beyond. I always commenced with the clinking of those -rupees. The sound is as real to me even now as when I -first heard it. If a report starting miles away reaches me -after some seconds, is it less a reality? It takes years for -light to reach us from some distant planet. Is it less real -because it has been years on the way? So I often saw that -sahib as I see him now, as real to me as when I sat crouched -in a corner of that room only a few feet from him. And -the dear mama! How real she has always seemed! I have -never thought of her but tears would come welling up from -my heart. How I wished she could see me in my happiness! -She surely would have smiled again. The little -sister, always so cheerful even when she was hungry and -tired! Our new mama, the good old faqir, all the scenes -of the past, the hot dusty road, the separation from that -sister, the losing her—what a queer strange kind of pain -came into my whole body, a pain that never can be described, -caused by the loss of those we dearly love; not a -fleshy pain and not wholly in the mind, but of the soul, the -heart, all the whole being, mental and physical; a choking, -stifling, benumbing grief, that seems to stop the current -of life and make us only wish for death.</p> - -<p class='c006'>The time approached for my entering some school. Mr. -Percy wrote a number of letters. Catalogues were received, -and it was at length decided that I should go to the St. -George’s School at Dhurm Thal, a hill station. Preparations -then began. The darzies were set to work, more -clothes were made, and what they could not make were -ordered from an English shop. The boxwalas came with -brushes for the hair, the teeth, for the fingers, for the -clothes, the boots and the bath. I never knew there were -so many kinds before. Then thread, needles, tape, buttons, -for Mr. Percy said in selecting them, “You must have a -‘Bachelor’ just like what my mother made for me when I -<span class='pageno' id='Page_41'>41</span>started for school,” and away he went to his room to bring -the Bachelor that his mother had made years ago, and -which he had kept as a treasure. Blessed is the boy who -has a mother to make nice things for him, but alas for me, -my mother I had scarcely known!</p> - -<p class='c006'>He gave the Bachelor to the darzi for a pattern, with a -strict injunction to be careful of it, as it was his mother’s -gift. Said he, “This may come handy sometimes when -you need a stitch, or find a button gone, for you should not -be obliged always to depend on others.”</p> - -<p class='c006'>Then came the boots, the tennis shoes, the balls and -bats, some handsome books, papers, pens, ink, sealing wax, -envelopes, etc.</p> - -<p class='c006'>Nothing was omitted that he could think of. A spare -room was devoted to this schoolboy outfit, and the articles -were laid here and there over the room. Day after day he -would say, “Now, Charles, let us go and look the things -over,” and in we would go, and after a survey he would -say, “Well, I don’t know what else you need!”</p> - -<p class='c006'>This outfitting was quite a recreation for Mr. Percy, and -he acted as if he had once been a boy himself and had -experienced the same preparations for his going away to -school. If one knew in his youth how much happiness he -really enjoyed, and could foresee the struggle and hardships -to come, he might not be so anxious to become a man. -The happiness of youth is mostly due to its unconsciousness -of evil. Yet, even older people are like children in -this respect, always wishing, longing for what is beyond -them and to come.</p> - -<p class='c006'>Soon everything was in readiness, the boxes were packed -and the morning of my departure arrived. The last thing -was a huge fruitcake and a lot of sweets, “For,” said Mr. -Percy, “this is the thing to make quick acquaintance with -boys at school.”</p> - -<p class='c006'>A bearer was to go with me to take care of me on the -way and return. He took a gari to the station with my -luggage, and I went with Mr. Percy in his carriage. He -had never preached to me or moralized, but on the way he -said, “Now, Charles, I want you to be brave, to study hard, -and above all be truthful, honest, upright, and be clean in -<span class='pageno' id='Page_42'>42</span>thought, in word and act.” This was all, but there was so -much in those few words, in his manner of saying them, -and I knew that he spoke from his heart as he uttered -them. Soon we were on the train, and as it moved off he -said, “God bless you, my boy,” with a tenderness in his -tone, and as I saw, with tears in his eyes. I felt it all, -pressed his hand saying, “Thank you, thank you.” I -knew that he felt that I was really grateful, yet it seemed -to me that I had not shown my appreciation of his kindness -as I should have done.</p> - -<p class='c006'>The journey was interesting, especially up the hills, as I -had never seen any but level land. The school was reached -in the evening, and we were shown into a large hall where -there were about forty cots, but only a few boys were there. -The bearer left me, to come again in the morning. At the -ringing of the bell we boys went into the dining hall. I -noticed its barren appearance at once. There was such a -contrast between this and the dining room and tables at Mr. -Percy’s that I felt homesick. I thought that if the other -boys could live through it I could; but it seemed as though -I was in an orphanage again, the only difference being that -this was for white boys, not for natives, and in the hills. -After supper we were ushered into another barren hall, the -only ornament being an organ upon which a teacher played -while the rest sang something, and then followed what they -called prayers. I was too weary to pay much attention. -Then to the dormitory to sleep.</p> - -<p class='c006'>I dreamed of Mr. Percy and saw him grasp my hand and -heard him say, “God bless you, my boy!” and then I was -carried away through the air up into some high mountain -and left in a barren, desolate place. The fright awoke me -all trembling. I saw that it was morning, the sun shining -in our window. How well I remember that room! and -would not four long years in it make me remember it forever? -I recall it as on that first morning. Four bare -walls, a ceiling and floor, with nothing to break the monotony -but forty cots standing in rows as straight as the walls, -and the square windows. I have often wondered, when -pictures are so cheap, that they did not put a few on the -walls; when nature outside showed the intention of God to -<span class='pageno' id='Page_43'>43</span>make the world beautiful, that they did not give us a few -flowers in cheap earthen pots, if nothing better, to relieve -the everlasting squareness and barrenness. Compel a man -to live in a hovel like a stable, he may not turn into a horse, -but the chances are that he will not be near the man he -might have been had his surroundings been such as to -develop his sense of beauty. How much more should a -boy be educated by his sight and senses, be taught by his -daily surroundings?</p> - -<p class='c006'>There was no privacy whatever. I well remember months -afterward when out walking with one of the boys, a little -timid, refined lad, who told me that before leaving home -his mother had made him promise to kneel by his bed -every night and say his prayers. “But,” said he, “how -can I do it with all the boys looking at me?” I knew -nothing about praying myself, but I could feel for a boy -who thought he ought to pray and was afraid to do so. A -man might be brave in battle, but I think it would require -more courage to kneel by his bed and say his prayers before -a lot of scoffing men.</p> - -<div class='chapter'> - <h2 class='c004'>CHAPTER VI.</h2> -</div> - -<p class='c005'>Everything about the place was solid and substantial. -The walls were square and bare, the floors of wood, unblessed -with any kind of cloth, on which our feet ached in -the winter time; the tables and benches in the halls were -of the hardest wood, our plates, cups and dishes all of -metal, our food in abundance, the few kinds they were, -but badly cooked and served by weekly routine. Even -the strongest appetite must be appalled by knowing three -months or a year beforehand, that on certain days at a -particular minute, such and such food would invariably -appear. A person’s appetite likes to be surprised at times -and is pleased with variety.</p> - -<p class='c006'>As everything we saw was solid and at right angles, so -everything we did was by rules. We undressed by order, -got into bed by order, the light went out by order, we -<span class='pageno' id='Page_44'>44</span>washed, dressed, played, studied, sang, prayed according -to rule. I had an abundance of pocket money, but could -not use it except by rule. We all had to take steps, to -march by order. This monotonous grind by order, day -and night for weeks and months and years, as if we were -so many prisoners in a tread-mill, was one of the grievances -of my school life. I had all I needed and more, to -add to my comfort. Many of the boys were scantily -supplied. Their fathers had perhaps never been boys and -gone away to school, or perhaps they never had fathers as -I had none, and they never found such a friend as I had. -I pitied them and aided them often, and so gained many a -friendship. I had plenty of good, warm, soft bedding, -and many a night my extra blankets were loaned to those -shivering near me.</p> - -<p class='c006'>The principal was a great solid, ruddy, beefy sort of a -man, so plump and enshrined with flesh, that if he had -slept on the rocks they would not have come near his -bones. He wore “parson clothes,” and was always mousing -around, not to do any work himself, but to see that the -teachers did their’s and that the boys obeyed the rules. -He read the prayers and flogged the boys, and from what -we could hear some of them required his services very -often, or he thought they did. The result was the same. -I do not remember, during my whole four years, of ever -receiving a kind word from him. If he ever spoke to me -it was just what was required, of course, and by rule. -We never came in contact for good or ill except once. -Whether this was arranged by the decrees or by the rules, -or what, I do not know or ever cared, but have since suspected—as -I have stated that I am rather of a suspicious, -inquisitive nature, wanting a reason or giving a reason for -everything—that I was not worthy of his profound attention, -but having been sent by the well-known magistrate -and collector of Muggerpur, a man of considerable influence, -who paid well, I was not to be interfered with, -though I was unnoticed and unfavored. Though in birth -I was nothing, as I well knew, and he I am sure knew it -as well as I did, for such men can tell by a sniff what -rank a boy or man is of, yet my patron, by his position, -<span class='pageno' id='Page_45'>45</span>had raised or put me in the rank of the higher class. It -was not long before I came to the conclusion that my position -was fixed, not by my own merit, but by some arbitrary -rule or something, I knew not what.</p> - -<p class='c006'>Though happy for myself in my position, I could not -help pitying some about whom he inquired of a teacher if -they were of the middle or lower classes in society. The -result was that the floggings were in this proportion, commencing -with the lower class, as three, two, one. Though -to be just I think the higher class, of which I was accidentally -one, seldom got what we deserved. Thus the -scripture is fulfilled, “To him that hath, shall be given even -more than he hath,” so the lower classes, who have -all the poverty, misery and wretchedness, have these -abundantly increased, and besides get nearly all the stripes -and curses.</p> - -<p class='c006'>This class arrangement greatly puzzled me. Somewhere -in one of the scripture lessons we read that “God created -of one blood all nations of men,” but this we read according -to rule, and probably meant nothing when it came to -practice, as scripture often does, yet for the life of me, -and I was very attentive whenever our rules compelled us -to read our Bible lessons, I could never find out where it -was said that God had created higher, middle and lower -classes, and this is still one of the many things I have yet -to learn.</p> - -<p class='c006'>Why was I sent to this school? I often thought of that, -for I was always putting in my whys and wherefores. -This school was under the distinguished patronage of the -Lord Bishop of Somewhere, the Supreme Head of the -Church and next to God in authority, following the ecclesiastical -rules. Accordingly, every mother’s son below -him in rank followed him darja ba darja, as the natives -say, step by step, as sheep follow a bell-wether. When he -says “Thumbs up,” it is thumbs up, and when he says -“Thumbs down,” what else can it be but that?</p> - -<p class='c006'>I think it was on account of its prominent figure-head -that Mr. Percy finally decided upon this school.</p> - -<p class='c006'>The teachers, with one exception, were excellent men. -They were good scholars, as I afterward came to know. -<span class='pageno' id='Page_46'>46</span>They performed their work thoroughly and took delight in -the advancement of their pupils. And better than all, -they had a kind, genial manner that showed itself in various -ways and won the affections of the boys. They were -above pettiness, and acted as if they had once been boys -themselves. Many men seem to forget and act as if they -had come into the world full grown.</p> - -<p class='c006'>The one teacher, my exception, seemed to be, I do not -know what else to say, a freak of nature. I formed a dislike -to him the first time I saw him. I could never get -over this feeling, though I tried to do so. I was not alone -in this, for during the four years I never heard a boy -speak well of him. And boys can make up their minds -about what they like or dislike as well as men. In fact, -their judgment is often more correct, as it comes by -instinct. Did you ever see a dog run around in a crowd -and pick out just the man he wanted? A wide awake boy, -as well as a dog, can tell who would be kind to him at the -first glance.</p> - -<p class='c006'>Acquaintance with this teacher did not improve on the -first opinion of him, but the reverse. He was tall and lean -as if he had been brought up on milk with the cream -removed. His complexion was almost milky white, or -rather a pale yellow, sometimes whiter and sometimes yellower. -The color of his hair was not much better than -that of his skin. He had the most juvenile moustache, -and a few straggling unneighborly hairs at the sides of his -face, that he seemed to be nursing with great care to bring -to maturity. Many were the sly jokes of the boys on -those whiskers. His clothes were of the strictest cleric -cut, a parson’s waistcoat, a great high collar that was ever -threatening to cut his ears off, but refused to do the deed -out of sheer pity.</p> - -<p class='c006'>I cannot but think, heathen as I am, that a parson, of all -men, should always be a well favored, as well favored in -body as well as mind, a manly man, of whom God or -nature need not be ashamed and to whom the people would -listen without disgust or pity. Another thing I could not -understand why most of this class should always have that -far away pious look, a ministerial drawl or holy moaning -<span class='pageno' id='Page_47'>47</span>tone. Whether these are produced by their longings for -heaven, or their food, or their devotions, or what I cannot -tell. Their tone or drone and appearance, all goes to -show that their profession has got the better of their manhood.</p> - -<p class='c006'>To return to the school. This teacher had really nothing -in him or about him of a parson, except his manner and -his clothes, and the clothes were the most valuable part of -him. He evidently realized this himself, for, lacking in -every respect what pertained to a real priest, he tried to -make up in his dress and posing. By his manner, at first -sight, not later, he would be taken to be one of God’s saints; -and by his clothes, that he was the confidential adviser and -chaplain of some great Archbishop or the Bishop himself. -He went around the building or through our play grounds -with his eyes turned towards the earth as if in holy meditation, -appearing as meek as Moses was said to be, but an -hour afterward when some of the boys were called before -the beefy principal for some loud laughter or slight violation -of the rules, we knew that “Yellow Skin” had been -telling. How we learned to think of that man! not with -hatred for he was not worthy of that, but with contempt, -probably the same feeling that a noble mastiff has for a -mangy pariah cur. He was lurking everywhere, with his -eyes towards the ground as if searching for some lost jewel -but we came to know that he always had his side eye -upon us. Outside his classes he never spoke to the boys, -as this might have compromised his clerical dignity. He -never accused any one openly and the principal never revealed -his informant, but any boy of us knew who had -told. I always thanked my guiding star that I was not -in any of his classes. By instinct I kept out of his range -as much as possible.</p> - -<p class='c006'>The principal, portly as he was, knew a thing or two. -He was a slow thinker, or probably thought but little, as I -have not treasured up anything of his, not a saying, a -witticism, an anecdote, and a man must be composed -of the very essence of stupidity who in four years -could not give out something worth saving. A learned -professor—as I have read somewhere—claims that -<span class='pageno' id='Page_48'>48</span>“genius is the evidence of a degenerative taint, that is, -an epileptical degenerative psychosis.” To be just, I must -absolve our chief from any such imputation. But he was -business itself, a plodder in his little circle, with as much -brilliancy and energy in his thoughts and movements, as -in a buffalo going from grass to its wallow. He surely -understood “Yellow Whiskers” thoroughly, as he never -treated him as an associate, rather as a spy and lackey.</p> - -<p class='c006'>How different with the other teachers. We soon fell -into the habit of making a note of their bright sayings, -their anecdotes and witticisms and frequently after class, -one boy would call out “Hallo Jim,” or “Dick” or “Japhet, -I have got another,” and out would come the note-book -and heads would be bent over it reading something good -that he had got from his teacher in the class room. It -became quite a competition as to who should get the most -of these good things. And now after years have passed I -often take out the old note-books and read them with the -greatest pleasure, and again see the happy faces of the -boys reading the bright things they had secured. But we -never remembered anything of the sleek parson spy, except -what we were obliged to do by the nature of memory, and -what we would willingly have forgotten.</p> - -<p class='c006'>A little incident will show the character of one of our -teachers. One morning, as we came into our class room, -every eye was fixed upon a billy-goat tied in the master’s chair -on the platform behind the table. Every boy looked at -every other boy with a silent question on his lips, and waited -in wonder what the teacher would say. I greatly admired -him, as he was one of my model men, and I felt sorry for -anything that might annoy him, and I think most of the -class felt the same. Soon he came in, and apparently did -not notice anything out of the way until he was about to -step upon the platform, when he turned quickly, saying, “I -beg your pardon, boys, I find I have made a mistake. I am -not the kind of teacher you need, as I see you have selected -a billy-goat to take my place. You, perhaps, think that -he is able to teach you all you are capable of learning, so I -had better seek another situation, but before I leave, as I -would not act hastily, I would like to know if you all prefer -<span class='pageno' id='Page_49'>49</span>the goat to me. Any one who wants the goat, hold up -his hand.” Not a hand went up. “Now, any one who -wants me to remain hold up his hand.” And every hand -and arm in the room went up as high as they could be -raised. “That settles it,” he said, “and I have a very -good opinion of you. I think the chaukedar must have -been playing on us all, so we will have him called to take -the butt of his joke away.”</p> - -<p class='c006'>That was all. He never referred to the matter again, and -our lessons went on as usual. We all, or most of us, felt -so sorry for the master that we proposed as we left the -room to keep dead silent. But the news of it got to the -principal. We never knew how, but we all believed that -the spy, always lurking about, had seen the goat through the -window. That evening, as our chief pastor read the -prayers, I felt by his tone, manner, and the redness of his -face, that something was coming; just as the heated air and -the distant rumbling thunder, tells of the coming storm.</p> - -<p class='c006'>Prayers said, little Johnny, he who was so timid that he -could not kneel down before the boys to say his prayers, -was called in front of the desk. Said our portly head -in a pompous, angry voice, fierce enough to make a lion -tremble; his face crimson, and his whole mountain of flesh -fairly shaking with wrath: “You were seen in front of the -school building last night, when several large boys ran -past you, and I am sure they were the ones who put the -goat in the master’s chair, and I want you to tell who they -were?” There was a dead silence, of a minute, it -seemed to me, but it may have been only a half of one, -yet it was an awful long time. Johnny was as silent as -the rest of us. Then the chief, angrier than ever: “Are -you going to tell me who those boys were, or not?” “No, -sir, I shall not tell,” said the brave lad. His voice trembled, -but had a deal of firmness in it. As he gave his answer -our chief drew a rattan from the table drawer, and laid -it upon poor Johnny, right and left, up and down, regardless -where he struck. Every blow hit me, for I had often -met the little fellow and loved him. One thing, especially, -brought us together. One day he told me he had never had -a father, so this made us twin brothers in sympathy ever -<span class='pageno' id='Page_50'>50</span>afterward. I screamed in pain, pain in my heart, the -worst kind of pain. At my scream the big flogger stopped -and shaking the rattan at me, shouted out: “If that boy -makes another sound, I will give him something to remember. -This will do for to-day,” said he, as he seemed to be -exhausted, and out we went, the spy following us.</p> - -<p class='c006'>As I had been threatened for my sympathy with Johnny, -my instinct told me that it might be better for him that I -should not be seen in his company by the spy. I went back -up the hill to a bit of level ground where we often walked, -and where I knew Johnny would come, and soon he appeared. -We went into a quiet little nook, and then he -pulled up his trousers and showed the great red marks that -were swelling into welts, and then showed me his arms and -back. How those cuts must have hurt! I had never been -whipped, but had received some cuts in play, so I could -imagine how such a thrashing must have felt. But he -never whimpered. He seemed to be more hurt in his -thoughts than in his body. I took him in my arms, and -told him he was a brave noble fellow, that there was -not another boy in the school who could have stood -such a licking without screaming and blubbering. This -greatly pleased and consoled him, but he carried the -marks, as he was black and blue for months. He then said -that the night before, he had gone out for a few minutes, -and just as he was in front of the hall, four boys ran -out of the class room. He knew every one of them, as the -moon was shining brightly. Just as he entered the door, -the spy appeared. Neither of them said anything. When -he was called up by the principal he was surprised, as he -could not think of any reason for it. He was thunderstruck -when the question was asked, and more so, when the blows -fell.</p> - -<p class='c006'>Just as we thought, the spy was in it. Johnny did -not tell me who the boys were, and I did not wish to know -the name of any one who would sit still like a great skulking -coward, and see a boy like Johnny, be thrashed for his -fault. Though Johnny never told, they became known and -were not forgotten during our four year’s course. They -were not blamed for the goat affair, as all took that as -<span class='pageno' id='Page_51'>51</span>a joke, but for their cowardice and meanness in letting -Johnny be whipped while they looked on. They were often -left out of our games when sets were made up if we could -do without them. Often we would find placards on the -walls and trees asking: “Who were the cowards that let -Johnny be thrashed?” “Little Johnny is known, but -who are the sneaks?”</p> - -<p class='c006'>But where was our teacher? It appeared that he had -gone out for a stroll with a friend after his classes, but I -felt sure that he knew something was going to happen -about the goat affair, and he would get out of the way so -as not to be called on to say anything, or to blame any one. -This was just like him. He was a man, and we all admired -and loved him.</p> - -<p class='c006'>As to our principal. That scene of anger and brutality -ended his praying for me. He read prayers, but I never -heard them. His influence over me for good or evil was -ended. How could such a man as that preach to us of pity -to the weak, of kindness, of charity, of mutual forbearance!</p> - -<p class='c006'>Johnny became a general favorite, a hero among us, and -I never saw our teacher meet him without a smile or pleasant -word, and I am sure that Johnny had many a treat -without knowing the giver; for he often found sweets and -cake in his coat pockets in the morning and wondered how -they got there.</p> - -<p class='c006'>In spite of the rigid rules, the blank walls, the coarse solid -food; in spite of the harsh bully of a man over us and the -spy lurking at our heels, our time passed pleasantly. The -rest of our masters were kind and considerate. I soon fell -into the ways of my associates and although our rules were -so precise, I soon became accustomed to them. I studied -because I enjoyed it and for another reason. Not a day -passed in which I did not often think of Mr. Percy. I -would find myself asking, “What would he say if he could -see me, if he could know my thoughts, know of my progress, -what would he think of me!” I would imagine him -in his home, or riding, driving, how he looked and talked. -He was my other life and I could but feel from the interest -he had shown in me that I was his. I guided myself -<span class='pageno' id='Page_52'>52</span>in all my ways by what I thought he would like and this -I now see had a wonderful influence over me. His gentleness, -his intelligence, his nobility of character inspired me -and had I been inclined to idleness, or injurious habits the -remembrance of him would have checked me, for the -thought of failing in his anticipation of me gave me pain.</p> - -<p class='c006'>To go back a little. As I awoke the next morning after -my arrival, I thought of Mr. Percy and soon I was writing -my first letter to him. It was the first real letter that I -had ever attempted. My teacher on the plains, had daily -instructed me in writing and composition, and had caused -me to write some imaginary letters which he corrected. I -now wrote as I thought and just as I felt. Mr. Percy had -never criticised me in a way to make me feel any embarrassment. -So I had no fear, besides it was a labor of love and -respect. I told him of my journey, my surprise on seeing -the hills, of my arrival and first view of things. The letter -was ready on the appearance of the bearer. He took it and -made his salaam, while I burdened him with many salaams -to all the servants.</p> - -<p class='c006'>The next day there came a letter written on the day of -my departure, the first of a great number that I received -from Mr. Percy all of which I have kept, forming several -volumes that are among my treasures. The letter ran -thus:</p> - -<div class='lg-container-l'> - <div class='linegroup'> - <div class='group'> - <div class='line'>“<em>My Dear Charles</em>:—</div> - </div> - </div> -</div> - -<p class='c006'>You cannot know how lonesome I have been since you -left. This shows how much I think of you and what you -are to me. I trust you had a pleasant journey, and arrived -safely. I have no doubt you found everything strange, for -it must be a new life to you. There will be some things -disagreeable to you as there is to every one of us in whatever -circumstances we may be placed. The world is far -from being perfect, and as we ourselves lack so much, we -should always be ready to make allowances for others. -The best way is to do the best we can, take the bitter with -the sweet, and endure bravely what we cannot cure. I am -anxious for the return of the bearer to hear from him -about you, and also to receive a letter which I am sure you -<span class='pageno' id='Page_53'>53</span>have sent by him. Wishing you every blessing and success, -I am your very desolate and devoted friend,</p> - -<div class='lg-container-r'> - <div class='linegroup'> - <div class='group'> - <div class='line'><span class='sc'>R. Percy</span>.”</div> - </div> - </div> -</div> - -<p class='c006'>In a few days another letter came:</p> - -<p class='c006'>“The bearer has returned and I am so glad to hear such -a good report of you and of your position. He is ready -again and again to give his account of the ‘Chota Sahib,’ -and I often see him surrounded by everybody in the compound -and know he is telling of his journey up the hills -and no doubt much about you. I was this morning behind -one of the trees in the garden and overheard him say to the -mali, “One day the ‘Chota Sahib’ will become a ‘Barra -Sahib,’ so you see there is some hope for you.””</p> - -<p class='c006'>I could see in my mind the twinkle of his eyes as he -would have made this remark had I been near him.</p> - -<p class='c006'>The letters came and went regularly two a week. One -of the rigid rules was that we were to write home only once -a week. I considered this most unjust, especially if the -writing did not interfere with my studies. I evaded this -rule openly a number of times until I was spoken to by -the principal. I then secreted the materials in my pocket -and went for a walk to a place sheltered by a rock where I -could be unseen and yet see any one coming. This was -my writing place, that is for off-day illegal letters during -the first year, except in the rains when I sought shelter in -a hut built for the watchmen. My trunk on leaving home -was well supplied with writing materials and with stamps, -so I had no trouble in this respect. But how to get the -letters to the post was my first query? I had plenty of -money and had given the bearer of our room several tips -already, so he was my friend and remained very devoted to -me during all the years I was in school. He was a good -fellow in himself and would have done me favors without -reward.</p> - -<p class='c006'>I always like to speak as well as I can of human nature. -It is so defective at the best that we should always keep -the better view of it to the front, if possible. Yet, I think -my tips had considerable to do with his constant allegiance -to my interests. Money is like cement in a wall; it keeps -the bricks together. The power of money! What has it -<span class='pageno' id='Page_54'>54</span>not done and what is it not able to do? Nothing on earth -seems able to stand before it. Nor honor, nor patriotism, -integrity or virtue? Even the doors of heaven seem to -be unlocked by it. If not, why the gifts of wicked men -who have spent their lives in sin, if they did not have faith -that they could purchase a mansion in heaven, as they -could buy a ticket for a seat in a theatre?</p> - -<p class='c006'>It was privately arranged with the bearer that on certain -days he would find under the sheet at the foot of my bed a -letter which he was to take to the post-box on the lower -road. So faithfully was this contract kept that my letters -never failed to be posted.</p> - -<p class='c006'>To be sure this was a violation of the one of the rules, -but what of it? I was not conscious of wrong in evading -the rule. They had no right to make it. It interfered -with an inalienable natural right of mine, and the right of -my best friend to have the letters from me. If they had -said, “You must not write during school hours,” I would -have seen the sense and justice of it. My instinct rebelled -against the rule and I violated it with a clear conscience. -I hate injustice and have a contempt for the petty kind, -and who has not? Tyranny is one of my devils, man-made, -however, for I have never got my faith high enough -or so low as to believe in the divine origin of the devil or -any devils. They are all so low down, that man must have -begotten them.</p> - -<p class='c006'>As to the rule, I took pleasure in breaking it for it was -absurd and unjust. If they had posted up in our room -“No pillow fights.” I would at once have said, “Right -you are,” for a violation of such a rule would cause destruction -of property, confusion, and no doubt the devil of -quarrel would have been born.</p> - -<p class='c006'>I think that the world, as well as schools, is cursed with -too much legislation. Statutes, laws, regulations, restrictions, -prohibitions at every turn, are enough to make us all -sinners. I often think of that old fable of Eve and the -apple, that if the Lord had told her to go out and gather -all the apples in the garden and eat as many as she wanted, -she would have said that she did not like apples, and never -did from the time she was born, they were too acidulated, -<span class='pageno' id='Page_55'>55</span>and she would not have tasted even one; but when she was -told not to touch any of them she was bound to break the -rule, even if she broke her neck and the necks of all of us, -her children. I cannot leave this without noticing a question -that has often bothered me, because I am no theologist -and yet cannot take everything by faith on the mere -say so of man or men—and that is, since the Lord foreknew -what Eve would do, why did He place the apples in -the garden and then forbid her to take them? Did He not -lead her into temptation? That is, if the story about her -is true. If, knowing the predilections of my bearer for -appropriating my property, and particularly for his dislike -of seeing silver and copper coin lying around unused, why -should I freely place them about in his sight to excite his -desire of reciprocity, in order to tempt him and so bring -punishment upon himself and upon his children? Would -not I, an educated fore-thinking sahib be more to blame -for what I did, than what he a poor ignorant man did? -Though I have studied much, and thought a little, yet I -am often puzzled by such simple questions.</p> - -<p class='c006'>It is the little things of life that bother us the most. -Poor Johnny could take a flogging that raised great welts -on his body without a squeal, but he could not kneel to say -his prayers when the other boys could see him. I have -ridden an elephant, a noble tusker, all day in the forest -after tigers and he never flinched, but in the evening when -he was hobbled to a tree, one little mosquito buzzing about -his ears would set him frantic with rage. It is the mean, -petty annoyances that make life a burden, and it is not -strange when they become frequent, that many take tickets -of-leave for parts unknown.</p> - -<div class='chapter'> - <h2 class='c004'>CHAPTER VII.</h2> -</div> - -<p class='c005'>From the first I found myself in a very good position in -the school. The principal and teachers knew who had -sent me and this settled my status with them. And I -knew that the principal had received a letter, for Mr. -Percy told me that he would write, and that I need have -<span class='pageno' id='Page_56'>56</span>no fear of my reception or treatment. The boys soon -learned that the magistrate and collector of Muggerpur -was my patron. They also knew that I received two letters -a week from him, and so probably concluded that I -must be of some account. When I became better acquainted -I read some of the letters or paragraphs to some -of my intimates, and this had its effect, for the letters were -such that any boy or man might be proud of receiving. -They might talk of their fathers, and though I never had -one I could show them that I was not friendless. These -things gave me a standing with the boys. Besides I had -a superior outfit, comprising everything that a boy could -want in school. My clothes were of the best material and -made in the best style, some of them by a “Europe” -tailor. I think there is nothing that gives a boy such -self respect as good fitting clothes. Some of the boys, -and I pitied them, had clothes that could only humiliate -them. “The apparel oft proclaims the man,” and I think -often greatly helps to make the man. Their trousers were -either so long as to drag on the ground or so short as to -expose their legs, and their coats hung like bags from their -shoulders. How could a boy rigged in such fashion stand -erect and be polite?</p> - -<p class='c006'>Then I had two good trunks, not boxes, with spring -locks, in which I could keep everything safely and neatly. -These trunks were the admiration of my fellows. Later in -life I have thought of the value of the impression those -trunks made on the minds of my room-mates. The whole -outfit of a man is a delineation of character. It has a -subjective influence on the man himself and reveals to -others the style of the owner. It seems nothing would -humiliate me more than to go among strangers with a box -or trunk, the hinges broken, the lock gone and the thing -bound up with rope. I would certainly make an allowance, -as I always have done, for poverty. I have never, -since I was taken up by my best friend, been in want of -money; yet I have seen so many to whom an ana was of -more value than rupees to others, that I have not only a -respect, but a profound sympathy for the poor. Still I -cannot excuse negligence or laziness in not repairing a -<span class='pageno' id='Page_57'>57</span>hinge or lock to a box, when it would require but little -labor or expense.</p> - -<p class='c006'>Boys will be boys the world over, and I never yet saw a -boy whose mouth was not open like a young bird’s, ready for -something to eat. We were allowed only once a week to -make purchases, and the mittai and boxwalas knew the day -as well as we did, and never failed to come, and though it -was not down in the rules that we should see them we -always met them and on time. Many were the talks we -had about what we should purchase next time. It soon -became known that I was a liberal buyer, and I am proud -to say that I was also a liberal giver. This made me many -a friend and warded off many a bad cut that I might otherwise -have received. There was nothing great in this, no -real true feeling or friendship. It proves nothing but -this, that boys as well as men know on which side their -bread is buttered. How frequently we see men, brainless -idiots, without a virtue or grace to recommend them, -fawned upon by men of intelligence, of honor or without -honor, for the sole and only reason that they have money. -Let there be a carcass, though tainted, the vultures will -surround it. My instinct was not so dull but that I saw -through this personal attachment of some of the boys, not -all of them, I am glad to state, for quite a number of them -whose pockets were rather pinched, liked me not only for -my sweets, but for my own sake. I know this, for years -after, when I met them, they would say with a warm -grasp of the hand and a kindliness of voice. “Japhet you -were kind to me at school.” Such expressions are worth -more than Government Stocks and far better than lying, -empty inscriptions on a tombstone after one is dead.</p> - -<p class='c006'>But there were ripples now and then. Soon after the -term opened the new boys began to make up the different -teams, clubs and societies. There was one team rather -high, inclusive of the larger boys of what they considered -the “first class” and exclusive of any that did not quite -come up to the views of their set. In short, they were -aristocratic, and I could never understand on what this was -based. In looks they were inferior to others; their manners -were rude and coarse; in their studies they were below the -<span class='pageno' id='Page_58'>58</span>average, and some of them did not pass their “exams;” -yet they presumed to be <em>the</em> set of the whole school. It is -not only in school that we see this assumption of superiority, -for in life similar scenes are enacted.</p> - -<p class='c006'>I have often been amused by the strutting and parading -of men who are in society. I knew one, the son of a London -tailor in the civil service, who would have taken oath -that he had never seen a goose; another, the son of an -engine driver, who I know would have sworn that he really -did not know what an engine was, but then he was so ignorant -that he would not have known his own father, the engine -driver, had he met him in “society.” And of the -aristocracy itself, it might not be safe for many of them to -look up their pedigrees, for fear of running against a -pirate, a ruffian, or a scamp of some kind.</p> - -<p class='c006'>I saw something of this in the manners of the set, but -paid little attention to it, as they were mostly very civil to -me; probably for the reasons I have given. I was fully -occupied, and this is the best preventive of devils being -born in one’s self.</p> - -<p class='c006'>One day, as I was seated on a bench behind a bush reading -a book, I overheard some one ask, “Why not take Japhet?” -“What! that Eurasian?” said the other. This -startled me. I had almost forgotten that other name of -mine, but this remark revived it. I remained quiet, but -as they passed on I saw that he who had repeated the name -was one of the four who had been the cause of Johnny’s -punishment. Had he been any other I would have felt the -slur more than I did. I had no idea what the word meant, -as I had concluded it was but a chance nickname that boys -often give each other. But now being uttered by this boy, -who could not have heard it before, I thought there must -be something in me or about me that made the name applicable -to me; that there must be a meaning to it, and -resolved to say nothing until I saw Mr. Percy again. Yet -I could not forget it.</p> - -<p class='c006'>When I went up to the room I surveyed myself in a -small mirror I had. My hair was black, but other boys had -hair as black as mine; some had red hair; others white; -some yellow. I preferred the black, so the question about -<span class='pageno' id='Page_59'>59</span>the hair was settled. Some boys had pale, sickly complexions, -others reddish-yellow, and some had faces as -brown as mine, so I could see nothing in my face to make -me an oddity, such as to be called by a particular name. I -stood erect, had well-fitting clothes, and saw nothing out -of shape or style, so gave up trying to solve the mystery -and went back to my book.</p> - -<p class='c006'>When I have thought of this I have smiled at the simplicity -of my ignorance, and wondered why I did not -inquire of some one what “Eurasian” meant. One reason -was that I was too proud to confess my ignorance; but another -and a greater one was a fear that there might be -something in it to my detriment, and I would delay the -knowledge of it as long as possible. It has been one of -the weaknesses of my life to put off the disagreeable as -long as possible, though sure it must inevitably come sooner -or later.</p> - -<p class='c006'>I think it was the fear of hearing something unpleasant -that kept me silent. I concealed my fear, however, and I -doubt if any one ever suspected that I had thoughts of the -opprobrium cast upon me by this name. I resolved to make -up any defect or deformity by my standing, not only in my -classes but in our social life, by my proficiency and courtesy, -and I think in a great measure I succeeded, for except -by a very few, who occasionally in a mocking way tried to -give me a snub, the others treated me not only with respect, -but considerable deference. One of those who would have -crowded me out, if he could have got others to join him, -was a great lubberly fellow, coarse in feature and dull in -intellect. He was the son of a chaplain on the plains who -was compelled to marry the daughter of his charwoman -before he left college. This I heard years after, and it was -well I did not know it then. It is a wise provision of Providence -that we do not know everything about our fellow-mortals. -The mother of this boy, as I saw her years after, -was an adipose creature, a fine specimen of good living -and poor thinking. Once, calling on her husband to make -some inquiries, the only remark I heard her make was, -“Henry, I think that rooster will make a fine curry one of -these days,” referring to a pullet in front of the veranda.</p> - -<p class='c006'><span class='pageno' id='Page_60'>60</span>The father was a “so so” sort of man, almost emaciated -as if he gave his wife all the fat and nearly all the lean to -eat. He had a recipe for a rum punch that he was offering -to everybody, so that the profane of his flock called -him the “Rum Punch Padri.” He was a good-natured, -fidgety man, no sooner commencing anything than he was -off to something else. He showed his nature in the performance -of the Church service, for I never saw a padri -get through with it quicker than he did. He never made -a pause, and seemed never to take breath. From the time -he commenced to the finish, it was a race between himself -and the congregation; he to see how far ahead he could -get, and they to keep in sight of him, for they would hardly -begin “Good Lord” than he was far away into the middle -of the next sentence. This reminds me of what a friend, -the surgeon of a man-of-war, told me of their chaplain, -one Sunday morning, betting a bottle of champagne that he -could get through the service in fifteen minutes. He went -in for it and came out with his watch in his hand, throwing -off his gown, claimed his champagne, and got it. But the -“Rum Punch Padri” was a truthful man, for he frankly -said one day that so many services were a great bore. He -was not to blame so much for his haste, for he had to make -up for his wife’s slowness—and she was so slow! I often -thought that if I had such a wife—but I will not say what, -as it is not always best to say just what one thinks.</p> - -<p class='c006'>If it is really true that children get their intellect from -the mother, and that there never was a smart man who had -not a smart mother, one of the problems of the future in -step with the progress in other things, will be to give everybody -smart mothers; but that cannot happen just now, as -what would be done with all the dull women? If it were -said to each of them <i><span lang="la">vide</span></i> Hamlet, “Get thee to a nunnery,” -the world would be almost motherless.</p> - -<p class='c006'>After seeing the mother I could make some allowance for -that boy. Had I known her in my school days he would -have had my fullest sympathies, with such a maternal burden. -He could not help being born lazy, tired, dull and -snobby, though the latter trait he probably got from his -father. I did feel enough for him to aid him in his mathematics -<span class='pageno' id='Page_61'>61</span>and translations. The father was of good family, -that is, the society “good,” not in mentality, nor in sense, -certainly not in morals. It was a false label as applied -to him, or rather a good label attached to a fraudulent -article.</p> - -<p class='c006'>I found myself admitted into the highest set, and had -not much to complain of. The term passed quickly. I -often indulged in reveries of the past, and hoped that in -some future time I could gather up the threads of my life -and unravel the mystery of my early days, for there was -certainly something strange and mysterious, for little -Johnny and I were the only boys who never had a father, -and it was strange, very strange. He was a modest, quiet -and lovable lad, and we often walked and talked together, -for he confided in me as an elder brother.</p> - -<p class='c006'>The year closed with our examinations, and I was extremely -happy in being able to carry the report to my best -of friends that I had passed at the head of my classes. -This was not from any superior mental ability, but because -I had a special delight in studying. In one of Mr. Percy’s -letters he said, “Anything you have to do, do it with all -your mind and strength. Don’t dawdle. If you find your -mind is tired, rest it by taking up another book, or if you -can, take a good run. If at play, engage in it with all -your might. Don’t linger over anything, act vigorously, -and stop.” This letter was a spur to me, and many a time -when I was growing listless, that expression “Don’t dawdle” -came up. I did not know really what it meant, and have -never looked it up yet. I caught the idea he intended to -convey, and used it as my mental whip. Since then I -have often used the word upon myself, and would like to -have used it upon others, for there are many dawdlers in -the world.</p> - -<p class='c006'>We had our final games, our last treats, packed our -boxes and were ready to depart. The bearer had come for -me. The journey down the hills and on the train was -pleasant; but the anticipation of meeting Mr. Percy made -me oblivious to almost everything by the way. As the train -drew up to the station, I saw him looking eagerly at each -passing car. He quickly saw me, and his first words were, -<span class='pageno' id='Page_62'>62</span>“Why, Charles, my boy, I am so glad to see you. How -you have grown!”</p> - -<p class='c006'>The carriage was in waiting, and soon we were at home. -I cannot tell how the other boys felt when they met their -fathers and mothers or friends, but I doubt if any of them -were happier than I. If the heart is capable of holding -only so much joy, they could not have been happier, for -mine was full. The servants were all ready with their -profoundest salaams and greetings, and even the dogs, -from the big hound to the little terrier, were glad, and he -must be hard-hearted indeed, who cannot enjoy the greeting, -sincere and honest as it is, of a dog.</p> - -<p class='c006'>Need I tell of the pleasant dinner that followed? The -big vases of flowers were not now needed to hide my mistakes. -All was as if I were some distinguished guest, not -that quite, but a long absent friend. After that came our -chat with our coffee in front of the fire. One thing gave -me the greatest pleasure, and that was Mr. Percy’s evident -satisfaction in my improvement. He never praised or flattered -me, though he always spoke kindly. It was not in -his words so much that I knew of his pleasure, as in his -manner, a feeling that came from his heart, and through -his eyes, in his voice, his smile, his gestures; in fact, his -satisfaction showed itself in the whole man. He was all or -nothing. His whole being was absorbed in what he was, -and all his faculties and energy in what he did. He could -not profess to believe anything and then act contrary to it. -There was no sophistry in his words or deception in his -manner. His leading characteristic was sincerity. He often -said that he made many mistakes, and he might have added -that he was ever ready to acknowledge and rectify them. -He had his moods as all should have. At home in his -library, investigating some abstruse law case, he was as -frigid as marble, and could bear no interruption from -friend, servant or dog. Even in this mood he was never -out of temper, for I never once saw him surly or cross. He -calmly gave the order that he was not to be disturbed and -it was obeyed. Once I broke the rule. The door was -closed and the bearer acted as Cerberus. A young man -had come to see me ride a pony that Mr. Percy had purchased -<span class='pageno' id='Page_63'>63</span>for me. I did not like to wait, for it might be -hours before the door would be opened, as it was early -morning, and I might miss the chance of a ride. I -approached the door and the bearer shook his head, but I -gave a timid knock and heard “Come in.” I opened the -door just enough to let my voice in and said, “Please may -I ride the pony?” “Yes, Charles; good morning,” he -answered. I heard the smile in his tone, and said “Thank -you.” I think he would have received the bearer with the -same courtesy if it had been necessary to interrupt him. -He treated the servants with kindness, even the sweeper -had respect shown him. He made all allowances for their -capacity and position. I remember one morning a neighbor -called, and while sitting on the veranda complained -of one of his servants who was not able to do this or that, -and after he had finished, Mr. Percy quietly asked, “Stoker, -how much ability do you expect to get for eight rupees a -month?”</p> - -<p class='c006'>I saw him in his court room where he put on his judicial -mood, when calm and dignified he listened to all parties -alike, showing in his manner that he had taken no side, -but was trying to find out the truth that he might act -justly. One thing I remember particularly, he would not -allow a witness to be bullied or frightened out of his -senses by a pleader on the opposite side, as is too often the -case. In some courts one might think the one accused of -crime had got into the witness stand instead of the dock, -from the manner the witness is treated. The way they -are often badgered is enough to keep them away from -court, and when there, to prevent them telling a straight -story, either true or untrue. After calmly hearing a case -Mr. Percy would deliberately render his judgment. When -many years had passed, and I had an opportunity of inquiring, -I found that never was one of his decisions -reversed by a higher court.</p> - -<p class='c006'>There was not a more sociable man in the station than -he. He was extremely fond of good company. I mean -by that, of intelligent men and women of good sense, -agreeable manners; who had something worth talking -about, who could wield argument even against himself, -<span class='pageno' id='Page_64'>64</span>and I think he was more pleased with a keen opponent -than with one who agreed entirely with him. He was -fond of wit, and had an abundance of it. I knew that he -hated low talk and vulgar anecdotes. No one ever commenced -the second time to tell one of those ill-flavored -stories in his presence. Once a rather fast youth, who -presumed a good deal on his family and position in society, -was about to offer one of his unsavory morsels, when -Mr. Percy remarked in the tone of a judge roasting a thief, -“Mr. Sharp, you had better take your smut to another -market.” Another time, after a bachelor’s dinner, a man -high up in the service commenced to relate one of his bald -old elementary jokes that appeared to have some impropriety -in it. Mr. Percy arose and left the room without a -word, but every one was conscious of what he thought and -felt. The social thermometer fell suddenly a number of -degrees, and the story remained untold.</p> - -<p class='c006'>His purity of conversation was one of his characteristics. -I cannot recall a word or story of his, that could not have -been told in a drawing room to the most refined ladies and -gentlemen. He would no sooner let dirty talk come from -his lips than he would have taken filth from the gutter and -rubbed it upon his own face or thrown it in the faces of -his friends. This had a great effect upon me in after life.</p> - -<p class='c006'>One may make allowance for ignorant men who have -always lived in an atmosphere of coarseness and vulgarity, -for indulging in talk which seems second nature to them, -but I never could comprehend how educated men, boasting -of their blood and family descent, claiming to be Christians -and gentlemen, can indulge in stories and insinuations -that are most repulsive to all but those whose minds -gloat and fatten upon salacious garbage.</p> - -<p class='c006'>Mr. Percy could become angry, but always with a reason -and a purpose, yet at times, under great provocation, he -could be as cool as if nothing had happened. He was -once making an experiment in trying to grow seedless -oranges. There were only half a dozen fruit on the tree, -and while they were ripening he never missed seeing them -several times a day, and every one about the place knew -his interest in them. The malies were ordered to watch -<span class='pageno' id='Page_65'>65</span>them night and day. One morning all were gone. The -malies were instantly summoned. They declared that -their eyes had been upon the oranges every minute; they -would sooner have plucked out their eyes than to have had -the fruit disappear. He knew that one or all of them were -guilty, as it was impossible for any one else to have taken -the fruit without their knowing it. They were all ordered -to the veranda, and the bearer was told to bring the galvanic -battery, or bijli ka bockus, as they called it. A large -mirror was placed in front of the box. They were told to -look into the mirror and to take hold of the handles of the -battery and the oranges would be seen in the eyes of the -thief. They all exclaimed that the idea was an excellent -one. Three of them stood the test bravely, receiving the -shocks and looking with eyes wide open into the mirror. -The fourth, as he took hold, when the current was increased, -cried out that he was dying, and tightly closed -his eyes, declaring that the light was so bright that he -could not open them. “All right,” said Mr. Percy, “if -we cannot see the oranges in his eyes we will look into -his house,” and every one went to see the search. Sure -enough, the oranges were found hidden in the man’s hut. -Mr. Percy did not dismiss the man or even utter a word of -reproach. His fellow servants, however, did not let the -matter rest, as they often asked him what he thought of -the bijli ka bockus. There was no more fruit stolen after -that. The report got abroad in the bazar, and probably -there were but few in the city who did not hear of the -Barra Sahib’s wonderful instrument for detecting a thief.</p> - -<p class='c006'>Once he had purchased a number of sheep to add to his -flock. A few mornings after, looking them over, he asked -the shepherd where he got those strange sheep. “Why,” -said the man, “they are the very sheep his honor bought.” -Mr. Percy suggested, “They are very much changed,” -and examining them closely, exclaimed, “They have been -sheared!” “Sheared!” said the man, in utter astonishment, -“is his honor’s servant such a dog as that, to let -any one shear the sheep while I am the shepherd?” -“Very well,” said Mr. Percy, “put the sheep in the yard -and feed them.” He then turned to me and said that we -<span class='pageno' id='Page_66'>66</span>would take our morning ride, as my pony and his horse -were waiting.</p> - -<p class='c006'>We rode off to one of the villages near which the sheep -had been pastured. Calling the zemindar or head man he -asked him if there was any wool in the village, as he -wanted some immediately. The zemindar replied that the -day previous he had seen one of the villagers carrying -some wool to his house, so bidding him show us the place -we followed. The man was called and told to bring out -all the wool he had, which was quite a load for him. Mr. -Percy said it was just the kind of wool he wanted, and -told the man to bring it with him at once. He asked the -zemindar to come also.</p> - -<p class='c006'>We returned at a walk with the men at our heels. -Mr. Percy was so quiet and deliberate that no one would -have suspected the purport of this wool gathering. On -reaching the sheep-fold the shepherd appeared at the gate. -With a glance he took in the whole situation, the zemindar, -the purchaser and the wool itself. He stood trembling -from head to foot. Mr. Percy sat on his horse silently -looking at him for some moments, as it seemed to me, then -calling the shepherd by name, he said, “You tell that -lying dog of a servant who takes care of my sheep that if -he has any more wool to sell that I would like to buy it.”</p> - -<p class='c006'>There was not a coarse or improper word used. There -was anger, but it was of that slow, intense, deliberate kind -that made every word cut with a keen, sarcastic edge, -or fall like a blow upon the man until he could stand no -longer, but fell crouching before us and begged that the sahib -would strike him, kill him, but not say anything more. -I thought that I would have rather taken any number -of lashings than those reproachful words. Mr. Percy -turned without another word to him, after he had thrown -himself upon the ground. He inquired of the man how -much he had paid for the wool, and calling the bearer told -him to pay that amount and a rupee besides, and suggested -that he buy no more wool of the shepherds. He also told -the bearer to give the zemindar some fruit for his children, -and our morning’s adventure was ended.</p> - -<p class='c006'>I asked him if he was going to dismiss the shepherd. -“O, no,” said he, “I might get a worse thief, and he will -<span class='pageno' id='Page_67'>67</span>never shear the sheep again.” He never did, and was one -of the most faithful servants ever afterward.</p> - -<p class='c006'>I have known many sahibs since then, and doubt if they -would have let such a man off so easily. Most of them, in -their wrath, would have thrashed him with a horse whip, or -others would have sent him to jail. Though Mr. Percy had -his riding whip in his hand, he did not even raise it, and -he would no more have struck the man than he would -have struck me. He abhorred that brutal custom of flogging -the natives, or throwing boots, or anything convenient, -at their heads, so frequent among the high born sahib log.</p> - -<p class='c006'>He always made allowances for the circumstances of the -natives. Once, referring to the ignorance, poverty and low -wages of the people, he said: “If I was so hard pressed -as they are, I am afraid I might do a little stealing myself.” -He was very kind to the poor, and they all knew -him as their friend.</p> - -<p class='c006'>Early on each Sunday morning, there would be a crowd -of the lame, blind, diseased, old, decrepit women and mothers -with sickly, starved children, in our compound. As -soon as we had taken our tea, which was very early, -he would say: “Now, Charles, let us go to our religious -service. We will not say, ‘Let us sing, or let us pray,’ -but we will worship God in giving something to His poor.” -So we would go out, he, with his bag of rupees, anas and -pice, which he had ready, and each of the Lord’s poor -would come up to get their share. He never trusted this to -the servants. This was his personal service unto God, and -he performed it devoutly as if he felt God himself was there -seeing it all, and I have no doubt He was.</p> - -<div class='chapter'> - <h2 class='c004'>CHAPTER VIII.</h2> -</div> - -<p class='c005'>I have in my life attended many religious services, but -never one that impressed me of so much good as those to -the poor in our compound. This service was not restricted -to Sunday, as is too often the case in religious -matters, as if God was shut up in the churches and He -only did business one day in the week.</p> - -<p class='c006'><span class='pageno' id='Page_68'>68</span>Scarcely a day passed but some came to him for assistance -of some kind, and very few went away without a token of -his kindness. He was cautious in giving, yet he very often -gave when he was not quite satisfied, saying: “I would -rather take the chance of giving to twenty undeserving, -than to fail once in doing right to any one. The deceivers -hurt themselves more than any loss to me. I will do the -best I can, and the settlement at last will be all right.” -Then he added, “Charles, my boy, always remember this, -a man who does a mean act always hurts himself more than -anybody else. It may not seem so at the time, but sooner -or later in this life, or the life to come, every wrong act will -rebound upon the doer like a boomerang, and this will make -an eternal punishment. This is one of God’s beneficent and -inexorable laws, and I do not believe that He will or that He -can change it. Whatever a man sows that shall he reap, is -true, not because it is in the Bible, but because it is in harmony -with the universal law of cause and effect, in nature, -and also in morals.”</p> - -<p class='c006'>He often indulged in such reflections. It was his indirect -way of appealing to my reason, in giving me suggestions -and advice.</p> - -<p class='c006'>I have said that he was kind to the poor. He took a great -interest in establishing hospitals and dispensaries in the -district, and when the Government allowance for medicines -was not sufficient, he supplied this from his own funds. He -always kept a stock of medicines on hand and various medical -works, which he had well studied, so that he was quite -a doctor. For some of the villages remote from the dispensaries, -he would send medicines for free distribution to -some prominent native, usually a man in Government service, -with full directions as to the use of them.</p> - -<p class='c006'>One day a native from one of these villages came to -ask for a certain kind of medicine. He was asked how he -knew of the medicine, and he answered that he had bought -some of the Tahsildar sahib, and that he had gone to him -for another bottle, but the Tahsildar sahib had demanded -two rupees for it, and he had paid only one before, so he -had come to the Barra Sahib. Mr. Percy told him that it -was not possible that he was telling the truth in saying that -<span class='pageno' id='Page_69'>69</span>he had bought the medicine. The man declared that he -had told the truth. Mr. Percy, turning to me, said, “Well, -Charles, we have some business in hand, and you must help -me out. I believe this fellow, but his say so will not be sufficient -proof against the Tahsildar. If we cannot get up a -scheme to entrap this fraud we had better leave the country -at once.” Ram Singh stood waiting very attentively, not -understanding anything that we said. For a few minutes -Mr. Percy sat with an elbow on each arm of his -chair, with his hands in front of him, the tips of the -fingers of one hand touching the tips of the other, while -he looked away off, as if he could see help coming from a -distance. This was often his attitude when engaged in -deep thought. “I have it, I have it!” he exclaimed, -and going into his library, returned with a ten-rupee note. -“Now,” said he, “I will write something in Greek, and -sign it with my initials, and you can put on it some writing -with your name.” When he had finished, he handed the -note to me, and as I turned to go to the other side of the -table, there sat “Cockear” before me. This was a terrier -always waiting and watching. We called him Cockear because -his right ear always stood erect, or rather, leaned -forward, while his left ear always hung down at the -side of his head, giving him a most comical appearance. I -had tried to make sketches of this dog, and on the impulse -of the moment, with him before me, watching intently, as -if he had some interest in the business in hand, I got a -sketch of his head, particularly that ear of his, and wrote -Charles in front, and Japhet after it, with “his” above and -“mark” under the sketch.</p> - -<p class='c006'>A few days previous a soldier had come to sign some -papers before the magistrate and I noticed he signed in -this way with his mark. I was greatly surprised that a -good looking European was unable to write his name, so I -got the hint from the way he signed the paper. As I handed -the note to Mr. Percy he exclaimed “Excellent! excellent! -just the thing, couldn’t be better.” He sent for the villager -and when he appeared he said, “Ram Singh, you know I -am your friend, your bhai, brother.” “Certainly Sahib, I -know it, for didn’t you come out and help me when I was -<span class='pageno' id='Page_70'>70</span>in great trouble and came very near losing my fields.” -“Now Ram Singh do you think you can do just as I tell -you without a mistake?” “Certainly Sahib, if I have to -die for it.” Said Mr. Percy, “Here is a ten-rupee note, -now listen with both your ears for you must do just as I -tell you.” “Without any doubt Sahib.” “You take this -note, go back to your village and to-morrow morning, take -two men, your friends with you, show them the note and -then you go to the Tahsildar and buy a bottle of the medicine, -give him the note and get eight rupees from him, do -this so that your two friends can see the whole transaction -and prove by them that you bought the medicine.”</p> - -<p class='c006'>Ram Singh was asked to repeat the instructions several -times to show that he thoroughly understood them. And -now said Mr. Percy “Don’t you gossip along the road with -any one about this matter and don’t say a word about this -to your wife for you know how the women chatter.” “Yes, -yes, I know it too well,” he replied with a knowing look, -for his wife’s free tongue had caused the trouble about the -fields, and the Sahib had made a good point of it. “After -you get the medicine, bring the bottle and the eight rupees -and your two friends straight to me as quickly as you can, -for I will be waiting for you.” Saying “very good, -Sahib, it shall be just as your Honor has commanded,” he -made his salaam and departed.</p> - -<p class='c006'>I was greatly interested in the affair, because I was admitted -as a partner, a junior one to be sure, yet still a -partner. I questioned if Ram Singh would do as he was -told. “No doubt of it,” said Mr. Percy. “I know Ram -Singh well, and he will do his part to the very letter just as -I told him. That is the pleasure in dealing with these -natives, if they have entire confidence in you, they have no -minds of their own when in your service and never stop to -reason, but do just as they are told. This is rather inconvenient -at times. Once I gave a darzi some cloth and an -old pair of trousers for a pattern and told him to make a -pair just like the old ones, but to my dismay he put in all -the patches and darns.”</p> - -<p class='c006'>I was considerably excited over our plot and showed it -by my restlessness. “Charles, Charles,” said Mr. Percy, -<span class='pageno' id='Page_71'>71</span>“You are too agitated. I am afraid you would never do for -a judge.”</p> - -<p class='c006'>As that day was some joogly poogly of a holiday, Mr. -Percy had more leisure than usual and various were our -talks and amusements, as if he was living over one of his -boyhood days. Suddenly changing our conversation he -said, “Your letters each week were so different from each -other, so much so that I could not help noticing it, why -was it?” Then I told him, that by a rule we were allowed -to write only one letter a week, on Saturday, and these were -delivered to the principal who read them before they were -sent; that when writing these regulation letters I was not -free to write just what I thought but all the time I was -writing I could think only of what the principal might say -or criticise. “I see, I see,” said he. Then I told him of -my little trick about the other letters, of my writing them -out by the rock and of my compact with the bearer to post -them. With a pleased smile, as if he remembered he had -once been a boy himself, he replied: “Charles I am afraid -you are somewhat of a rogue after all.” I could not help -judging from his manner that if he thought I was a rogue -I was a very good kind of one, for he often spoke of his -delight in those stolen letters.</p> - -<p class='c006'>The morning came and with it, Ram Singh, his two -friends, the bottle of medicine and the eight rupees. So -far so good. He was told to keep the empty bottle and the -filled bottle he had just bought, by him, and that he should -go out and the bearer would give food for himself and his -friends, but to say not a word about the business to any -one. A sowar or mounted messenger was sent in haste to -order the Tahsildar to bring all the money he had collected -for some village purposes, all the medicine in hand, as Mr. -Percy wished to examine them, and the full list of all those -to whom he had given medicine.</p> - -<p class='c006'>A few hours afterward, came dressed for the occasion, the -Tahsildar, with the haughty air of one honored by being -sent for to meet the Barra Sahib. He was shown into the -library. After the usual fulsome greetings, the Tahsildar, -radiant with pleasure, the village accounts were examined -and the money handed over. I was standing by and at -<span class='pageno' id='Page_72'>72</span>once saw our old friend the ten-rupee note. To restrain -my expression of surprise, I put my hand on my mouth as -if I had suddenly bit my tongue and went to another part -of the room. I felt certain that I was not fit to be a -judge as I could not keep a straight face. I quickly -returned, Mr. Percy counting the money took up our note, -saying to the Tahsildar “This is a strange looking note, -can it be a good one?” “Without doubt,” said the Tahsildar, -“it must be a good one.” “We will have to trace -it,” replied Mr. Percy, while turning it over and holding it -up towards the light. “Where did you get it?” he inquired, -and the Tahsildar quickly answered, “I am sure I -got it of one Ram Singh of the village of Futtypur.” -“How did you come to get it?”</p> - -<p class='c006'>“In this way,” and the Tahsildar hesitated. “The man -came to buy some cloth, and got me to change the note -for him, which I did.” “Very good,” said Mr. Percy; -“we will see about this later.”</p> - -<p class='c006'>The medicines were all examined, and then the list of -those to whom donations had been made. Mr. Percy, looking -over the list, quietly said, “You gave away all these; -that is, I mean, were none sold?” “Allah forbid!” exclaimed -the Tahsildar. “How could it be possible when -his honor, out of his distinguished generosity, had provided -medicine to be given to the poor, that his honor’s -slave should be such a dog as to sell any of the medicines?”</p> - -<p class='c006'>I looked over the list, but Ram Singh’s name was not -there. Mr. Percy went out of the room for a moment, and -soon after he returned, in came Ram Singh with his two -friends. As junior partner, I did my part in looking on, -especially watching the face of the Tahsildar. At the appearance -of Ram Singh he surely felt that there was mischief -brewing, for he scowled and fairly looked daggers at -the man.</p> - -<p class='c006'>“Now, Ram Singh,” inquired Mr. Percy, “did you ever -get any medicine of the Tahsildar sahib?”</p> - -<p class='c006'>“O yes, I got a bottle.”</p> - -<p class='c006'>“When?” quickly asked Mr. Percy.</p> - -<p class='c006'>“It was on the last day of the Ram nila mela, when the -people were coming from the pooja.”</p> - -<p class='c006'><span class='pageno' id='Page_73'>73</span>“He gave you some?”</p> - -<p class='c006'>“No, no. I paid a rupee for it; and here is the empty -bottle.”</p> - -<p class='c006'>“Ram Singh!” said Mr. Percy, very sternly. “Do you -expect me to believe that you went and paid the Tahsildar -sahib a rupee for a little bottle of medicine, when you are -so poor that you cannot get food enough to eat?”</p> - -<p class='c006'>“He is lying,” broke in the Tahsildar, catching at this -straw, “they are all liars, these spawn of Shaitan!”</p> - -<p class='c006'>“Ram Singh,” continued Mr. Percy, with a grave voice, -“I want to know where you got that rupee.”</p> - -<p class='c006'>“I sold some haldi to the poojawalas; a few pice worth -to one, and a few anas worth to another, until I got the -rupee.”</p> - -<p class='c006'>“Yes,” said Mr. Percy, “and then you wasted it on a -bottle of medicine.”</p> - -<p class='c006'>“Wasted! wasted, sahib! wasted, when my only boy, the -light of my eyes, the heart of my heart, was ill, and I was -afraid he was dying! Had he died, where would I have -been? My honor, my house, my all! How could I think -of the loss of a rupee, even if it was the last one I should -ever see?”</p> - -<p class='c006'>“It is well,” said Mr. Percy; “but did you ever get any -more medicine?”</p> - -<p class='c006'>“Yes,” he replied, “this morning I got another bottle, -and here it is,” holding it up.</p> - -<p class='c006'>“And this was given to you?” asked Mr. Percy.</p> - -<p class='c006'>“No, no! I gave two rupees for this one.”</p> - -<p class='c006'>“Ram Singh!” said Mr. Percy, more sternly than before, -“I don’t want any falsehoods about this. You said you once -paid one rupee when it was all you had, and now you dare to -tell me that you have gone and paid two rupees?”</p> - -<p class='c006'>“Your honor!” exclaimed the Tahsildar, “he is lying, -and I would not listen to him any more; where could he, a -beggar get two rupees?”</p> - -<p class='c006'>“Yes, sahib,” put in Ram Singh, “it is a true thing; -for these brothers of mine went with me and saw me get -the medicine, and they know I tell the truth.”</p> - -<p class='c006'>“We will hear them,” said Mr. Percy. “What do you -know about it?” They were all standing in a row in front -<span class='pageno' id='Page_74'>74</span>of us, directly facing the Tahsildar, with the palms of their -hands together, as is the custom. Said the elder of them, -“Ram Singh came to us just as light appeared this morning, -and showed us a ten-rupee note, saying that he was -going to the Tahsildar sahib, at Sahib Gunge, to buy some -medicine, and wanted us to go with him, as he said he was -afraid of being robbed, or that the Tahsildar sahib might -arrest him for having so much money; so we went with -him and saw him give the note, and get the bottle of medicine -and eight rupees from the Tahsildar sahib. That is -all I know about it.”</p> - -<p class='c006'>“Another lie! they are all of a kind, and have made up -this story together, to destroy my honor,” put in the Tahsildar.</p> - -<p class='c006'>“Now, Ram Singh,” said Mr. Percy, “I want to know -about this; where did you get that ten-rupee note?” And -Ram Singh, greatly surprised, not seeing the line of investigation, -exclaimed, “Barra Sahib! Did I not come to you -yesterday for some medicine, and from your honor’s kind -heart did you not give me a ten-rupee note?”</p> - -<p class='c006'>“Is this it?” inquired Mr. Percy, showing him the -note.</p> - -<p class='c006'>“The very one,” he exclaimed, “for there is the dog’s -head. This morning when we were on the road, where no -one could see us, I took the note out of my kamarbund -and showed it to my two brothers, and I told them that I -saw the Chota Sahib make that dog’s head while I stood at -the Barra Sahib’s table.”</p> - -<p class='c006'>“Charles,” asked Mr. Percy, “Chota Sahib, are you in -this conspiracy too? Let us hear from you; the truth, the -whole truth, and nothing but the truth!” as sternly as if I -was a culprit, yet with a twinkle in his eye that I well -understood. “Did you ever see this note before?” he -asked. “Yes,” I replied, “I saw it in this room yesterday. -Ram Singh was here, and Cockear was sitting in front -while I made the sketch. I cannot tell a lie, sir. That is -my mark. I did it with my little—pen.” I was about to -say hatchet, as I had just read the story of George Washington. -I also added, “These Greek words are yours, and -there are your initials.” “Yes,” said Mr. Percy, “you are -<span class='pageno' id='Page_75'>75</span>correct. The only witness yet remaining is the dog, so we -will call him,” and at a whistle, there he was before us, all -alive, trembling with eagerness, with that ear of his cocked -up, as if waiting to hear us say, “Rats!”</p> - -<p class='c006'>In the whole of this investigation Cockear came as the -climax, and his action showed that he was conscious of his -importance in the affair. The whole scene was so ludicrous -that we, Mr. Percy and all, even Cockear in his way, burst -out laughing, except the discomfited Tahsildar, who responded -with more of a savage grin than anything else.</p> - -<p class='c006'>Assuming his magisterial air again, Mr. Percy said, -“Now, Tahsildar sahib, we will hear what you have to say.” -This man, so bold when he entered the room, cowered in -his chair. He seemed whipped; completely used up. He -began, “Your Honor!” and hesitated. “If it had depended -on the testimony of these miserable wretches I -would never have believed myself guilty of such a mean -act, but as the Chota Sahib’s picture of the dog and your -signature on the note are against me, I must believe that I did -this thing; it must be my kismet, though I cannot understand -how I came to be caught in this net of Shaitan.” “You -plead guilty, then?” asked Mr. Percy. “Your Honor -have mercy upon me, for it was Shaitan that has beguiled -me.”</p> - -<p class='c006'>After a pause Mr. Percy began, “Tahsildar!” he dropped -the sahib, “I had all confidence in you, and trusted -you implicitly. You have robbed the poor; you have deceived -me; you came here boldly and lied to me, and have -wronged these poor men in trying to make them out as -false witnesses. Why, even the dog is more honorable and -truthful than you are. An officer of the government, you -are no better than a common liar, or a low down bazar -sneak thief. I shall never trust or believe you again.”</p> - -<p class='c006'>As he went on Mr. Percy’s wrath increased, and he gave -the Tahsildar such a scoring that made him tremble. Mr. -Percy had taken a large round black ruler in his hand, and -when firing off one of his severest shots at the Tahsildar, -he brought the ruler down upon the table with such force that -it broke into a number of pieces. This so increased the fright -of the Tahsildar that he threw himself upon the floor and -<span class='pageno' id='Page_76'>76</span>grasped Mr. Percy’s feet. Cockear, taking him for some -kind of game, went for the crouching suppliant in dead -earnest. This rather spoiled the judicial aspect of the -scene. The bearer took away the dog, and the man was -ordered to his seat.</p> - -<p class='c006'>“One word more,” said Mr. Percy, “Don’t you ever in -any way interfere with these men. They have done just -what I told them to do.” Then turning to the men, “Ram -Singh, if this Tahsildar ever troubles you in the least, let -me know it and I will have him put in jail as a thief. Here -are the rupees you paid for the medicine and there is another -bottle besides. I am much pleased with what you -have done. You can go now,” and out they went, followed -by the Tahsildar who made a most obeisant salaam. I doubt -if in all his life he was as glad to escape from anything as -he was from Mr. Percy’s withering scorn.</p> - -<p class='c006'>This ended, Mr. Percy said, “Now, Charles, I think we -have had circus enough for one day, we will take a walk -in the garden.” Several times he referred to the scenes in -“our court,” as he styled it. The crash of that ruler, the -quaking fright, and the crouching of the Tahsildar and -Cockear going for him was so ludicrous, that he laughed -till the tears came.</p> - -<p class='c006'>I said he was angry. I never again saw him show his indignation -as on that day, and had he not cause for it then? -Yet he did not use one improper word, nothing but what his -mother might have heard, and I think had she been present -she would have said “Robert, you are too good, you -should not talk to such a man, rather take the ruler to him, -or beat him out of the house with your slipper.”</p> - -<div class='chapter'> - <h2 class='c004'>CHAPTER IX.</h2> -</div> - -<p class='c005'>In the evening I was amused at a little incident. We -were taking our coffee after dinner in front of the fire in -the drawing room. Cockear was crouched on the rug before -us watching every motion and with that ear of his erect as -usual. Said Mr. Percy, “Cockear! you honest fellow, come -to me,” and with a spring the dog was on Mr. Percy’s lap. -<span class='pageno' id='Page_77'>77</span>Mr. Percy looking into his bright beautiful eyes said, -“Cockear, I believe you have a soul and are immortal. I -know you would talk to me if only that mouth of yours was -of a different shape, but I will say in that upright ear of -yours that you are one of the best witnesses I ever had. I -wish the witnesses in my court were only half, or even one-quarter -as truthful as you are.”</p> - -<p class='c006'>Then we had another talk and laugh over the outcome of -our scheme and the ludicrous incidents in it. Then he fell -to talking over the deliberate falsehoods of the natives.</p> - -<p class='c006'>“I often wonder that there is any justice to any one, for -who can decide, even with the utmost care what is truth -when there is so much falsehood and perjury on both sides? -I often think of Pilate and can sympathize with him when -he asked “What is truth?” I have a case of murder in -court. A score or more of Muhamedans swear on the -Koran that the man is guilty, and as many Hindus swear -by the water of the Ganges that the man is innocent. -What am I to do? I have sometimes thought in such a case -I might as well count the flies on the punkah over my head, -and if the number be even, let the accused go free, if odd, -sentence him to be hung. And I think the decision by the -flies would be as just as by the evidence of the witnesses.</p> - -<p class='c006'>“The natives all acknowledge this habit of lying and perjury -and seem to think nothing of it, take it as a matter of -course. Why, I am told that the groups of trees in my -cutchery compound are called two ana trees, four ana -trees and so on up to two rupees, according to the size of -the bribes the witnesses are willing to take; so when the -parties in court want witnesses, they go to the different -trees in proportion to their ability to pay and get what they -desire.</p> - -<p class='c006'>“Some of these natives talk of representative government. -Who would be the representatives? What would -they represent? As a whole people they have no country. -I never yet saw a patriot among all I have met. They have -not the remotest idea of what that word means, what the -love of country is. If they fight, it is because they are -hired to do so for the sake of plunder, or to kill those who -oppose their wishes, but they would never fight and die as -<span class='pageno' id='Page_78'>78</span>patriots for the love of their country; and those who talk -the most, would be the last to take up arms. If we were -to leave the country, within a month all would be confusion. -They would be robbing each other and cutting one another’s -throats worse than pirates. The more educated know this, -and while they want to become the rulers, they would like -us to remain and be their protectors. It is the jealousy of -the different tribes that is the greatest strength of the English -in India. They cannot trust each other for they know -too well what would happen if left to themselves. Just -think of it. Here is this Tahsildar, from one of their old -best families, as they would say, a devout Muhamedan, a -man honored by Government with a good position, receiving -a large salary, and yet for a paltry rupee or two he -stole my medicine, robbed the poor of what I had given -them, and then deliberately lied about it. Why, I would -sooner trust you, Cockear, with my dinner than such a man, -wouldn’t I?” and Cockear put up his paw and nodded his -head as if to say: “You are right again, my master.”</p> - -<p class='c006'>Mr. Percy continued, “I was once in a district where -there was a famine; thousands of people were starving. At -the best, we had not funds sufficient to give them half -enough to eat of the coarsest food. There was nothing for -them to gather, not even grass, for the earth was as hard -and dry as a brick. The people died in the villages, on the -roads, under the trees, not from any disease but from -starvation. Every day we sent out men to bury the dead—skeletons—on -which there was nothing for even the jackals -to eat. It was a horrid time. I could scarcely eat my -own food for thinking of the poor wretches dying in want -of such food as was given to my dogs and horses. The few -Europeans could not be everywhere in the district and -watch everything, so we had to use our subordinates. In -a very large village we put the Tahsildar in charge. He -reported to us the number to be fed, and we supplied him -with funds and gave him orders to purchase and distribute -so much food each day. He reported every day that he -had done so. I rode out one morning very early and found -some food cooked, the fires all out, and the distribution -ready to begin. I had the food weighed and found it was -<span class='pageno' id='Page_79'>79</span>only half the allowance ordered, and that he had daily -reported. I ordered the fires to be relighted and the proper -amount of food to be cooked, and saw to the feeding of the -people myself, twenty-two hundred of them, and then what -they did get was only half of what they needed, a couple of -chupatties and a little dhal, to last them for twenty-four -hours; but it was all we could give them. This was for that -day; but what if I had not been there, or what of the days -when no European was present? We were as positive as -we could be that this Tahsildar was making money out of -the famine fund; but what could we do? He received the -money, he bought the food, saw to the distribution and -made out his own reports. He could have bought up any -number of lying witnesses to prove that he was honest, and -we had none to prove him otherwise. Shortly after the -famine he made a grand wedding for one of his children -that cost him over ten thousand rupees, and it was the common -talk among the natives that he got this money from -the famine relief fund.</p> - -<p class='c006'>“Such a man, to rob the food from the mouths of starving -children! He would be mean enough to take the winding-sheet -from the corpse of his grandmother if he could sell it -for a few anas! He was probably the best native in the -district. What then were the rest? And they talk of giving -such men power to make laws and govern India! If a -man like him, in such a position, would be guilty of such -contemptibly mean crimes, what might be expected of men -receiving only a few rupees a month? Give me an honest -dog every time, rather than such a man,” and Cockear -nodded again very emphatically, as if saying, “There is no -mistake in that.” Thus Mr. Percy talked, for this was one -of his moods. He seemed to be thinking aloud. He was -so just and kind himself toward the natives, though they -often abused his confidence, that when he talked of their -dishonesty and meanness to each other he always grew -warm. Why shouldn’t he?</p> - -<p class='c006'>He had great sympathy for the poorer natives, since he -knew so much of the extortions and tyranny of the richer -classes.</p> - -<p class='c006'>To have some little part in the conversation I told the -<span class='pageno' id='Page_80'>80</span>story of that frightful zemindar who seized the very rags -of the poor people in that never to be forgotten court from -which I had escaped; and of the cruel robbery of the man -of his handful of fish that he had caught for his starving -old mother. How vividly that scene came up before me.</p> - -<p class='c006'>“Yes,” said Mr. Percy, “and very likely that same -zemindar would be called before some wandering parliamentary -committee to give his advice about relieving the -poverty of the people of India. He could tell them more of -how to relieve them of their property.”</p> - -<p class='c006'>As I had no experience and little knowledge of these subjects -I could not say much; so both Cockear and I were -good listeners, as we frequently had such conversations, -that is, Mr. Percy talked while we listened. Some Frenchman -has said that there is a large class of people, including -nearly everybody, who have not sense enough to talk, nor -sense enough to keep still. Had he seen the dog and me, -I am sure he would have made a special class for us.</p> - -<p class='c006'>I need not say that the days passed quickly, and the time -was coming for me to return to school. I scarcely allowed -myself to think of leaving Mr. Percy and his pleasant -home. When I did so, a choking lump would come into -my throat and a pain into my heart that brought tears to -my eyes. What boy has not felt this? I hardly dared hint -at my feeling, but one day when Mr. Percy suggested some -preparation for going, I said I was sorry to leave. “Yes, -Charles, so am I sorry to have you go. But I wish you to -make a man of yourself, and this can be done only by discipline -of the mind and the acquisition of knowledge, and -the best place for this is in school. Manly strength comes -from exercise of the body, mental strength from using the -mind, and both should go together. If you neglect the -culture of both, except to ornament the body with clothes, -you become a fop or swell. If you improve the body only, -you are simply a muscular animal or strong brute. Neglect -the body and only cultivate the mind, and you may -become a mental phenomenon, a dyspeptic growler. A -trained mind in a trained body, is the way to put it; otherwise -there is incongruity, as much as to speak of cleanly -people living in a filthy house or filthy people living in a -<span class='pageno' id='Page_81'>81</span>clean house. I said discipline of mind. This comes by -thinking for yourself, reasoning with intense thought, and -retaining what you learn. A man mentally strong is not -the one who simply knows the most, but the one who has -power to think, to reason, grasp facts, compare them and -make conclusions. The most of the educated natives have -acquired knowledge by memory, to the neglect of their reasoning -faculties, and are like trained parrots. One with -disciplined reasoning faculties has always the advantage -over the one who is only a memorizer. The former is able -to use the material he may find in his way, while the other -has the materials but is unable to use them. Therefore get -discipline, reasoning power first of all, and the other will -naturally follow. You must labor with your mind as with -the body. You may come across the story of the man who -began by lifting the calf, and continued it daily, so that -when the calf became an ox he could lift it as well. Strength -of mind is acquired by constant study, mental lifting. The -boy who at first lifts the light weight of the multiplication -table and goes on lifting something heavier each day, will -find at length no difficulty in grappling with Newton’s Principia. -The training of either mind or body should not be -by spurts or sudden starts. You cannot violate the laws of -growth, either mental or physical, and be a really well developed -man, any more than you can violate God’s natural -or moral laws six days of the week and expect to make up -for it on the seventh day. I do not want you to be a -seventh-day sort of a man, but to be real and true every -day and every hour you live.”</p> - -<p class='c006'>With such remarks as these he grew more and more in -earnest. “And now,” said he, “I wish to talk to you from -my inner soul, and I want to make an impression that may -never leave you as long as you live.”</p> - -<p class='c006'>I will not try to give his words. I thought so much of -what he meant that I did not remember the phrases he -used. He talked to me of uncleanness of thought in which -is the root of all evil, of uncleanliness of speech, of uncleanliness -in deed. He told me of things that made cold chills -rush through me and gave me such a fright of impurity -that I think this talk was the greatest blessing of my life. -<span class='pageno' id='Page_82'>82</span>He warned me against improper associates. “If you cannot -get good company, it were better to be alone. If a -boy makes any improper suggestion or indulges in improper -talk, check him at once, show him the evil of it, -persuade him, do him good in every way, but if he will not -desist, run from him as if from a leper or from fire, and -keep away from him as you would from a foul or poisonous -thing. Better to throw yourself into the filth of the gutter -than to allow yourself or any one to throw filth on your -mind. You can wash your body or your clothes, but never -wash your mind. The stains that are made upon it can -never be erased. They are more indelibly engraved on the -memory than any engraving on the hardest substance -known. Memory is God’s judgment-day book, or rather -men’s, for each one keeps his own daily and eternal record, -and this he will take with him when he departs this life, -and he will possess it, for it is a part of his soul, and carry -it with him for ever; and this record will be a constant and -perpetual witness for or against himself and make his -heaven or his hell. This record is as indestructible as -the soul itself; nothing of it can be lost, for nothing in -the memory can ever be forgotten. Man is the architect -of his own fortune, not only in this life, but for the life -to come. Now Charles, I have told you all this as a sacred -duty, and I beg of you in the fear of God, and for the love -and regard you have for me, remember and obey these -things.”</p> - -<p class='c006'>How well do I remember this. We had come into the -garden and taken our seats on one of the benches. He -took one of my hands in each of his and looking me in the -eyes he talked with such warmth and tenderness as if his -soul was in every word. And I am sure it was. Had I -been his own son, and he upon his death-bed looking into -eternity and giving me his last parting words, he could not -have expressed himself with more solicitude and loving -tenderness. How often in my life have I thanked God for -such a wise friend and those words that have kept me from -falling into many a snare and from getting many a stain -and wound.</p> - -<p class='c006'>There are many thousands—bishops, priests, parsons -<span class='pageno' id='Page_83'>83</span><i><span lang="la">et id omne genus</span></i>, who are wasting their lives in trying to -reconstruct the old hardened sinners. If they were to -spend four-fifths of their time in warning the children and -youth against vices and in showing them the horrid nature -of the pitfalls of sin, in a few generations there would be -no old sinners to worry about. They leave the young trees -to grow all gnarled and twisted and then sputter about -trying to convert them into straight trees. I have heard -many a sermon, but all of them put together never had -such a good effect upon my life as that half-hour’s earnest -talk in the garden.</p> - -<p class='c006'>But as I am not well up in church therapeutics, my suggestions -may be scorned by the last downy-cheeked fledgling -of a priest who has just donned his church coat. Yet -I cannot help thinking my own honest thoughts.</p> - -<p class='c006'>Did we have any such instructions in school? None -whatever. The course of study was prepared by Government. -It was so full and rigid that very few of the boys -could spare time to read a book or paper. We were much -like the poor geese of Strasburg. Each goose is nailed up -in a box so that it cannot stand up or move, with its head -and neck out at one end of the box. A number of times -during the day and night, men go through the lines each -with a syringe filled with chopped feed which is injected -down the throats of the geese, willy nilly, and thus, enlarged -livers are produced for the celebrated pâté de foie -gras.</p> - -<p class='c006'>We human geese were stuffed and crammed by our -teachers. It was “one demnition grind,” quoting Mr. -Mantalini. There was no physiology or hygienic morals -in the course and no time to give attention to such subjects.</p> - -<p class='c006'>It is true, we had our religious exercises. We memorized -the creeds and catechism; but as they were compulsory -and often given us to learn or repeat as a punishment, -we got to rattling them off as we did the multiplication -table or rules of grammar. We certainly neither -understood them or fell in love with them. We had our -daily religious service, as a matter of course, just as we -had our morning wash, by rule and order, and as the water -<span class='pageno' id='Page_84'>84</span>was often icy cold, so was the other. In fact all the religious -ceremonies were as formal, exact and regular as if the -motive power was a steam engine.</p> - -<p class='c006'>After the plain talk given me by Mr. Percy, I thought -what a blessing it would be if all the boys could have heard -him, or if our burly principal or some of the teachers could -have given us some instruction about keeping our minds -and bodies morally pure and clean, rather than cram us -continually with mathematics, grammar, creeds and psalms. -As for the good these latter did us, they might as well -have been written on a roll of paper and placed in a -Tibetan prayer-wheel, and each boy to give it a turn as he -passed. However, I may be an old fool, as these are the -thoughts of my later years.</p> - -<div class='chapter'> - <h2 class='c004'>CHAPTER X.</h2> -</div> - -<p class='c005'>The time of my departure was coming. I scarcely need say -that I had a new outfit. The darzies were set to work and -various articles were purchased until the boxes were full to -bursting. The day before my departure a large basket was -filled, the center piece a huge fruit cake, surrounded by lesser -cakes and the spaces filled with sweets. When this was -full to the top, the sight of it was enough to gladden the -mouths of any number of boys. Mr. Percy, no doubt, recalling -his boyhood days as if he knew what was coming, -said, “Charles, I think the boys will be glad to see you -again.” And they were. We had many a feast out of -that basket. We appointed a catering committee to see to -the distribution and to prolong our stock. I could not -take the credit to myself and omit Mr. Percy, so I told -them that he had sent the basket for them as well as for -me, and I think they were better boys for knowing they -had such a friend. He, I think, would have called this one -of his religious services. And why not?</p> - -<p class='c006'>As I had plenty of money to buy all I wanted on our -market day, I reserved most of my share of the basket -for little Johnny, the only child of the widow, who, like -<span class='pageno' id='Page_85'>85</span>me, never had a father, and except his poor mother, scarcely -a friend. Though he was not of our higher class society, -I invited him to our treats, and as it was my basket, and I -was somewhat master of the situation, no one, except two or -three snobs, made objection to his coming.</p> - -<p class='c006'>My leaving home was quite an event, like the departure -of some honored guest. All showed their love and respect -not for myself alone, but on account of the friendship Mr. -Percy had for me. He took me to the station in his carriage, -and as the train was starting grasped me by the hand -and with tears in his eyes said, “God bless you Charles. -Be studious; be true; be clean in thought, in word, and -deed,” and he stood watching until the train was out -of sight.</p> - -<p class='c006'>The years passed pleasantly though monotonously. We -boys had our little tiffs as men have their big ones. -Toward the close of the year we put up a big calendar -of our own on the wall of our room, and in the evening, at -the close of each day, a boy in turn marked off the date -with a long black pencil, and we all joined in a song composed -by our poet for the occasion. Any one who has never -been a boy at school can smile at this if he pleases. It was -our way of keeping track of time.</p> - -<p class='c006'>I had a good supply of new books, and to get time -to read them, finished my lessons as quickly as possible. -My two letters a week came as regularly as the dates on our -calendar. The delight I had in those just received, and -the anticipation of those coming, was to me a great -source of pleasure. And I had mine to write. Shortly -after the term opened, the principal, meeting me, said: -“Master Japhet, you need not send your letters to me any -more for me to read. Seal them and put them in the post-box, -and you can write as many as you wish.” He did not -say why, for he never gave a reason for anything, as his -word was law, he was law unto himself, and to all the rest -of us, for that matter. But I knew the wherefore of it, that -it was one of Mr. Percy’s surprises, as it was characteristic -of him to give surprises of pleasure without even hinting -about them. I could well say: “Nothing like having -a friend at Court.” I left our dignified governor with almost -<span class='pageno' id='Page_86'>86</span>a bound of delight, thinking I could write just as -I felt, the thoughts of my heart without a spy over me.</p> - -<p class='c006'>The year closed, and we were all soon homeward bound -again.</p> - -<p class='c006'>I need not tell who met me or how I was received. -We had our morning rides, our evening drives, our walks, -our talks, our cozy dinners and those blessed after-dinner -coffee chats in front of the fire in the drawing room, for my -vacations always occurred in the cold seasons, when it was -pleasant to have a fire. Then we three enjoyed ourselves. -I mean by three, Mr. Percy, Cockear and myself, for -Cockear always made one of our company. He sat in -front of us, on the rug, with that ear of his always erect, -listening intently to all that was said, and frequently bowing -assent to any good point that he thought we had made. -And sometime, somewhere in the great beyond, he may be -able to tell us how much he was helped to a higher and -nobler life by those talks of ours. If God is so careful as -to number the hairs of our heads, and to notice every -sparrow that falls, will He not also look after the good -dogs?</p> - -<p class='c006'>To tell really just what I think: I have seen many -dogs whom I thought better fitted for heaven and eternal -life than lots of men I have known. This may be only -an opinion or a prejudice of mine, yet I will vouch for this -as a fact, that a dog was never known to betray his friends. -And still further. If mankind were as good as dogs in -their morals and actions, then the clergy, priests and parsons -might all go to cleaning pots and kettles or some honest -labor, instead of trying to clean the souls of men.</p> - -<p class='c006'>Frequently in our evening drives we called at the library -or club, where Mr. Percy introduced me as his Charles. All -treated me cordially, as I thought, chiefly on Mr. Percy’s -account, and for his sake I put my best in front, so as not -to be unworthy of him. One evening, as I went out of the -reading room into the hall, I heard Mrs. Swelter, a great, -humpy dumpy woman, with a very red face, the wife of the -General of the station, remark: “Mr. Percy, you seem to -make a great pet of that Eurasian?” “Hit again!” I -said to myself. I hurried away as quickly as I could. I -<span class='pageno' id='Page_87'>87</span>concluded that the time had come when I must know the -meaning of that word. When we gathered that evening in -front of the fire I asked Mr. Percy what it meant.</p> - -<p class='c006'>“Did you hear what Mrs. Swelter said?” he asked.</p> - -<p class='c006'>“Yes,” I replied.</p> - -<p class='c006'>“I hoped you had not heard what she said. She -ought not to have made any such remark as that,” and -Cockear said, for I heard him, “A dog would not have -made such a remark, even about a jungly cur.”</p> - -<p class='c006'>Then Mr. Percy explained it all as kindly as possible. -“And,” he went on, “I assure you it makes not the slightest -difference to me. I look to find in you, truthfulness, -chastity, industry and ability. You have been to me, thus -far, all I could wish, so never let the thought of that word -trouble you.”</p> - -<p class='c006'>These kind words took the sting out of Mrs. Swelter’s remark; -yet I did not forget it and never will. I always forgive -those who injure me, but never forget them. That is, -I remember them enough to keep out of their way so as not -to give them a second chance to wound me. This Mrs. -Swelter was a kind of sergeant-major of our station society, -and all paid deference to her, chiefly on account of the position -of her husband, but she never got more than a silent -bow from “That Eurasian.” Why should she? Once -she asked Mr. Percy, why Charles never spoke to her, and -he told her that I had overheard her remark, and she could -not blame me for not being friendly. I was glad she knew -my reason, and after that I took delight in avoiding her, for -I had feelings as well as whiter-faced people.</p> - -<p class='c006'>Several evenings after this, when we three were assembled -as usual, Mr. Percy asked me, “Do you remember -when I first saw you?” “Yes,” I replied, “just as well -as if it was this evening.”</p> - -<p class='c006'>“That was a strange meeting, wasn’t it?” he said. -“Have you ever heard of that little sister of yours?”</p> - -<p class='c006'>What memories that question revived! I had not forgotten -her by any means, for often at school I had recalled -all I remembered of her; our leaving that wretched court, -our tramp on the dusty road, her smiles and playfulness, -the good old faqir, the death of the new mama, and then -<span class='pageno' id='Page_88'>88</span>the sad separation; and I cried many a time as I thought -of these things, and resolved that as soon as I was a little -older I would go in search of her.</p> - -<p class='c006'>Then I told Mr. Percy the story of our lives, beginning -with the first conscious knowing that I was in the world, -the clinking sound of those rupees, the sahib, my mother’s -tears and cries, her death, our destitution and wanderings -up to that serai where he found us.</p> - -<p class='c006'>He had got to his feet by this time, and was walking -back and forth in the room, with his head down, listening -intently. When I had finished he asked, “Did you ever -see or hear of that sahib again, or learn his name?” -“Never,” I answered. “The brute!” he exclaimed, with -such energy that I think if he had a ruler in his hand he -would have broken it into a number of pieces, and it was -well for the sahib not to have been within hitting reach -just then. He was silent some minutes, when he said:</p> - -<p class='c006'>“Charles! I would rather a thousand times be you than -such a man. You can become a true man; he never can. -He has lost his manhood and God himself cannot restore -it; and he never can make atonement for the wrongs he inflicted -on your mother, on you, and on your sister. He -committed an infamous crime; worse than murder. But -we must find the sister.”</p> - -<p class='c006'>I then told him of my visit with the munshi to the girls’ -orphanage: that the sister had been taken away, and I mentioned -the name of the lady and gentleman who took her. -He wrote letters addressed to the gentleman, but they were -returned, uncalled for. He wrote to friends, but they -knew nothing, and it seemed that the little sister was forever -lost to me.</p> - -<p class='c006'>On each Sunday morning Mr. Percy held his religious service. -The crowd had greatly increased, but each received -the usual share. There was a great scarcity of food in the -district, on account of the slight rainfall, and Mr. Percy, -foreseeing this, had purchased a large quantity of grain, -and this he called the “Widow’s Fund.” On other days -he held what he called his morning service, when the widows -came, most of them with children. He had a careful -list made out, so as to be sure that they were really widows -<span class='pageno' id='Page_89'>89</span>in need. To some of them he sold the grain at the price -he paid for it, and at half the bazar prices. To those who -had no means of purchasing he gave, so that all were supplied. -The low price at which he sold the grain greatly -offended the bunyas in the bazar, as they had a large supply -on hand, which they had taken from the poor cultivators -in return for the seed and money advanced at an enormous -profit to themselves.</p> - -<p class='c006'>One morning Mr. Percy called these bunyas to his bungalow -and gave them such a scoring about their rapacity -and robbery of the poor that they all agreed to lower their -prices. It was through fear of him only that they did this, -as one might as well expect pity from a tiger toward an -animal he has caught, as leniency from a bunya to the -poor whom he has in his power.</p> - -<p class='c006'>One day, toward evening, we were walking in the garden -and came to one of the benches, when we seated ourselves. -Some reference was made to the orphanage where I had -been placed. I then told him that I had overheard him -tell the Padri that he would not take me away until I was -larger. I related my experience in bending all my energies -to increase my growth; how I fed myself, exercised, -how I hung by the arms and chin from the pole, measured -my height each Sunday, by marks on the wall, and thought -of tying weights to my legs at night, as I was determined -to be released from the place as soon as possible. He listened -without a word, with a questioning smile playing -over his face, until I had finished, and then he unbent with -laughter. He laughed till the tears came, and I had to -laugh too, for I couldn’t help it, and Cockear, who had -been gravely listening, broke out with his dog laugh. And -why shouldn’t we laugh? If the man who hath no music -in his soul is fit for treason, stratagems and spoils, what -might be said of the man who never laughs? Beware of -him.</p> - -<p class='c006'>I never felt the least embarrassment from Mr. Percy’s -laughter, even when it was caused by some nonsense of my -own, for it was always so good-natured, joyous and spontaneous. -It was rather an incentive to me to tell him something -laughable. Had his laugh been coarse or sarcastic, -<span class='pageno' id='Page_90'>90</span>which was impossible, it would have shut me up at once. -He was as open and free with me as if I was an intimate -friend, so that I had no hesitation in telling him everything, -even my mistakes and follies. There are few people -we can trust in talking truly from our hearts, and how few -parents are the confidants of their children, when they -should be first of all in their hearts and lives. But why -should I, now an old man, a unit—and a very insignificant -one among the wise millions of the world—talk of such -things? I have to constantly remind myself of the habits -of old people to run into tedious details, and so, often -check myself, or I shall never finish my history.</p> - -<p class='c006'>This vacation passed, others followed, and the years at -school continued with great improvement, I think to myself -and to the satisfaction of my teachers and above all to the -great pleasure of my best friend, Mr. Percy. His letters -seemed to have more breadth and to grow better as I grew -older. He wrote me on all kinds of subjects. Each one -of them was an incentive to study for I had to read up or -think on the many things referred to in them. Frequently -when the boys were at their games, and I dearly loved play, -I felt in honor bound and from love to Mr. Percy that I -must think over his letters and see what I could say in -reply to them. Our library was nearly as empty as a -church’s poor box and the few books in it were of little use -for the reason that they were donated, and it often happens -that benevolent people give away what is useless to themselves -or anybody else. Whether the recording angel gives -a credit mark for this kind of charity I have my doubts. I -was thrown mostly on my own resources and had to think for -myself, which probably was much better than if I had borrowed -from somebody. I think this correspondence was -the best part of my school education. The most of our -school duties was to commit to memory and repeat continually -rules and definitions, and we had so much of that to -do that we had no time to think. The main object seemed -to be, not to make us think and reason, but to pass our -exams. What a thing this Government system is! and the -men who concocted it. But I suppose we should have -charity for them as they could not act otherwise than within -the circumference of their own capacities.</p> - -<p class='c006'><span class='pageno' id='Page_91'>91</span>I must relate an incident that occurred during one of my -later vacations. There was a holiday. Mr. Percy had been -all the morning writing a judgment on one of his court -cases. I had entered the library to get a book and seeing -him at his desk, I begged his pardon for interrupting and -was turning to leave when he said, “Don’t go, Charles, I -have finished my work and am now ready for a holiday.” -So we sat and chatted. I was looking toward two photographs -on the mantel that I had seen there ever since I -entered his house. I never asked about them, and in fact -I never questioned him about his life. He had told me many -things and I felt that he would tell me all whatever he -wished me to know and that I ought not to make inquiries. -I was conscious that he had some secrets that were sacred to -himself. Everybody should have such secrets. I have a kind -of pity for those who will tell all their family affairs, to every -gossip who comes along, and a contempt for those who -besmirch their own relatives, for in doing so they are throwing -dirt on their own faces. Hearing a man talk of his -brother as a liar and thief, one cannot but suspect that some -of the same blood may run in the veins of the narrator. -Some may say before I finish this narrative that I do -not practice what I teach; but who does? Truth is truth -at all times and everywhere, no matter if people do often -stretch it beyond its power of tension. I am laying down a -rule in general, “Don’t do as I do, but as I tell you.” -Besides my excuse for my course in this narration that, as -I am stating facts, I am compelled to make my face still -blacker by telling the truth about my own existence, which -I regret and lament as much as any mortal man can regret -anything. These, however, are thoughts of my later life, -and not at all referring to Mr. Percy.</p> - -<p class='c006'>As he saw me looking toward the photographs, he said, -“I have never told you about them.” Then taking one of -them down. “This is a picture of my mother, my own -dear mother. She has been my star of destiny. Her -teachings, her example, and the remembrance of her, have -fashioned and guided my life. The best gift under heaven -is a good mother.” I could have cried as he said this. -“My mother! my own darling mama! Why had fate or -<span class='pageno' id='Page_92'>92</span>destiny or the brutality of a man deprived me of such a -gift?” He had continued while I thought. He described -his mother, beautiful, intelligent, refined, accomplished and -more particularly, how her soul was wrapt up in her boy, -her only child and she a widow. Above all things she -wanted him to be pure and true. I then knew why he had -talked to me as he did about such things. She had been -my mother too, through him. He told of her waiting supper -for him to return from school three miles away, to which -he went and returned each day on foot. As they sat -together she talked with him about his lessons and he told -her the incidents of the day, and she inquired what new -ideas he had received. So they chatted, and I have no -doubt there was laughter too, for he must have been full of -roguish fun, and those eyes of hers, one could not mistake, -for they were full of mirth. He said the recollection of -those cozy table chats always brought the image of his -mother fresh before him, for they occurred just before he -left home to go into the world never to see her again. He -said they had no secrets from each other. They lived with -one heart, one soul and one ambition and all of her was -centered in him.</p> - -<p class='c006'>Could I doubt when I heard this, the cause of his being -so pure, honest, candid, frank and free? His mother.</p> - -<p class='c006'>Then he told me of the farewell, of her standing on the -porch, and his going over the down, turning now and then -to wave his handkerchief, to which she replied with hers, -and at last going over a little hillock, the house was out of -sight, when he ran back to the top and saw her still looking. -Then the final waving of farewells. He spoke of the -almost daily letters full of loving counsels, and then of one -from a friend with a black margin, saying that the mother -had gone. The tears came freely as he finished his narrative. -“Charles,” said he, “I know you will forgive my -tears, for I cannot prevent them nor would I, when I think -of the loss of such a mother.” I was crying too and could -not help saying “Would to God I had such a mother to -remember.” After our emotion had subsided, he took down -the other photograph. “This,” said he, “is a picture of my -affianced, my loved one. She was all my heart and mind -<span class='pageno' id='Page_93'>93</span>could wish. I loved her first because she was so like my -dear mother, her very counter-form, and I know had they -both lived, my mother, with the love she had for me, would -have loved her, we both alike would have been her children, -as we are now. She is mine still and I am hers, not until -death do part, but forever our hearts are one. I have never -failed to look upon these pictures in the morning, and they -always say ‘Robert, we are with you, watching over you -and will guide you the best we can.’ That is the impression -the sight of the pictures have upon me, and whether -they do guide directly or not, might be questioned, but -indirectly they have greatly influenced my life. Can I go -wrong when I think each morning of those two pure spirits -watching over me? I trust not willingly.”</p> - -<p class='c006'>I got from this the key of his life and I could interpret -many things I had heard and seen. This revelation of his -inner life, the secrets of his soul, which he told me he had -never mentioned to any one else, had a great effect upon -me. To have known such a man, and to have been trusted -by him, made me love him more than ever, and further inspired -me with a reverence for him.</p> - -<p class='c006'>With all due charity for mankind one cannot but regret -that there are so few, really pure, noble upright men in the -world whom we can respect and admire. I cannot help -asking, if after all the centuries of civilization, has the -growth of mankind in purity and honesty, kept pace with -the progress in other respects? After this conversation he -showed that he felt I was nearer to him than ever before -as I knew he was dearer to me. Next to trusting in God -is to have a true friend in whom one can confide and feel -that all is safe and sacred.</p> - -<div class='chapter'> - <h2 class='c004'>CHAPTER XI.</h2> -</div> - -<p class='c005'>The years passed with their vacations. One day at -school I received an urgent telegram, telling me to come at -once as Mr. Percy was very ill. The journey homeward -was a sad one. Formerly they were full of joyful anticipation; -this was full of grief and fear. He was very ill. -<span class='pageno' id='Page_94'>94</span>He received me warmly and I attended him as an affectionate -son would a beloved father. “Charles,” he said, “the -end is coming. I am going to them. They are waiting -for me. I shall soon be where there is no more sorrow, or -parting, or dying any more forever. Be true to my teaching. -I tried to do my duty. Pardon my mistakes. Come -to me when you have done your work. God bless you my -boy. God bless you”—and he was gone. Could my wish -have been granted I would have gone with him to where -there was no more parting forever more.</p> - -<p class='c006'>The last rites were performed and I was given the place -of chief mourner, for all seemed to know how much esteem -and love he had for me. Then I felt myself alone in the -world; the halcyon days of my life were ended.</p> - -<p class='c006'>He had made his will very carefully, giving the details -of his property, and except a few personal articles, including -those precious photographs that he reserved for me, all -was to be sold and the proceeds, with various stocks, bonds -and several bungalows in which he had invested, were -placed in the hands of trustees for me until I had reached -the age of twenty-four years. Until then I was to receive -sufficient funds for my support and I was to finish my -school course. So I had money enough, but of what -account is money when the heart is breaking?</p> - -<p class='c006'>On the days when I used to receive those blessed letters -sadness overwhelmed me. No more letters to come. No -more letters to write. This deprivation constantly revived -my consciousness of the loss I had sustained, and during -all the rest of my school life I could not overcome this terrible -feeling.</p> - -<p class='c006'>My school days ended and with great regret I bade -good-bye to some of my schoolmates and some of the teachers -for they had endeared themselves to me by their kindness.</p> - -<p class='c006'>I was again alone in the world. I did not know that I -had even one friend to whom I might turn for advice or -comfort. I was conscious that I ought to engage in some -profession or employment as other young men were doing, -but which and what was the question. If I chose the Civil -Service in the Government, it was necessary for me to go to -<span class='pageno' id='Page_95'>95</span>England and pass an examination. I had no friend there, -not even an acquaintance, so had no influence, and I -learned that influence was everything even to get a chance -to offer myself for an examination; so that profession was -closed to me.</p> - -<p class='c006'>To become an officer in the army the same difficulties -arose. I could not become a soldier as I learned that -Eurasians were not accepted. In fact I had no liking -whatever for the army, even had there been an opening for -me. I always had a repugnance to taking life. I could -not see a chicken killed without a sense of pain and to see -a gasping fish just taken from the water gave me a shock. -In my life I have gone out shooting and the more birds I -killed, the greater the burden of sorrow I carried home, -thinking of the number of lives I had destroyed when God -had created them as well as me and that they had as much -right as I to live. I never could realize any pleasure in -what is called sport when life is involved. For a number -of men, not to mention women, to chase a fox until he is -worried to death and then let him be torn to pieces by -hounds was always a cruel, fiendish business to me. Suppose -some bigger brutes than these ladies and gentlemen, -as they style themselves, should run them down with horses -and hounds as in former times slaves were hunted, and -tear them to pieces, what would they think of the sport?</p> - -<p class='c006'>Anent this subject one of the best English novelists -makes one of his characters say: “The most blood-thirsty -nation on the earth, you shed blood for mere amusement; -we only shed it for some deep purpose, such as revenge, -ambition and the like. You English are not happy unless -you are killing something, if it is only a pigeon out of a -trap; there is too much of the Saxon and the Dane about -you. Again your chief outdoor amusement consists of -galloping on horseback with a number of dogs, over hedges -and ditches after a poor animal called a fox, and when you -see the wretched, fagged-out creature torn to pieces by your -dogs, you ride home satisfied to your dinner.”</p> - -<p class='c006'>It is bad enough to kill birds and beasts for our food, -but to kill men, who, we are taught, have immortal souls, -was and always has been, horrible to me. Adam Smith, in -<span class='pageno' id='Page_96'>96</span>his “Wealth of Nations,” says, “The trade of a butcher -is a brutal one and an odious business.” If that can be -said of a business which supplies necessary food for the -people, what can be said of a trade for the destruction of -human beings, to gratify the vanity or rapacity of a tyrant -or people? To kill his fellowmen is the soldier’s business, -for that he is trained, for that the church prays for him. -The more men killed the greater the glory and the number -of medals. Beautiful trophies for the judgment day—the -souls of murdered men! The uncivilized, unchristian -tribes show their valor by the number of human scalps -hanging to their belts, and a “heap big Injun” is the one -who has the greatest number of these tokens of death. -Christian “big Injuns” use honors and medals instead of -scalps.</p> - -<p class='c006'>Would not this be better? Say for all who are killed by -a regiment let each soldier wear a blood-red stripe for -each man slain. If very successful in their bloody warfare -the stripes would be increased until their whole garments -would be of one uniform, ruddy hue, and they -would be “heap big Injuns” for all the world to look at. -Their praises would be read and known instantly by all -observers. Then, instead of worshiping one whom they -style a God of Love, and one whom they call the “Prince -of Peace,” why not be consistent and adopt a god of war, -such as is Kali, the goddess of the murderers of India, -and offer unto him the blood of their victims, as these -people do to their goddess? Does it speak well for civilization, -after thousands of years, and after nineteen hundred -years of Christianity, that twenty millions of armed -soldiers, belonging to the most enlightened and so-called -Christian nations of the earth, should be waiting and expecting -every morning an order to attack and destroy each -other? And all anxious to flesh their weapons in the -bodies of their fellowmen? If, after all these centuries, -Christianity has culminated in such a condition of murderous -intention, how long will it be before their “Prince of -Peace” will come to reign?</p> - -<p class='c006'>Having such feelings about war and soldiering in my -later years, I must have had something of them when I -<span class='pageno' id='Page_97'>97</span>left school, and they prevented me from thinking seriously -of a soldier’s life. I concluded that I would rather be a -hermit in a forest all my life, living on herbs and wild -fruits, and die thus, and go to my Maker without a spot of -the blood of my fellowmen on my soul, than to be the -greatest warrior that ever lived, though he could boast of -having slain his thousands.</p> - -<p class='c006'>What of the responsibility of those who instigate war? -The great poet says, “The king himself hath a heavy reckoning -to make when all these legs and arms and heads -chopped off in battle shall join together in the latter day -and cry, all, “<em>We died at such a place</em>;” some swearing, -some crying for a surgeon, some upon the debts they owe, -some upon their children rawly left. I am afraid that -there are few that die well, that die in battle, for how can -they charitably dispose of anything when blood is their -argument? Now, if these men do not die well, it will be a -black matter for the king that led them to it.”</p> - -<p class='c006'>Well might the king say, in his remorse, “The lights -burn blue, it is now dead midnight, cold, fearful drops -stand trembling on my flesh. Methought the souls of all -that I had caused to be murdered came.”</p> - -<p class='c006'>Another thing influenced me. A surgeon of the army -remarked to me that the best soldier was one with a vigorous, -healthy body, and only sense enough to obey an order -and fire a musket.</p> - -<p class='c006'>I was not willing to suppose myself such a thing as that, -an idiot, strong enough to stand up and be shot at, and -with only brains enough to pull a trigger when told to do -so to kill somebody. If I was to be such a soldier, then -God, who created me with a mind capable of thinking and -reasoning; Mr. Percy, in giving me an education; and I, in -acquiring it, we all three had sadly muddled the business -and made a damnable mistake somehow. So my warfare -ended.</p> - -<p class='c006'>I then thought of the police service, but this was so like -a twin brother to soldiering that I dropped it quickly. I -was in no great hurry to choose a profession, as I was not -obliged to work for a living, but considered it my duty, as -well as pleasure, to seek to do what was best, so I went to -<span class='pageno' id='Page_98'>98</span>the station where my property was situated, and found a -home in one of the houses with an excellent family, one of -my tenants.</p> - -<p class='c006'>I had plenty of books, the gifts of Mr. Percy, each of -them a true indication of his style of thought and belief. -I ordered others, such as I considered would interest me. -With them I lived. They were my best and most intimate -companions. I have often thought that if I were cast -away on some desert island, and had plenty of books, I -could not be alone.</p> - -<p class='c006'>The middle part of each day I spent in reading; mornings -and evenings in adorning the compounds and gardens -of my several houses with fruit and fine trees, flower plants -and shrubbery. I soon made a great change in the places, -to the great satisfaction of my tenants. This gave me a -great liking for botany, as I had scarcely heard of such a -science in school, for there we were so much driven to -study men’s rules and theories that we had no time to -study what God had created.</p> - -<p class='c006'>This employment finished, I became restless with a desire -to enter upon some profession or business for life. I -thought of commercial business, and from what I knew of -it I supposed it would give me a chance to use my brains; -but I had no more idea of what it required than if I was -the son of a lord. I knew nothing of book-keeping, for -this was another of the practical things omitted in our -school, and it sometimes puzzled me to see what I really -had learned that was to be of practical use to me. If it -be true, as some one has said, that the greatest knowledge -is to realize how little we know, I concluded that I had -reached that happy condition. It is true that I practiced -a little book-keeping as required by Mr. Percy, but it was -single entry, or rather two entries, cash received and cash -paid out, and every pice I handled was in that account. -Since then my acquaintance with even commercial men -has led me to believe that single entry book-keeping is not -a slight affair, for some forget to enter what you have paid -them, and remember to enter what they did not pay you.</p> - -<p class='c006'>I concluded to make a trip on commercial life intent. I -took me to the capital city of India with the highest ambition. -<span class='pageno' id='Page_99'>99</span>At once I sought the papers with an advertisement, -“A young man of good abilities and excellent education, -etc.” Some letters were received to which I replied, and -found that there was work enough, and that the salaries -offered, ranged from the magnificent sum of fifteen rupees -to forty rupees a month, and some of the parties expected -me to keep a pony besides, as their’s was outdoor work. -Some of these offers were made by white men!</p> - -<p class='c006'>The advertisement evidently useless, I got a city directory -and wrote to a large number of the best mercantile -houses, and as I had a very fair hand and did my best with -the Queen’s English, I received a number of very polite -replies in babu English asking me to call at a particular -time, which I did in my best rig, as I came to know that a -well-fitting suit of good clothes had a great deal to do with -a first impression. Each kuli, and there were a number of -them at every door, had to look at my card, and then several -babus wished to know my business, until finally I reached -the grand mogul of the place. Looking me over while I -stated that I had received his letter asking me to call, -“Yes, yes,” said he, “but since your letter came my partner -has found a man.” The same thing happened in a -number of places. That partner was always the one who -was putting his fingers in my pie. Several asked me what -salary I wanted. I replied that I wished to learn the business, -so I would be satisfied with a hundred rupees a month -to begin with, and they exclaimed something like this: -“Great heavings! we can hire a dozen babus for that -money.”</p> - -<p class='c006'>I kept up this “racket” for a number of days, as I became -quite interested in learning this part of mercantile -life. If it had been a matter of daily bread with me, perhaps -I would not have taken the rebuffs so easily.</p> - -<p class='c006'>One day I ran across two of my schoolmates on the same -errand. They were terribly down in the mouth or down -at the heels, for they were completely discouraged, and -their clothes had long since forgotten the press of the -tailor’s goose, and their boots were in the last stages of decrepitude. -They put me in mind of the fellows we read of -in our Scripture lessons at school, who went down to Jericho -<span class='pageno' id='Page_100'>100</span>and fell among thieves. “Well, boys,” said I, “come -over and dine with me, and we’ll talk over old times.” They -did not look into their note-books to see how many engagements -they had, or say, “We’ll think it over,” or “We’ll -see,” in that kind of society style you know, but accepted -at once. After making a short call on one of the merchant -firms, I found the boys in my room. We had a good feed, -the best I could get, and they told me their experience. -They had been at so many houses, run the gauntlet of so -many kulies and babus, and had been snubbed so often by -the mercantile gentlemen that they had scarcely courage -enough left to look in at the door of a house again. -Through the friendly influence of the dinner they confided -to me that they had trusted “an uncle” with their watches -and most of their clothes, and their money was nearly all -gone, and if they did not get work soon they would have to -sleep in the park, and then have a chance of being accommodated -with apartments at the workhouse.</p> - -<p class='c006'>“Yes,” said one of them, “if we were not Eurasians we -could get situations at once, and one fat white face had the -cheek to tell us that he would not employ Eurasians, as -they were not trustworthy. How did he know that of us? -It was a downright insult!”</p> - -<p class='c006'>Again he burst out, and as we had not had any liquor -whatever, he was clear-headed, saying, “Hell and fury! -Who made us Eurasians, I’d like to know?” “That’s it,” -said the other, “who made us Eurasians?” and they -brought down their fists so hard onto the table that the -bearer rushed in to see what we wanted. At this I changed -the subject to our school days, and inquired after the boys -of our set. Before leaving I told them if they did not succeed -in a day or two, to come to me and I would let them -have money to go home with; for the sake of old times I -would not have them “run in.”</p> - -<p class='c006'>I was such a simple innocent that it never once entered -my head that I had been refused because I was an Eurasian. -This reference of the boys opened my eyes, and I -concluded to make some calls to see if what they said was -really true. I was out again the next day. I did not care -so much now for a situation as I did to know the effect of -<span class='pageno' id='Page_101'>101</span>the color of my face. I had a roll of government notes in -my pocket, and could draw for more when needed, so could -face the kulies and babus without having that utterly forsaken -walk and look of a beggar. As I entered one of the -prominent offices I could not help thinking of what Mr. -Percy would say, “Charles, be a man, in your looks and in -every step you take,” and so I uprightly faced the grand -panjandrum. I bowed politely, and said, “I am seeking -a situation. I don’t care so much about the wages, as I -wish to learn the business.” Looking me all over, as if I -was some specimen from the zoo, he remarked, “I don’t -think you would suit us.” “Will you be so kind as to tell -me the reason?” I inquired, with as much suavity as I -could command. I think my manner fetched him, for he -said, “Take a seat, will you?” the first time a chair had -been offered me in all my rounds. He replied, “Well, -really, you know, I don’t like to say; for myself I think -you would suit us, but, now, ahem! I hope you will take -no offense, but the fact is, I am really sorry to say it, but -my partners are opposed to having any Eurasians.”</p> - -<p class='c006'>“What reason have they?” I calmly inquired, that is, -outwardly calm, but inwardly very uncalm. Said he, -“Really, I don’t know, and can’t say; you will have to -ask them, and I think they are both very busy, as it is mail -day.”</p> - -<p class='c006'>What a lot of lies mail day is responsible for! He then -began to fumble his papers, as if to say that my time was -up, so I bowed and left, feeling in my soul that he was a -liar, and at the entrance door I inquired of a babu about -the partners, and he said that they had not come to the -office that day.</p> - -<p class='c006'>But why prolong the story? I made out a list of the -firms on whom I had called. There were all sorts of -excuses, but the majority objected to employing Eurasians. -One thing astonished me, that so many of them had -wicked partners. Perhaps they were only imaginary -dummies or office devils, to whom they could attribute all -their sins. And most of these men were Christians in -their way.</p> - -<p class='c006'><span class='pageno' id='Page_102'>102</span>One morning I found an article in one of the daily papers -that fitted so well with what the boys had said and with -what I felt, that I cut out this paragraph. I was rather -glad that they had not seen the paper, as I had furnished -them with tickets-of-leave; or they might have been -tempted to curse their fathers, which is bad business when -it can be avoided.</p> - -<p class='c006'>“There is a prejudice against the Eurasians, both among -the Europeans and natives. It is not surprising that the -heathen natives, with all their old feelings about caste, -should prefer to have their own people about them, but -not at all creditable that Europeans, all probably calling -themselves Christians, should despise and degrade a people -who are a part of themselves and begotten by them. It -is said that a person always hates the one he has injured. -As a Saxon, I have often thought of what I would have -felt, if my father had made me an Eurasian. For some -months, every morning, there passed my house, a fine well -built man, clad in native clothes, going to his work at five -rupees a month. I frequently conversed with him and -found him quite intelligent. It appears that his father -a Scotchman, years ago, on coming to India took up a -native woman by whom he had several children. When -his time for furlough came he gave the woman a few rupees -and said, “Salaam.” He married a beautiful Scotch lassie, -she no doubt believing him to be a chaste Christian gentleman—and -returned to India. Other children were born, -were well educated, and these young Scotch Macdonalds -are in the service receiving one thousand to two thousand -rupees a month, while the other poor devil of a Macdonald -has to be content with his five rupees. I often thought as -I saw the man, that if my father had played such a scurvy -trick on me, I would have cursed him by daylight and by -candle light, month by month, and year by year, up hill -and down dale to my latest breath and before high heaven -I think I would have been right in doing so.”</p> - -<p class='c006'>Thus ended my mercantile life. It was all confined to -single entry, as I never had a chance of making a double -entry to any of the houses. I visited the libraries but it -<span class='pageno' id='Page_103'>103</span>was not worth while; being managed wholly by natives, -what could be expected? the botanical garden and saw -the great tree spreading out, as if it would protect and -shelter everybody like the Indian Government, but very -poor protection and shelter I found it, for during a storm -that came on I had been better under a beggar’s thatch; -then the Zoo with its monkeys, about as full of tricks as -some of the mercantile men I had met, and the tigers not -more merciful than many human animals; then to the -Museum and to the Art School, where several hundred -natives were being taught, but not an Eurasian! Poor -devils! Why should the Government care for their education?</p> - -<p class='c006'>As I had failed in my main purpose, I endeavored to get -all I could to pay for my trip. I got considerable mercantile -experience, or rather experience of the mercantile -character that has lasted me for life. I proved it to be -true that experience is what a man gets after making a fool -of himself a number of times, and as experience is about -all we get in life, or take out of it, I tried to be satisfied.</p> - -<p class='c006'>One evening after returning from one of my trips and -trying to analyze this antipathy, prejudice or hatred of the -Europeans for the Eurasians I recalled this saying, “It is -said that a person always hates the one he has injured.” -I thought there may be a great deal of truth in this and -further, the Europeans may look upon us as connected with -themselves. We are constant, perpetual reminders of -the lustful sins of themselves or their class. Even Lord -Palmerston got to hating Punch for its continued pictures -of himself with a straw in his mouth, and I have read that -in a political campaign, caricatures have more power than -argument. It may be the Eurasian pictures of themselves -that the Europeans do not like. Who knows? What puzzled -me then, and what my poor brain has never been able -to comprehend is, that as nearly or quite all the Europeans -I met were what are called Christians, how they could -reconcile the hatred and oppression of a poor unfortunate -class with their religious professions. I leave this to some -head, wiser than mine to solve.</p> - -<div class='chapter'> - <span class='pageno' id='Page_104'>104</span> - <h2 class='c004'>CHAPTER XII.</h2> -</div> - -<p class='c005'>I returned to my home and to my books. These were -true friends on whom I could rely, and with whom I could -find good society, especially as I had my bread provided -for. But what if I had been without books, without money -and could only eat my crust after I had earned it and unable -to get any work to do? This has often been one of -my serious questions.</p> - -<p class='c006'>There is not a country on the globe where a European is -so badly off as in India, if he is without work and destitute -of means and influence. I have known a family of father -and mother, with several sons and daughters well educated. -The father and sons tried to get employment but failed. -They offered to work at wages that would barely supply -them with the coarsest food, but this was denied them. -They were at last reduced to living on rice alone, the -amount for the whole family of six not costing four pence -a day, and this they often could not purchase.</p> - -<p class='c006'>Another case was that of a man and his wife, well educated -and of fine appearance. He had invested all his -money in a business that did not pay. They sold their -little property for almost nothing and then their clothes. -He could get no kind of employment, and at last they were -so reduced that the wife had to conceal herself in the hut -where they stayed, for want of clothes, and their almost -starving heathen neighbors gave them a few handfuls of -rice to eat. An empty pocket and a naked back are about -the worst certificates a man can show to get employment or -position of any kind. Nobody wants such a recommendation, -not even a Christian. Accursed is poverty, for in -proportion to his descent in destitution, a man is less liable -to receive anything. The rich, who need nothing, have -money thrown into their laps and positions thrust upon -them, but the greater a person’s necessities, the less he -gets. This is a strange contradictory world, yet this is also -nature’s law. The more you enrich a field the more it -gives you in return, the more I improve my bungalows, the -higher rents I can get, but what is the use of talking; the -poor cannot grow fat on illustrations and arguments.</p> - -<p class='c006'><span class='pageno' id='Page_105'>105</span>If the poor whites have such a struggle for life what -must be the condition of the destitute Eurasians who from -their emaciated looks have not even rice to eat?</p> - -<p class='c006'>Some months passed and again I became restless. I -thought that in the economic arrangement of nature in -which everything has its function and uses I also must -have my place and work; that I, not less than an active -mosquito or a creeping snail, could not have been forgotten -in the universal plan.</p> - -<p class='c006'>I knew I must first fit myself for a position. As I had -tried to learn the mercantile business, so I thought of engineering. -This was no sooner considered than settled. -Even if I did not find employment by it I would have the -discipline and knowledge of the science, so would lose -nothing and be a gainer by it. I entered an engineering -college and passed several successful and happy years -without anything really worth mentioning occurring except -several incidents that were of great importance to me.</p> - -<p class='c006'>The station was a small one, so the society was limited. -The students were rather above the average in ability; in -fact there was not a sumf among us. All had passed in -the highest grades in school, so we could stand erect with -our heads upon our shoulders and act like men. We -called on the European families, were invited to their lawn -and tennis parties, took our share in the games, or rather -more often got up games of our own to enliven our hours -of recreation and give pleasure to our friends. During the -last year of my course a gentleman, with his wife and -daughter, came to reside in the station. The daughter -was about eighteen years of age, finely formed, healthy -and robust, of blonde complexion, very good looking and -to me, handsome. She had passed the giggling stage of -girlhood, if she ever had been in it. She was well educated, -intelligent and had read a number of good books.</p> - -<p class='c006'>From what I have read in English books, from what I -have heard and the little I have seen, it appears that most -young women and many older ones in society can dress -finely, smile, giggle, dance, flirt, look pretty and be or -do anything but be sensible. The chief characteristic -of this young lady was her sensibleness. She seldom indulged -<span class='pageno' id='Page_106'>106</span>in nonsense, but when she did there was so much -wit and real fun in it as to lift it above inanity. I said -she was a blonde, so my opposite, for I was rather “soso.” -I have heard the story of an Eurasian who in England was -with some unsophisticated girls, when one of them innocently -remarked, “You are very much tanned, are you -not?” “Yes, I am,” said he. “When I was in India I -was out a great deal in the sun.” I think this is what has -ailed me, or something or other, perhaps the other, had -made my complexion the opposite of a blonde. Yet I -think being opposite we were attracted to each other for -that—well, no matter—what’s the use of surmising? We -often met. I tried to talk as intelligently as I could to -her, and I think she reciprocated my efforts, for a number -of times she mentioned that she had found the books I had -referred to and gave me their opinions. I liked her for -this.</p> - -<p class='c006'>One holiday when we were at a tennis party, a white, or -rather a reddish youth, still in the downy stage of adolescence, -on a visit in the station was of the party. I -was standing a little aside, but heard the youth ask the -young lady to be his partner. She replied that she was -going to play with Mr. Japhet. “Well,” said he, “if you -prefer that Eurasian.” “You have no right to make such -a remark as that,” she replied with warmth. It was not -prudent for me to appear as if I had heard anything, and -her choice of me and her reply helped me to restrain my -anger. But I remembered the youth, and why shouldn’t -I? He was not yet old enough for a man, nor young -enough for a boy; “as a squash before ’tis a peas-cod, or -a codling when ’tis almost an apple.”</p> - -<p class='c006'>At first I liked her for her good sense and goodness, -then I admired, and then—but what’s the use of repeating -the old, old story that has been so often told since Adam -looked upon Eve and saw that she was good; and yet I -will, for there is a pleasure in telling it—I loved her. By -that electrical, unseen, unheard power or means of conveying -messages from heart to heart that love has, I knew -that she loved me. Nothing was said between us about it, -for what need was there of telling when we both knew it -<span class='pageno' id='Page_107'>107</span>all? After a while we talked as if the subject had been -understood and settled for some time. I will not relate -what we said, for nearly everybody knows our conversation -all by heart; at least they ought to.</p> - -<p class='c006'>Then the next question was about mama and papa. -My dear little mama had gone, and I was still Japhet in -search of his father, so there could be no trouble on my side, -but hers? Aye, there was the rub. I had my “doots,” as -the Scotch say, and yet I was full of courage. She was a -fair lady and my heart was not faint. I concluded to -attack the weaker half of the family first, but I found my -mistake, for she was the stronger of the two when it came -to heart affairs, as probably many men have learned to -their sorrow when dealing with what is called the weaker -sex. She listened most attentively, turning red, then white -and so on, the red coming like flashes of lightning. I saw -this danger signal at once, but love and courage made me -go on. I had formed rather a tender regard for this expected -mother-in-law. So in the gentlest, most winning -terms and tones I could command, I plead my case. I saw -and felt I had no chance from my first word. My courage -at last took to its heels and I was trembling and powerless. -It was one of the hardest and most trying bits of work I ever -had and I have had not a few. When I had finished she -said in angry tones, repressed like water bursting from a -pipe under a pressure of seventy pounds to the square -inch:</p> - -<p class='c006'>“I am surprised! I am angry! How dare you think of -such a thing? No, never! I tell you, never!” Just then -the other half came in, but he was cold and rather mild -and his better half remained on deck. In a word she told -him what I wanted but gave him no chance to talk. “No,” -she continued, “I tell you once for all. She shall never -see you again. Before I would let her marry an Eurasian -I would shoot her.” “And I would bury her,” said the -other half.</p> - -<p class='c006'>As I did not want any shooting or burying, just then, I -thought it best to retreat, and having said, “I am very -sorry,” departed.</p> - -<p class='c006'>It was sometime before I could realize what had happened. -<span class='pageno' id='Page_108'>108</span>I have read of the experience of people who had -been nearly paralyzed by the shock of an earthquake. They -say it is impossible for the mind or words to convey any -idea of the intensely awful abject feeling that took possession -of them. It seemed to me that I had been through, or into -or out of, something of that kind. I do not remember -whether I walked, or crept or ran, but I left that scene of -failure, anger and despair as soon as I could, and who -wouldn’t? My wits had all left me, like sunshine friends. -“When a man’s wits are gone, the heavens should open and -take him away,” but no heavens opened for me, and I was -left to make the best of the situation. When I thought of -the young lady, of my love for her, I could have been -knocked down by a feather, or anything, for her sake, but -when I thought of that unattainable mother-in-law, and -her cruel mean fling at me, and of that cold-blooded masculine, -offering his services as sexton at the funeral of his -daughter, I felt like swearing, and I will not say that I did -not use some good robust Saxon expletives, for really, the -occasion demanded it.</p> - -<p class='c006'>I think the Episcopal Bishop had a good idea when, in a -convocation, he became indignant over some wrong: “Mr. -President, I think it is the duty of this right reverend -house to set forth a form of sound words to be used by a -man under strong provocation.”</p> - -<p class='c006'>In principle I am opposed to swearing, and then only in -good, choice language. I never take the name of God in -vain, as that is a sin against Him, and a crime against my -better nature, and I detest the use of gad, begad, ’swounds, -’sblood, ’sdeath, so many snobbish “Christian gentlemen” -are guilty of.</p> - -<p class='c006'>Darwin looks upon swearing as one of the most curious -expressions which occur in man; he considers that it reveals -his animal descent, and looks upon it as the survival of the -habit in animals of uncovering the canine teeth before -fighting. I will not dispute this, but confess frankly that -I felt like uncovering my canine teeth, as no simple -words could do the subject justice. Neither anger or -whimpering would accomplish anything for her or me. I -hardly knew what I did or did not do, for several days. I -<span class='pageno' id='Page_109'>109</span>could not attack the citadel, as I had no band of knights to -aid me, and had to subdue and smother my love and grief -as well as my anger allowed me. After several days, I received -a letter clandestinely dispatched by some bribed servant. -She told of her love for me, that her mother and -father were furious, that her mother was to leave at once -with her for Bombay and England. She had begged them -to let her see me just once, but they declared it impossible, -that they would bind her with ropes, or lock her in a room, -if she dared to think of such a thing. “And all because -you are an Eurasian! How could you help that?” she added. -Certainly? How could I help that?</p> - -<p class='c006'>She further wrote that she was going by the morning -train, and wished me to come, not to the railway station, -where they would be watching, but to stand on a hillock, -near the track, where she could see me once more. I was -there. As the train passed she cried out to me, “You -have all my heart and love,” and she was gone. I was left -in an agony of sorrow and despair. How could I help being -an Eurasian? Who made me an Eurasian? How often -have I repeated these questions? I often felt like cursing -him. It is said that Noah, the Patriarch, good enough to -be specially saved, cursed his son for his lack of parental -respect, and Ham turned black. My father, for Mr. Percy -told me that I must have had one, did the same for me and -without any provocation on my part.</p> - -<p class='c006'>There was an interval of several weeks, just here in -my life, that has always been a blank to me. I must have -been very ill.</p> - -<p class='c006'>My course finished, I received one of the best certificates -of my proficiency, and was soon homeward bound again. I -was then anxious for employment where I could use the -knowledge I had acquired. I was ambitious to go to the -capital city to begin at the top. I wrote to the Government -of Bengal asking for a position and received the answer—“His -Honor directs me to acknowledge the receipt of your -letter, and to state that he does not deem it advisable to -bring outsiders into this province.”</p> - -<p class='c006'>This seemed to me very unjust, as his Honor himself was -an outsider, but he probably had in mind the saying, -<span class='pageno' id='Page_110'>110</span>“Present company always excepted.” Besides the babus -were everywhere employed from Calcutta to Peshawar. -Have the rest of the people no rights? Are the babus so -loyal or superior to all others that they should be made the -special pets of government? I have often wondered why -the rest of the people of India submit to this injustice. -There may come a time when the government will wish it -had friends in the place of these impudent Bengalis, -and the babus themselves will think Hades has burst -wide open.</p> - -<p class='c006'>I wrote letters to various firms and all replied, “No assistants -required,” or, as some of them put in their printed -slips, “No Eurasians need apply.” So there was no help -for it; to the books again! It was everything to me that I -had an income, but what of the thousands of poor wretches -who had neither money, income nor employment.</p> - -<p class='c006'>A year later the bequest of Mr. Percy was placed in my -hands, and every rupee accounted for. I invested in villages, -and in various parcels of ground in the station, on -which I erected bungalows, one of which was for myself, -according to my own taste, with one room especially for a -library for the books that I had been accumulating.</p> - -<p class='c006'>All this gave me employment for several years, and I was -quite happy. My new house was the best in the station, -and was better furnished, with ample grounds, ornamented -with every kind of shrubbery and flowers. It became the -envy of the station. The Commissioner of the Division -wrote, asking if he could rent it; then the Barra Sahib -wanted it, and the officers wished it for a Mess Koti. My -refusal to all created quite a feeling against me. Some -one told somebody else, who told me, that the “higher -classes” considered the house too good for an Eurasian. I -wonder if they should accidentally get to heaven and find -some of the lower classes—Eurasians—there, whether they -would blow up St. Peter for letting us in?</p> - -<p class='c006'>I had numerous brushes with the magistrate; for he -seemed determined to annoy me because I had not let him -have my house. My hedges were too high or too broad. -I should trim my trees, or should not trim those by the -roadside, which I myself had planted. When I had one -<span class='pageno' id='Page_111'>111</span>of my houses partly constructed he forbade the work to go -any further, as I had not obtained his permission to build, -and besides it would obstruct the view from his house, -though it was five hundred yards away. I felt that all this -was petty, spiteful tyranny, and resisted as well as I could, -but of what avail? I might as well have quarreled with -the man in the moon.</p> - -<p class='c006'>The magistrate had almost absolute power over affairs in -the station, and could be a despot if he chose. He was -the Great Sahib, and he let everybody know it, especially -those he styled the lower classes. If he could not carry -out his plans in an open, manly way, he resorted to petty -tyranny that goaded one to madness. I had never met -him, and all his orders to me were made not in person or -by letter, but through his servants, which made it more -annoying.</p> - -<p class='c006'>I was soon to make his personal acquaintance. One -night, after dining with a friend, I was walking homeward -when I heard the screams of a woman, or rather of a girl. -I ran, and found two native policemen, one holding each of -her hands and dragging her along the road. They stopped -at once, and she begged me to have her released. They -said they had orders to bring good looking girls into cantonments, -and they found her on the road. I ordered them -to let her go at once. They said they could not do so. I -insisted, and they replied that I should have to answer to -the magistrate for obstructing them. I took the girl to a -friend’s house, and told them to keep her concealed at my -expense. The next morning a servant came, ordering me -to appear at the magistrate’s bungalow. I went. As I -entered, this worthy was sitting at his writing table.</p> - -<p class='c006'>I said, “Good morning,” and bowed, but he made no -salutation. His manner and silence was very embarrassing -to me, so I said, “My name is—” “Yes, yes,” he interrupted, -“I know you well enough; you are that damned -Eurasian who is always making trouble.” “But,” said I, -and before I could get in another word he retorted, “I don’t -want a word from you. I will let you off this time, but if -you ever interfere with the police again, I will give you -cause to remember it,” and with a wave of his hand, a -servant opened the door for me to retire.</p> - -<p class='c006'><span class='pageno' id='Page_112'>112</span>The seizure of this girl was a part of a damnable plan -established by a Christian government to supply victims to -gratify the lusts of its imported soldiery, and these soldiers -probably all baptized, confirmed Christians.</p> - -<p class='c006'>I sent that girl to a girl’s school, and paid her bills for -years, which I trust the Recording Angel has put down to -the credit of my account.</p> - -<p class='c006'>All the Eurasians were my friends, all the second class -whites, and I had besides a number of acquaintances among -the first grade. I had several riding horses, the best that -money could purchase, a fine carriage, and several rigs of -the best make, with horses to suit them. I had a fine house -and could give good dinners, no small item in making -friends, so some were glad to know me for that, if for no -other reason. Then I was greatly interested in sports, and -was liberal in my subscriptions, so that, having received -my money, they could not well overlook me, especially as -they no doubt expected other favors to follow.</p> - -<p class='c006'>One evening, near the band stand, I saw a number of -ayahs, with the children of the Mem Sahibs, and among -them a very comely young woman, evidently an Eurasian. -My beloved magistrate was talking with the children, but -with his eyes on the governess. One, a young officer near -me, nudged another, and nodding toward the children, -said, “The old fellow is up to his tricks again.” The other -smiled. The former asked, “Do you know what he said -when he came to dine at our mess on Sunday evening?”</p> - -<p class='c006'>“No, what was it?” “Well, the Barra Sahib had read -prayers at church in the morning, so at the mess, just as -we sat down to the table, he asked, ‘I say, Langton, by the -way, who was that young woman in front at the left this -morning?’ ‘O, that was the Shaw’s governess,’ replied -Langton. ‘By Jove! she is not a bad looking piece; though -rather, don’t you think, as if she had been too much in the -sun?’ At which there was a slight buzz among the younger -set, and they looked at each other with sly winks and nods, -and Jeems, at my left, whispered to me, ‘The old man may -have the incapacity of age, but he evidently has not forgotten -the desires of youth!’”</p> - -<p class='c006'>I was disgusted—angry. Though I did not care a fig -<span class='pageno' id='Page_113'>113</span>about the church and its worship, yet I have always been a -stickler for decency, even in a church, or among my dogs. -The thought of such a depraved thing reading prayers—the -Scriptures, styled sacred—and in what is called the -house of God, and while going through with his farce of -worship, looking around over the congregation to find some -one on whom to rest his lustful eyes! Evidently his eyes -were not made for the good of his soul.</p> - -<p class='c006'>For several weeks I often noticed the Barra Sahib among -the children, as they seemed suddenly to have become -special favorites of his; but he was always near the governess.</p> - -<p class='c006'>Some months after this we lost our magistrate, for he -was promoted to the Commissionership of a distant province. -The governess also disappeared.</p> - -<div class='chapter'> - <h2 class='c004'>CHAPTER XIII.</h2> -</div> - -<p class='c005'>I had frequently in going about the station, seen a -European whose name I learned was Jasper. He had a -beautiful house and well kept grounds on a retired road. -This much I saw as I passed his place, but had never -spoken to him. One morning he came, as I was sitting in -the veranda, and handing me his card said that his mali -had told him that I had some very fine crotons, and with -my permission, he would like to see them. We went -into the yard, and through the garden, and I found he was -greatly interested in botany. This suited me exactly, as I -began to have a special delight in adding to my knowledge -of that science, as well as increasing my stock of plants. -He praised my collection of crotons saying that they could -not be excelled in India. After a pleasant round of seeing -and chatting, he invited me to call on him, as he had some -things to show me and bade me “Good morning.”</p> - -<p class='c006'>Thus commenced one of the most pleasant friendships I -could have formed, which continued until his death. He -was about middle age, of good parts, well read, and I had -not been with him an hour before I knew that he did -<span class='pageno' id='Page_114'>114</span>his own thinking. He always showed great respect for the -opinions of others, the same that he claimed they should -have for his.</p> - -<p class='c006'>A few mornings after, I returned Mr. Jasper’s call, and -was delighted with his rare plants and flowers. We then -took our seats on the veranda, and he called for tea. In -the course of our conversation, I referred to my releasing -the girl from the police. I could not forget that screaming -cry for help in the night, and the oftener I thought of -it, the more indignant I grew. At once he exclaimed -“What an outrage! It seems incredible that such things -could be possible. It is not only this one case, but all over -India such seizures are taking place. Sometimes when I -hear of such things, I wish I was God, or given His power -for a short time, I would cause lightning to strike the men -who organized such a devilish system, and those who carry -it on. I would make such a retribution upon them all that -they would feel they were in hell. If a daughter of the -Queen, or of the Prime Minister, or of a member of Parliament, -of the Viceroy or Commander in Chief, should be -seized, to be kept as a prisoner to pass a short life in infamy -and die of vice disease, what would happen? Why -every paper in the United Kingdom would have gory articles -on the subject; the whole nation would be aroused, -and there would be a question in Parliament. If done in -a foreign country it would be a cause for war. It is the -old story of whose ox is gored. Admitting that she is an -orphan, without friends, an Eurasian, pardon me Mr. -Japhet for this word.”</p> - -<p class='c006'>“Go on,” I quickly replied, “I have been too often -under the lash, or rather through the fire on account of -that word to take any offence, for I know just what you -mean.”</p> - -<p class='c006'>He commenced again. “Suppose this girl and other -girls are friendless and weak, are they not the very ones to -be protected? What are laws and governments for, if -they are not to shield those who need protection the -most? Are the laws for the rich, the strong and mighty, -who do not need their aid? To whom should we be charitable -if not to the poor? To whom shall we show mercy, -<span class='pageno' id='Page_115'>115</span>if not to the weak and erring? These girls have immortal -souls, or else Christianity and all human teaching is a lie. -Have we not had it drummed into our ears, from our infancy -that all souls are precious in the sight of God, and -that He is not a respecter of persons; that the poor and -helpless are his care? You know the teachings of Christianity -and of the Church, but what is the practice? I am -old enough to care very little about creeds and theories. I -care more to know of a man’s life, what are his daily acts -and thoughts. I don’t care to hear a man’s prayers, so -much as to see what he does. He may pray for the poor -with his lips, but I would rather see him pay for them from -his pocket. But what is the practice here?</p> - -<p class='c006'>“We took this country because we had the power to do -it. We hold it by might and force, and rule it with a sort -of tyranny, a military despotism. We are not here because -the people want us. If we did not keep the country by -force, not by moral or religious power, but by real brutal -force, it would slip out of our hands in a single day. Blink -at it as we may, this is the fact and no one can question it. -Here then is a force, of one hundred and fifty thousand -English soldiers, more or less, sent out at an enormous expense -to live by the sweat and blood of these poverty-stricken, -overtaxed natives. Only ten per cent. of these -soldiers are allowed to marry. A direct violation of the -laws of God and nature. It is not enough that the people -are taxed to support this great army, they must also provide -victims to gratify the,—I will not say brutal, for that -would be a libel on even the lowest of the brute creation,—but -the foul, inhuman lust of these officers and soldiers. -And what is enough to make infidels of all mankind, is that -all this is done under a Christian Queen, a woman and a -mother, by authority of a Christian Parliament, and executed -by the Christian Government of India! By a nation -ever ready to parade its civilization, chivalry and Christianity! -No wonder that these heathen have so little faith in -the Christian religion. I heard an old missionary say that -the worst place for missionary work was in the vicinity of a -cantonment; that the very lowest heathen were degraded -by contact with the soldiers. It is so everywhere.</p> - -<p class='c006'><span class='pageno' id='Page_116'>116</span>“A writer on Africa says, ‘The farther the traveler advances -into the interior, the better is the condition of the -natives found to be, less drunkenness and immorality!’ -Yet it is pretended that we are holding this country for the -glory of God, and the welfare of the people, and that the -subjugation of the people of the world by Christian nations -is for the promotion of civilization and Christianity! Out -on such cant and hypocrisy! The biggest robbers get the -loot, and we are the robbers. Why not say so, that we are -after the loot and nothing else? Why not be truthful even -if we are thieves and not try to cover up our iniquities with -a film of religious varnish?”</p> - -<p class='c006'>I had no chance to put in a word and did not care to, as -I thought he was hitting the bull’s-eye at every shot, but I -interjected: “They say that it is necessary to make some -provision.”</p> - -<p class='c006'>“All rot,” he exclaimed, “it is a slander on humanity. -Don’t you know that men can frame excuses and apologies -for everything they wish to do?</p> - -<p class='c006'>“Why not make provision for men to commit theft, -or highway robbery or murder? It is false that men cannot -restrain or subdue their sexual passion the same as -they subdue their other passions. Are they worse than -the brutes? If men are such gross animals that they cannot -control themselves, they ought to do as Origen, the -saint, did to himself, or as they cripple their fighting stallions.</p> - -<p class='c006'>“The fact is that the teachings of our people are wrong. -They always uphold what they do themselves, and make -excuses for those who do like them. One cannot take up -a high society English novel but he reads of the seduction -and ruin of some poor ignorant girl by some titled roue. -High society seems to demand and gloat over such rotten -mental food, as it enjoys its rank over ripe game. If not, -why are such books written, and some of them by women, -too? If the literature of every nation is the mirror of its -mind, what can be the minds of those who write and read -such books? The level of public morality must be very -low when the higher classes can delight in such things. -If these stories were written to condemn vice and licentiousness, -<span class='pageno' id='Page_117'>117</span>to show the curse and crime of wrong-doing, I -would say nothing, for I am not a prude, but the most of -these stories make the amours and seductions by their -heroes as something to be admired, rather than horrible -and repulsive.</p> - -<p class='c006'>“If there is any truth in Christianity, or any force in -morality, it should be used against the great vices of the -nation, as well as of the individual. But, as the Rev. Mr. -Morley, in the “Times,” says: ‘The church has nothing -to say to public justice and mercy, to the spirit of our -legislation, to the union of hearts and minds embracing -all classes and conditions. All this it leaves to the world.’</p> - -<p class='c006'>“What are all the sweet mouthings in church about -baptismal regeneration and holy communion, when the -majority of those listening are constantly violating the -laws of God and their own natures, and not a word about -this? I suppose all the soldiers in these regiments have -been baptized. Were they regenerated? If so, they -must have got over it very quickly. If there is any virtue -in baptism, they should be baptized every day, and by immersion, -even to drowning, and then they would not be fit -to live on earth, much less to enter the Kingdom of -Heaven.</p> - -<p class='c006'>“The trouble is, that in the churches, faith and morals, -creed and practice have been divorced, and do not live together. -Many of these soldiers would probably be astonished -if it was suggested to them that their religion had -anything to do with their passions or their lusts. They -would probably answer as the old negro woman did, who -had stolen a goose. She went to church and gave testimony -for Jesus. When reproached by her mistress for -doing such a thing, after her theft, she exclaimed: ‘Do -you think I would deny my Lord and Master for the sake -of a goose?’”</p> - -<p class='c006'>At this I interrupted him, by asking if these girls and -women were restrained and prevented from leaving?</p> - -<p class='c006'>“Certainly,” he said, “as much so as if they were in -prison for life, and there were armed sentries paraded -before the gate. If, by any chance, they escape, they are -seized and brought back as any escaped prisoner would be. -<span class='pageno' id='Page_118'>118</span>The doors of these hells never open outward for these poor -wretches, and it might be written on the portals ‘Death to -all who enter here,’ and their lives are very brief when -fresh victims must be got. Talk about slavery! Why, -the very worst African slavery is Paradise to this, and our -goody goody canting hypocrites make much ado over the -enslavement of the negroes.</p> - -<p class='c006'>“What can we expect when the church is silent, and the -priests and bishops make excuses, and apologies for this -foul and ghastly pestilence of lust? What a comment on -the morals of a people when the church is seriously considering -the necessity of separate cups for administering -the wine at communion to prevent the contagion of venereal -disease! Such a proposition would be amusing and a sarcasm, -if it were not so serious, and yet an outsider cannot -forbear asking why the church does not attack the root of -the matter instead of lopping the branches, or why such -noxious persons should be allowed to partake of the communion -at all?”</p> - -<p class='c006'>Again I interrupted, I inquired if there were not medical -examinations, and did not the doctors give certificates?</p> - -<p class='c006'>“Certainly,” he said, “but what of them? They might as -well give consecrated charms to carry in the pocket, as a -protection against cyclones and earthquakes. Do you -suppose any man can give a certificate to protect any one -against the evil results of a violation of the laws of God -and nature? Can we thwart God when He evidently intended -to make the consequences of sin terrible? Heal -the sick, cure and save all we can, but their medical examinations -and so-called cures are for another purpose. -When Jesus lived, and as it is said, healed the diseased, -what did he always say? “Go and sin no more.” But -these false cures are not to cure, but on purpose to let the -victims go and sin again, and be damned. I am not giving -my own opinions, for I have talked with doctors themselves, -and they have told me what they thought of the business.</p> - -<p class='c006'>“One of them, a Scotchman, a true man in every fibre -of his being, a surgeon who had been through the Mutiny, -and at the siege of Delhi. I met him one morning, coming -from the hospital. He referred to what he had been -doing. Said he, ‘I hate the stinking business.’ ‘Why -<span class='pageno' id='Page_119'>119</span>then, don’t you refuse to do it?’ ‘Man, alive! I would -then lose my position, if I did. I am nearly ready to -retire on a pension, and I cannot afford to stop now, and -lose that.’</p> - -<p class='c006'>“‘But you cure and give certificates,’ I suggested? ‘Certificates -be damned,’ he said with disgust; ‘I might as -well snap my fingers, and say that the wind shouldn’t -blow again. Every time I have this hateful business to -do I wish the Viceroy or the Commander in Chief had to -do my dirty work, they would soon stop it if they had to -make every soldier a eunuch, unseminare them. It is -only a trick or deception to delude the soldiers to think -they are safe, and let them go on from bad to worse.’</p> - -<p class='c006'>“I expressed surprise that those who made the law did -not understand. ‘Understand,’ he replied, ‘they did not -want to understand. They wished to please the soldiers, -even if it was by deception, and so made their regulations, -forgetting that the Almighty had made His laws some -time ago. We cannot frustrate the plans of God.’ Much -more the doctor told me. I hope Mr. Japhet,” said he, -“that I have not detained you too long.” I replied that I -was in no hurry, as I had no special business on hand.</p> - -<p class='c006'>He asked, “Were you ever in Naples?” “No,” I replied. -“I want to tell you a little incident. One morning, while -visiting a friend who had long been a resident of that city, -we were seated at an open window, looking out at the -belching fires of Vesuvius. I remarked, ‘Why not bore a -hole or tunnel from the sea, and let in the waters to -drown those infernal fires? Wouldn’t there be a muttering -and a spluttering, and a—’</p> - -<p class='c006'>“‘Stop, stop!’ he exclaimed. ‘You do not know what -you are saying! Should you dare suggest such a thing -here in public, the Neapolitans would mob you at once!’ -After a little hesitation he continued: ‘Why, it would be -a crime! What a catastrophe would happen, and where -would Naples be, or even the globe itself, if such a thing -should be done?’</p> - -<p class='c006'>“As my friend was of a religious turn, he went on: ‘It -would be the most stupendous attack on God’s order in -nature that man ever attempted. The building of the -Tower of Babel would be children’s play compared to it. -<span class='pageno' id='Page_120'>120</span>It would be an eternal sin, involving not only the doer of -it, but the entire human race. Why, your suggestion will -give me the nightmare as long as I live in Naples, fearing -that some God-defying man might do it.’</p> - -<p class='c006'>“I have often thought of his remarks, and the lesson of -them to me was, that we cannot, or ought not to think of -defying the physical laws of nature, any more than we -should outrage the moral laws of the God of nature.” -Thus ended my first call on Mr. Jasper.</p> - -<p class='c006'>On returning I had these thoughts: It is pitiable to -think of the thousands of loving Christian mothers praying -daily for their soldier boys in India, unaware of the cheap -temptations furnished by the Government within a few -steps of their barracks, and to be with them in camp, to -march with them for their convenience.</p> - -<p class='c006'>It is pitiable to think of the thousands of pure, innocent -women at home, accepting as husbands the returned gentlemen -from India, where these have left a number of their -own black-and-tan pickaninnies, or have been shorn of -their strength, in the laps of many Delilahs among the -native women.</p> - -<div class='chapter'> - <h2 class='c004'>CHAPTER XIV.</h2> -</div> - -<p class='c005'>I had a good home, and everything pleasant, but I was -alone. Some one has asked the question: “What is -home without a mother?” Mine was: “What is home -without a wife?” I had sadly failed in my first and only -effort to get a partner of my joys, a queen for my home, -to my sorrow and extreme chagrin and mortification. I -had no ambition to encounter another angry mother, -though she had her rights, as I believed I had mine. -Burnt fingers make us chary of handling fire.</p> - -<p class='c006'>I had been in a number of happy homes, though excluded -as I was, and had seen a number of noble wives -and mothers, who shed a divine light and influence not -only in their family circles, but on all around them.</p> - -<p class='c006'>Mr. Percy’s description of his mother and of his betrothed, -gave me a high ideal of the real and true woman. -He never spoke of woman but with respect, and I might -say with reverence. The influence of his mother had so -<span class='pageno' id='Page_121'>121</span>formed him, that he could no more have injured a woman -than he could have hurt his own soul.</p> - -<p class='c006'>I think the opinion a man has of woman is a true index -of his character. I have never heard any one speak disparagingly -of woman, but I have asked myself, “What -must he think of his own mother or sister?”</p> - -<p class='c006'>I had frequently met a young Eurasian woman. I always -like the word woman, for God made women; ladies are a -society product, and are somewhat like artificial flowers, -painted and produced to order. There are to be sure real -ladies, but first of all they must be true women, and as I -have always preferred flowers of nature’s own making, so -I have a preference for a real woman, yet I will have to -admit that even the best of us may be deceived by appearances. -I once saw some roses painted so true to nature -that butterflies came and lit upon them, and I could imagine -them saying to each other, “Fooled again!” So we -imperfect sighted mortals may be fooled with what we -think are roses.</p> - -<p class='c006'>But to my story. The young woman was really handsome, -and quite well educated, though to be truthful, her -education was somewhat artificial, as the most of her life -had been spent in a convent school. On her father’s side -of French descent; she was born of lawful wedlock, and in -a happy, well-to-do, prosperous family. Cupid shot me -with one of his best arrows soon after we became acquainted, -and I think she was also hit with the same kind -of weapon from the quiver of the famous little sportsman. -There seemed to be a mutual sympathy for each other in -our wounded hearts. The result was, as it generally happens -in such cases, we concluded to cure each other’s -wounds, by joining hands and hearts. The wedding took -place at the home of the bride, with great ceremony, and -a large gathering of friends, and then this Adam and his -Eve returned to their garden of Eden, and all went merry -as a marriage bell.</p> - -<p class='c006'>It seemed as if I had now reached the acme of my desires, -wealth enough, a beautiful home, a fine library, -flowers in our garden, and above all—a wife. I had forgotten -the story, as probably most of us have, that there was -<span class='pageno' id='Page_122'>122</span>a serpent even in the garden of Eden, and I never thought -that one could enter mine.</p> - -<p class='c006'>I had fine horses and carriages, so we could enjoy our -drives. As I have said, I subscribed liberally to all games -and entertainments, so we had frequent invitations, and -were well received. We also gave our little parties, which -were well enjoyed. My wife was an excellent pianist, and -entertained our guests with music, in which some of them -took part. One of the most frequent callers was an Hon. -a young officer of one of the regiments, very gentlemanly -in appearance, of a high society family, well read, and one -who had traveled and seen the world. He had a good -ear for music, and played well, so he and my wife had something -in common to interest them, with which I was well -pleased. He not only often dined with us alone and with -others, but before our evening drives he frequently took tea -with us on our veranda, and we talked on various subjects, -for he was an excellent conversationalist, full of anecdotes -and incidents, which he related in a very fascinating manner. -He had style, a quick appreciation of things, and -what interested me was his remarks on moral and religious -subjects, not connected with churches or creeds, but in their -widest meaning, and frequently with me alone he spoke of -the beauty of virtue and honor. He seemed to be a devoted -church-goer, belonged to the High Church party, was a stickler -for ecclesiastical forms, and often talked of the beauty -of the services, and the value of the sacraments.</p> - -<p class='c006'>Both my wife and myself were greatly pleased to have -such an acquaintance to relieve the monotony that rules -even in our best India stations. We had other friends -whom we often saw, each excellent in his way. We were -happy and time passed rapidly. One of the largest gatherings -in the station was at the Birthday Ball, when guests -came from outside places. We attended the ball, though I -could not dance, yet I was very fond of music, and the -social part. My wife excelled in dancing and took great -delight in it, so she had plenty of partners, one of whom -was our Hon. friend, and he was about the best dancer of -them all.</p> - -<p class='c006'>I had frequently to be absent for several days, to visit -<span class='pageno' id='Page_123'>123</span>my villages, and to look after my investments. I regretted -these absences for my wife’s sake, as she was timid at night, -and besides she appeared fond of my company, as I know -I was of hers. One day, as I was about to leave, our Hon. -friend called, and during our conversation asked me if he -could take my wife out driving during my absence. I replied -that I would be most pleased to have him do so, and -suggested that they should use the phaeton, as it would be -more comfortable than a cart, and the horses needed exercise. -During my absence I congratulated myself on our -happiness and prosperity, and thought with pride of the -pleasant reception of my wife in the station.</p> - -<p class='c006'>So the months passed with nothing to cloud my happiness. -One day when I was in the garden, looking over my -trees and flowers, pruning a limb here and there, my head -man or durwan, an elderly Hindu, whom I had kept in my -service for years, followed me around. I saw by his manner -that he had something to say to me, so I asked “What -is it, Ram Kishn?” He replied, “I have been with the -Sahib for years and have eaten his salt, and I would shed -my blood for him.”</p> - -<p class='c006'>“I know that, Ram Kishn, but what do you wish to say?”</p> - -<p class='c006'>“Sahib!” he said with hesitation, “I have often thought -of telling you something, but I was afraid. I have seen -something that even we poor ignorant idol worshipers—Kam -ackl, bhut parast log, as the Sahibs call us, think is -not right.”</p> - -<p class='c006'>I quickly asked, “Has somebody been stealing my fruit -or flowers, or the bearer been cheating with the grain?”</p> - -<p class='c006'>“No, Sahib! nothing of that kind, something worse than -that.”</p> - -<p class='c006'>I began to be impatient and said, “Out with it then, -what is it?”</p> - -<p class='c006'>“Sahib, you know I love you, and think much of your -izzat, honor. I would let you beat me, or you might put -your feet upon me,” and he threw himself upon the ground -toward me. I began to be alarmed, thinking there must -be something serious, or he would not act in that way, for -he was a very reliable, sensible man. I told him to get up, -and urged him to tell me what he meant. He said, “I -<span class='pageno' id='Page_124'>124</span>would rather die than say it, but I tell you for the sake of -your honor, I must tell you.” ‘Well, then tell it,’ I -urged.</p> - -<p class='c006'>Said he, “If the sahib will not kill me with the knife in -his hand.”</p> - -<p class='c006'>I hurled the knife away, and said, “There goes the knife,” -and then I folded my arms and stood waiting. He went on:</p> - -<p class='c006'>“Now, if the Sahib will not call me a liar, or the son of -a dog, or curse me.”</p> - -<p class='c006'>I held up my right hand and said: “Ram Kishn! I will -eat an oath before God, that I will not touch you with my -hands or feet, neither will I harm you with my words, if -you tell me what you mean.”</p> - -<p class='c006'>After a few moments, he said, “Sahib, you know the -young Sahib who comes here often, and sings with the Mem -Sahib, who goes out with her in the phaeton when you are -absent?” I nodded my head in reply. “Well, when you -are gone to your villages—how can I tell it, Sahib? he comes -late at night when the lights are all out, and the Mem Sahib -lets him in, and he does not go away till early next morning.”</p> - -<p class='c006'>I staggered and fell. He rushed to me moaning, “Sahib, -forgive me, what have I done? I have killed you!” Then -he helped me to a seat in the arbor.</p> - -<p class='c006'>It seemed my heart had stopped, and I was choking. He -stood with the palms of his hands together, bending towards -me, and the tears running down his cheeks.</p> - -<p class='c006'>For some time we were silent. I could not think, it -seemed that I had fallen from some house or tree and was -insensible. After awhile I said. “Ram Kishn, I don’t -doubt that you believe what you say, but there must be -some mistake. It is impossible, impossible.”</p> - -<p class='c006'>Then he said, “Sahib, do not say a word, not even to -the Mem Sahib. I am the only one of the servants who -knows this, for don’t I watch on the front veranda when -the Sahib is absent?”</p> - -<p class='c006'>“But, what shall I do?” I asked, for I was in such a -dazed stupor that I could not think.</p> - -<p class='c006'>He replied, “The Sahib is going away to-night. Go, but -do not go far from the station, and return here to this arbor -<span class='pageno' id='Page_125'>125</span>at twelve o’clock. Do not come before that time, or the -servants will be about, and we do not want them to know -anything of this, and then we’ll see that which is to happen, -will happen.” I told him I would do as he said, and that -he should order the sais to have the cart ready at five -o’clock, and to have the bearer put in my luggage. He -replied that it should be just as I ordered.</p> - -<p class='c006'>I sat for awhile, and then started for a walk, somewhere, -anywhere, I did not know, or care. I did not wish to see -my wife, as I could not trust myself to meet her just then. -As I expected, when I returned, she had gone out with her -Hon. friend for a drive in the phaeton, so I started in the -direction of my villages. I halted at a village several miles -from the station, telling the sais that I was ill, and very ill I -was, too. How long the hours were! How slowly the minutes -crept! I held my watch in my hand, counted the tick, -ticks, as if every one was taunting me with my wretchedness. -So I waited and ate grief for my dinner. Eleven -o’clock came, and I turned towards home. Home! How -suddenly it had changed to Hell! I formed no plans. I -doubted, I feared, I hoped. Nearing the station I went by -a back lane to the stables, and taking the luggage myself, -went through the garden to the arbor. There I found Ram -Kishn. To show his sympathy in the dark, he took both -my hands in his and pressed them without uttering a word. -After some moments of silence I whispered, “Ram Kishn, -is it,” and interrupting me, he said, “We’ll see, sahib, -come with me.” I followed him to a side door which we -entered, for it seems that he had quietly unfastened this -door. He lit the night lantern, and drew the slide to hide -the light, and we silently groped our way to our bedroom, -yes, our bedroom. As we entered it, he drew the slide, -and there upon my bed, our bed, they were both asleep in -each other’s arms!</p> - -<p class='c006'>If I had been dazed before, I was paralyzed now. It -was well that I had formed no plan and taken no weapon, -but it would have been useless, as I could not raise my -arms. I could not think; my power of speech was gone.</p> - -<p class='c006'>In an instant, at the glow of the light, they both awoke -with a scream of fright. I turned and left the room.</p> - -<p class='c006'><span class='pageno' id='Page_126'>126</span>Often since that terrible moment I have thought of what -I might, could, would or should have done. That is always -the way. Most people can think afterward, when it is too -late for thinking. But it was well that my guardian angel -or something kept me from taking a pistol or even a stick -in my hand. It has all passed, except the sad remembrance, -and I console myself with the thought that when -one has done his best, that whatever is, is best.</p> - -<p class='c006'>I went out into the darkness, wishing that it could -engulf and hide me forever. On and on for miles down -the metaled road, thinking, but all my thoughts ran into a -delirium.</p> - -<p class='c006'>When the morning sun shone into my face, I found myself -seated on the sand by the roadside looking toward -home. Home! I had none. It had vanished in the darkness. -Strange, is it not, that after a lapse of years old -scenes will suddenly flash upon one? It is true that a -thousand times I had thought of my mother, but at that -moment I saw the dear little mama, with those beautiful -eyes wide open, looking, looking while her heart was breaking, -dying! I could realize her bitter sorrow, for was not -my heart breaking too?</p> - -<p class='c006'>These thoughts of her brought me to life again, to the -maddening reality of my own condition. I arose and went -back to my infamy and disgrace. I felt but little anger, -as the consciousness of my degradation overwhelmed me, -and despair paralyzed all my feelings.</p> - -<p class='c006'>As I entered the house, I saw my wife—how I hated that -word then—seated in the drawing room. She did not look -at me, and I passed on into my private room. When I -came out again, she sprang toward me, but I retreated, saying, -“Don’t come to me, never touch me again.” She -threw herself upon the floor, wailing and begging me to -forgive her. My heart was stone, my whole body dead to -her. After a while she took a seat and I listened in silence, -while she told me all. How the Hon. had flattered her, -deceived and so seduced her, that at the Birthday Ball, -after a waltz together, he had taken her into the kala jagah—well -is it named the black place—and then had taken -liberties with her, and then on and on—why repeat the -hateful story?</p> - -<p class='c006'><span class='pageno' id='Page_127'>127</span>By the time she had finished I had formed my plan, and -said this to her, “Your Hon. seducer will probably not tell -of this. The only one else who knows it is Ram Kishn, -and he will not tell, and we need not say anything. We -can live in hell here, and that is enough, without telling -others to have them add fuel to the flames. You can have -that side of the house entirely to yourself. One of the -rooms you can use as a dining room, and you can have the -carriage for your evening drives. I will keep this side of -the house for myself, and we’ll live as never seeing each -other.”</p> - -<p class='c006'>The thought of the pleasant life we had passed, and of -this horrible life coming, made me exclaim, “What infamous -crimes were my ancestors guilty of, that I should be -cursed like this? Why should I be damned for the sins of -that villainous father of mine?”</p> - -<p class='c006'>At this she asked, “Am I not to be your wife again?”</p> - -<p class='c006'>“My wife!” I exclaimed; “No, never, never again. Your -purity is gone. You are polluted for me. You have violated -all your rights, not by a sudden passion, but deliberately, -time and again. You took advantage of my absence. -You have done your best to degrade me, to ruin me, and to -pollute yourself. You have not the slightest claim on me -for any rights or privileges. As for love, such as I had for -you yesterday, my heart is now dead to you. I forgive you, -pity you, and will provide every comfort for you, but you -are not my wife except in name, and never can be.”</p> - -<p class='c006'>She fell back in a swoon, and I called her ayah, waiting -woman, and left the room.</p> - -<p class='c006'>What else could I do? Since then I have often thought -of what I did, and my conscience has never condemned me. -I acted toward her as I would have had her act toward me -if the circumstances were changed. Had I broken my loyalty -to her in but one instance, she would have been right -in dealing with me as I dealt with her. I do not believe in -two codes, one for erring men, and another for erring -women. If men demand virtue in their wives, and cast -them off when they fall, then let the men apply the same -law to themselves. The man who has commerce with more -than one woman, is as guilty as the woman who has had -<span class='pageno' id='Page_128'>128</span>commerce with more than one man. If immorality is -wrong in a woman, why not in a man? Why should the -man have the right to transmit the curse of sensualism or -debased appetite to his children more than the woman? -Why should a woman in marriage take up a damaged -article of a man, any more than a man a disreputable woman -for a wife?</p> - -<p class='c006'>Asks a Danish novelist, “Is a woman who has had no -relationships with a man before marriage entitled to expect -the same in her husband? Is a man who has had relationships -with other women before marriage entitled to complain -of his wife who has had such relationships?” Another -gives this paragraph—a conversation of a father with his -daughter. “There,” he says, “is woman’s noblest calling.” -“As what?” asks the daughter. “As what! Have -you not listened? As—as the ennobling influence in marriage, -as that which makes men pure, as—” “As soap?” -she suggests. “Soap?” asks he, “what makes you think -of soap?” “You make out that marriage is a great laundry -for men. We girls are to stand ready, each at her -wash-tub with her piece of soap. Is that how you mean -it?”</p> - -<p class='c006'>Once conversing with a young man, a full-blooded European -in high position, from a remark of mine he was led -to ask, “Do you think that children will inherit the -disease of their father?” “Inevitably,” I replied, “and I -do not believe that God himself can or will avert this natural -law.” He replied, with a tremor in his voice, “I am -very sorry to hear you say that, as I am going to be married -in a few days.” I changed the subject, and made another -remark, when he asked, “Don’t you believe in the -blood of Jesus to atone for our sins?” “No,” said I, “not -at all.” “Well!” he exclaimed, “if I did not believe in -that, I do not know what I should do.”</p> - -<p class='c006'>His was a strange mixture of practice and belief, like -vice and virtue sleeping in each other’s arms in the same -bed. Living in the midst of sin, diseased, and about to -commit the meanest of frauds by marrying a pure, noble -girl, and yet professing to believe in Jesus, the purest of -men, who denounced lust in the severest terms, and taught -<span class='pageno' id='Page_129'>129</span>that even lustful desire was as criminal as adultery. Why -should there not be pure-minded, physically clean men, -for fathers, as well as pure-minded and beautiful women -for mothers?</p> - -<p class='c006'>Why not, in the name of all that is just and holy, demand -of men the same chastity that they demand of women?</p> - -<p class='c006'>I know this is not the rule in “society”; that there are -many men who claim to be men of honor, gentlemen, and -many of them professing Christians, who glibly talk about -the beauty of chastity and virtue, and yet who feed in every -pasture as if they had a right there, but if their wives step -aside, then the devil is to pay, and all that.</p> - -<p class='c006'>I acted according to my sense of justice—one law for -both sexes, so how could I have done otherwise than I did?</p> - -<p class='c006'>What of the Hon. gentleman, an officer in her majesty’s -service? I might have shot him, and been hung for it, as -that is justice according to English law. I might have -exposed him and created a scandal, to be myself despised -as a cuckold, and he be patted on the back by his gentlemen -comrades, or laughed at for being caught. Such an -escapade, by what I have read and heard, is winked at by -mothers in English “society,” and constituents would not -hesitate in making such a man a member of Parliament. -“Young men will sow their wild oats,” is their excuse. -“It is only an exuberance of gaiety—a youthful indiscretion,” -say they.</p> - -<p class='c006'>An English writer, a member of Parliament, so the -statement is not to be doubted, said in a newspaper article -that “An Englishman is never so happy as when stealing -his neighbor’s wife,” so the Hon. may still be happy stealing -other men’s wives, as he stole mine. But then she -was only an “Eurasian,” the wife of that “damned -Eurasian,” and so fit game for an Hon. or any other -gentleman.</p> - -<p class='c006'>I went to Ram Kishn, and he followed me into the arbor -where we could be alone. I told him what I had done. He -replied, “Sahib, I am a poor, ignorant, bhut parast, and -have no more sense than if I was brother to a donkey, yet -I think you are doing right.” “Now, Ram Kishn,” I -inquired, “you will never tell a word of this?” He -<span class='pageno' id='Page_130'>130</span>thrust out his tongue, with his teeth upon it, as if to say, -if it ever utters a word may it be bitten off. And his -tongue ever remained true and unbitten.</p> - -<p class='c006'>We two lived in this way in a divided house, not a home. -Talk about hell fire! It could not be worse than what I -endured and suffered during the long and dreary months -while we lived and died a living death in every day. I -provided everything I could for her comfort, the best of -servants, the choicest kinds of food, books, magazines and -illustrated papers. She had her drives, but alone, the -carriage was for her and no one else. We seldom met, -and then only for a word or two, when I asked if she -needed anything. I think, as she became conscious of her -sin against me, she respected me for the course I took.</p> - -<p class='c006'>She fell ill. I got the best medical attendance and -nurses. The end was approaching, and then she sent for -me, and confessed again that she had wronged me, and -almost cursed that Hon. gentleman who, by his pious talk -and seductive flatteries, had led her astray, and held her in -his power, spellbound and powerless as the serpent holds -the poor, weak bird, and destroyed our love and home. -Why should she not curse him? “For cursed be the heart -that had the heart to do it.” She did not blame me for -what I had done. My kindness and consideration had -made her love me more than ever. She had repented with -bitter tears, until her heart was broken, and now, at the -close of her life, ending so sadly, she wanted my forgiveness, -which I gave most freely. She begged a parting -farewell kiss, which I had no desire to refuse, and she -departed, once the life of my life, but now no more.</p> - -<p class='c006'>Did I not suffer, and for her? Did I not live down in -the valley of despair, and under the shadow of death, all -those months and for her sake? I would have given all I -possessed, even life itself, to have restored her to me as -she once was—my wife.</p> - -<p class='c006'>I buried her body in a beautiful spot in the cemetery, in -silence, as not a prayer or funeral note was uttered, for I -had been so damnably wronged by my Christian father, -and this Hon. Christian gentleman who had murdered my -love, whom I had often seen, hail fellow, well met, with -<span class='pageno' id='Page_131'>131</span>the chaplain, and had noticed in church piously reciting -the prayers, that I hated everything associated with him, -and wished to have neither priest nor prayers.</p> - -<p class='c006'>My wish is, that if there be a devil, he may get this -seducer and give him his just dues, as I would wish to see -a murderer caught and hung. I believe in justice to sinners -as well as to saints.</p> - -<p class='c006'>Some might say, “Why not have charity?” and my -reply would be,</p> - -<div class='lg-container-b c008'> - <div class='linegroup'> - <div class='group'> - <div class='line'>“Urge neither charity nor shame to me,</div> - <div class='line'>Uncharitably with me have you dealt,</div> - <div class='line'>And shamefully by you my hopes are butchered,</div> - <div class='line'>My charity is outrage, life my shame</div> - <div class='line'>And in that shame still lives my sorrow’s rage.”</div> - </div> - </div> -</div> - -<p class='c006'>The last mark of respect I could show her was to erect -a beautiful monument on her grave, inscribed with “Mary, -the wife of Charles Japhet,” which the world may read, -though it has never known the secret of our lives until -now. Though she had ceased to be in my heart my wife, -still she was and ever will be my wife in name.</p> - -<p class='c006'>Years have passed since that awful, memorable event. -I have often tried to analyze and comprehend my feelings -and condition at that time. I had such implicit, absolute -confidence in the virtue of my wife that I would have -risked my soul in proof of it. I had such respect for that -man that nothing but overwhelming proof could have convinced -me of his lack of integrity. I was rather proud of -his acquaintance, pleased with what I considered his polite -attentions to my wife. I would have felt it degrading, not -only to them, but to myself, to have entertained the slightest -suspicion of the least impropriety.</p> - -<p class='c006'>This was my condition before the fearful awakening -came. Then it came so suddenly, like a flash of lightning -before my eyes, that I was bewildered, stupefied. For the -moment I could not realize anything, either that I existed -or could think or feel—paralyzed is the best word I can -use,—in thought and feeling.</p> - -<p class='c006'>Then there flashed through me a contempt, a thorough -disgust for those two things as if they were but slimy -toads in the mire that were beneath my notice, and too -<span class='pageno' id='Page_132'>132</span>nasty for me to touch or look at. With this latter feeling -overpowering me, I escaped from what, had I remained a -moment more, would have become a revenge, and I would -have committed a terrible deed, not a crime, in killing them -both, if I could. I think I would have been justified in -doing this, and yet, and yet, there would have been a fearful -remembrance of it ever afterward. I wonder why I -acted as I did, and still am heartily glad that I did not act -otherwise.</p> - -<p class='c006'>Mr. Jasper was my kindest friend when the shadow of -death was over my house. He walked beside me to the -cemetery, and stood beside me in the silence at the grave, -and returned with me in the carriage. He scarcely spoke -a word in all that time, but I felt the sympathy of his -heart. The shadow of death brooded within my house, the -stillness was awful, almost beyond endurance, and I was -terribly alone. I could well apply the lines of Shelley to -myself:</p> - -<div class='lg-container-b c008'> - <div class='linegroup'> - <div class='group'> - <div class='line'>“As the earth when leaves are dead,</div> - <div class='line'>As the night when sleep is sped,</div> - <div class='line'>As the heart when joy is fled,</div> - <div class='line in2'>I am left lone, alone.”</div> - </div> - </div> -</div> - -<div class='chapter'> - <h2 class='c004'>CHAPTER XV.</h2> -</div> - -<p class='c005'>The next morning my friend called, and we had a long -conversation on the veranda. He said, “I was not a little -surprised that you did not have the chaplain and no kind -of service at the grave. Not that I personally was dissatisfied, -but rather that you dared to go against the usual -custom.”</p> - -<p class='c006'>I could not tell him the exact reason, which mainly was -my dislike of the chaplain on account of his intimate companionship -with the Hon. who had wrecked my life, so I -said that I had no acquaintance with the chaplain; that -according to social custom, as he had come last to the station, -it was his place to call on us. If he had any interest -in our religious welfare it was his duty to see us. If he -was the shepherd and we the sheep, it was his place to -<span class='pageno' id='Page_133'>133</span>look us up, and not ours to run after him. As he had -never cared for us, either in health or in sickness, and we -could live and die without his services, it seemed to me -that we could be buried without his aid.</p> - -<p class='c006'>“Believe me,” he answered, “I am not finding fault or -criticising, but only referred to your not following the usual -custom, and am rather pleased that you had courage to -do what you thought best. For myself, I would prefer a -solemn chant, or such a hymn as ‘Abide with me,’ or any -hymn that would lead us to think of eternal life. I object -to the service for the dead, as given in the prayer-book, being -used for everybody, saint and sinner alike; not that I -would be a judge of the dead, yet we cannot always restrain -our thoughts and judgments.</p> - -<p class='c006'>“When I stood at the grave of a man whom everybody -knew as a drunkard, and we both knew such a man, -who, going home at night drunk from a party, fell from -his horse and broke his collar bone, and died from his injury -mainly because he was dissipated. He was worse than a -drunkard, a seducer of innocence, a debauchee, most profane -and vulgar in all his conversation. He was vice personified; -destitute of all pure noble feelings, spending his -nights in vice and his days in intrigue, whose acquaintance -was fatal to a woman, and who reveled in the putridity of -immorality. Every decent person loathed him while -he was living, and only recognized him because he was in a -prominent government position. When we stood at his -grave, and the chaplain said the words:</p> - -<p class='c006'>“‘Forasmuch as it hath pleased Almighty God of his -great mercy to take unto himself the soul of our dear brother -here departed, we therefore commit his body to the -ground, earth to earth, ashes to ashes, dust to dust; in sure -and certain hope of the Resurrection to eternal life through -our Lord Jesus Christ,—’</p> - -<p class='c006'>“I could not help thinking, you are either a fool or a liar -and I recalled the saying of Garibaldi: ‘A priest knows -himself to be an imposter unless he be a fool, or have been -taught to lie from boyhood.’</p> - -<p class='c006'>“Such a performance as that, and I don’t know what else -to call it, is degrading a religious service, and turning it -<span class='pageno' id='Page_134'>134</span>into a falsehood, making a sham or mockery of what at -such a solemn moment should be—most truthful and sacred. -Everybody present at the time knew the service was a -lying flattery, a religious farce. Is it any wonder that so -many people lack sincerity, and lose faith not only in the -church, its ministers, but in all things religious? The -clergy go through their forms whether they are suitable for -the occasion or not.”</p> - -<p class='c006'>I suggested that perhaps his hymns might not always be -appropriate.</p> - -<p class='c006'>“Why not?” he asked. “They would not lie about God -or the dead, but would be only for the living. Another -thing. As this man to whom I referred was near death, -they sent for the chaplain. He may have found a suitable -prayer, or have said some good words, but what could he -do for such a man in the awful hour of death? They say, -‘The man may repent,’ and then? Would he go to -heaven? What kind of a heaven would be suitable for -him? What society is he fitted to enjoy? What delight -would he take in anything that is pure and holy? That is -another of the false, baneful teachings of the Church, that -the vilest of men may in a dying hour, by a few words of -the priest, by partaking of the communion, by the anointing -of oil, or the sprinkling of a few drops of so-called holy -water, in an instant, be fitted to go into the presence of God -and associate with angels and the pure and good. You -might as well take a savage cannibal, or a wild Hottentot, -suddenly into a London drawing room, among the refined -and educated, and expect him to enjoy himself and be -at ease, as to think of a vile, polluted man gaining admittance -into Heaven, and to be happy should he get into it. -Of what interest would God be to a soul in a future life, -who had nothing to do with Him here?</p> - -<p class='c006'>“With me it is not a question if I shall go to Heaven, but -how shall I like it when I get there? Strip many people -of all that is in them that pertains wholly to this life, and -there would be little left that would be worth taking over -into that other life. The whole church scheme is founded -on the idea that Heaven is a kind of a pen, or a big sheep-fold, -and that the keeper of the gate can be cajoled or -<span class='pageno' id='Page_135'>135</span>bribed to let in anybody who is vouched for by some priest; -that even those so vile as to pollute the earth by their presence, -who can get past the keeper through the gate, or by -any hook or crook get in, will at once bloom out into saints -and angels.</p> - -<p class='c006'>“Is it strange that so many live in vice and sin, when -their salvation is made so easy, by getting in a priest at the -last moment? How can honest men, as clergymen, bolster -up such a flattering delusion? If it is criminal to deceive -men about things in this life, how much more so when it is -about that which affects their eternal life? If the parsons -cannot keep a man from sinning, or make him lead a good -life here, how can they, in the hour of death, save him from -Hell or fit him for Heaven, when his body is racked with -pain and his senses are benumbed? Is it not a gross deception -to teach that, when a man becomes so feeble from -his vices, that he can enjoy nothing more on earth, neither -of its good or evil, and has nothing left but its dregs, that -he can take communion, and reach Heaven?</p> - -<p class='c006'>“Colley Cibber wrote of Nell Gwynn, the notorious -profligate mistress of Charles the Second: ‘She received -the last consolations of religion. Her repentance in her -last hours appeared in all the contrite symptoms of Christian -sincerity.’</p> - -<p class='c006'>“This is only one instance of thousands of similar statements. -How can a person’s death-bed be illumined by the -holy consolations of religion, after a whole life spent in the -meanest kind of wickedness? What sacrilegious rubbish!</p> - -<p class='c006'>“My idea of Heaven is this—that it is a condition of the -soul, and is made by ourselves, with God’s help always—by -conquest, the conquest of self, the subjugation of all -thoughts, feelings and acts, everything that is unheavenly, -and by building up the soul with pure thoughts and deeds -of rightness. We make a heaven for ourselves by subduing -and improving. The farmer clears the ground and destroys -the weeds to give place to the seed, and then by cultivation, -produces a harvest. He does not expect a crop without -labor; by some chance, or prayer, or miracle. Why should -we expect a spiritual crop of good without working for it? -Our diseases, are in no sense, accidents or mysteries, but the -<span class='pageno' id='Page_136'>136</span>necessary and legitimate results of the violations of laws. -A man who violates the laws of his physical being to his -own injury is a criminal in regard to himself, just as -he would be a criminal in breaking the laws of the state.</p> - -<p class='c006'>“Government does not accept the plea of ignorance of -the laws, for to be ignorant is a part of the crime, so no one -should be excused for not knowing or obeying the laws of -his own being.</p> - -<p class='c006'>“The material view of Heaven as a place, instead of a -condition of the soul, that men can be thrown into it, by -some force or power, outside of themselves, that some one -else has the keys and can open the place for them, is a delusion -that has done great hurt to humanity. With these -ideas men deceive and excuse themselves. Instead of making -and building up a heaven of their souls, they depend on -others. They shift the responsibility. If they sin, some -one will bear their sins for them. No matter how often -they sin, or how long they continue in it, if they, at the dying -hour, can say they are sorry, get a priest to vouch for -them, and give them the pass-word, they will be made heirs -of Heaven, and be straightway carried to Abraham’s -bosom. All this is contrary to common sense and reason.</p> - -<p class='c006'>“Is it fair and just, supposing heaven to be a place, to -those who all their lives have striven to be good, to have -these wretches who are steeped in sin and made up of vice -and crime to become at a breath, inhabitants of heaven -when they are not able to sin any more? This would not -be human justice, nor can I believe that it is God’s plan to -people heaven in that way, supposing it to be a place. O, -yes, the thief on the cross! I think if Jesus could have -foreseen what use would have been made of that expression -he would never have uttered it. He had the Jewish notion -of heaven being a city, a new Jerusalem, with many mansions, -surrounded by a wall with gates. With all due respect -to him as a great teacher and a pure man, I cannot -but think that these words of his have kept many in sin, -delayed their repentance and leading of a better life. Do -I say this rashly? Have I not heard men say, ‘O, I will -repent before I die;’ and when warned of their mistaken -idea of repentance and the danger of delay, have answered, -<span class='pageno' id='Page_137'>137</span>‘The thief repented on the cross when he was dying and -was promised paradise.’ And there is the parable of the -laborers. This is a Jewish story and might be told of one -of their rulers who could do as he pleased. It is utterly -contrary to human justice for a man who works only an -hour to receive as much as the man who labors ten hours. -It is a libel on God to think he would pay his laborers in -that way.</p> - -<p class='c006'>“I have sometimes thought that some people are dead -long before they are buried. All the spiritual life, that -which makes manhood or saints, is dead, killed by their -vices and transgressions against their spiritual nature, and -the animal life alone remains that keeps their bodies in existence. -What effect then would a prayer or a wafer or -anything have upon such a thing that is only like the carcass -of a dying brute? In proportion as a man sins he becomes -dead to righteousness. I think no one can question -this. Then we cannot help admitting that there may come -a time when he, his soul, will be actually dead to all good -influences. Then he will be a hell to himself, or in hell, -just as you choose to have it.</p> - -<p class='c006'>“It is a horrible thought, I know, yet there are many -horrible things in life that we cannot escape. The hell or -the punishment is of man’s own making, not of God’s.</p> - -<p class='c006'>“If a farmer who has good soil, rain and sunshine, -wastes his time in idleness, how can he blame God for not -giving him a harvest? When a man wastes his life in vice -and crime and becomes a hell to himself, how can he accuse -God of being unjust or unmerciful? The moral laws -are as exact and reasonable as those of nature.</p> - -<p class='c006'>“The mistake is, I think, in leading people to believe -that the church by some supernatural power given to it, -or by a sudden belief, hope or regret of the man himself, -can change this inexorable, inevitable law of God so as -to make the vilest sinner become a saint. The soul that -sinneth shall die, and my belief is that God will not frustrate -the execution of His own laws. There are no miracles -in nature or anywhere else. It is inconsistent to -suppose that the Creator of the universe would permit or -give power to a few poor mortals anywhere to interfere with -<span class='pageno' id='Page_138'>138</span>or change the working of His laws. In the revolution of -the spheres there has not been for ages the slightest variation -or shadow of a change. It is impossible to suppose -that there could be such a variation in the orbit of a planet -so slight as to be beyond the power of man to detect it -with his most delicate instruments, without believing that -chaos would be the result sooner or later. There is as -much harmony and equilibrium in a globule of water as in -the largest planet. The dazzling glory in a dew-drop is -but the exact reflection of some greater and higher glory. -Everything in nature is according to the strictest kind of -inerrant, unchangeable law. Why then should we expect -or believe that in the spiritual or moral life its laws are -errant or changeable? Why should cause and effect be -different in the one than in the other? When water can -be produced by any power of God or man without the exact -proportions of oxygen and hydrogen, then I will attempt -to believe that a vile man, dead in trespasses and sins can -suddenly be changed into an angel and be fit to enjoy the -society of the pure and the good.</p> - -<p class='c006'>“The mercy of God! It is blasphemy to make such a plea -to ward off and escape the consequences that are the result -of the deliberate violations of God’s moral laws. Earthquakes -and cyclones are in harmony with nature’s laws -that God has made. Why not demand that the mercy of -God shall suddenly interfere and prevent these from engulfing -cities and destroying thousands of innocent women -and children, as to believe that the mercy of God will interfere -with His spiritual laws and save a soul that is dead -in sin or has never wished for salvation.”</p> - -<p class='c006'>“But,” I inquired, “do you not believe in the forgiveness -of God?”</p> - -<p class='c006'>“Most emphatically I do,” he exclaimed. “When a -man longs for it in his soul with heartfelt repentance. You -know what I mean; not a sham repentance or asking for -forgiveness when he is at the end of his tether and is too -weak and impotent to sin again. But suppose that full -pardon is given, what then? Does it restore the sinner -and reinstate him in his former innocent state or place him -where he might have been had he not sinned? Not at all, -<span class='pageno' id='Page_139'>139</span>for I say it with loyalty and reverence to God that there -are things He cannot do. He cannot do away with the results -of the cyclone of last year. He cannot blot out the -occurrences of the past and make the history of the world -a blank. He cannot violate His own laws which His own -omniscience and wisdom have established. This is inconceivable.</p> - -<p class='c006'>“There are so many who misinterpret the forgiveness -and mercy of God that they transform Him from a being -of infinite perfectness into a thing of whims and caprices.</p> - -<p class='c006'>“To illustrate my meaning. Suppose a young man, well -educated and trained, a model young man in every respect, -leaves home like the prodigal son and goes to some city and -yields to temptation and vice, as so many do where they -think they are unknown and have a chance to see life. His -money all spent, his strength all gone so that he can dissipate -no more, he goes home. The father and mother receive -him with tears of gladness; not a word of reproach is -uttered. He sits at the family table, kneels again at the family -altar and apparently all is as if nothing had happened. He -is fully forgiven but does that forgiveness restore to him -the innocence he lost? Never! That is lost forever. He -may never sin again, but he cannot obliterate the wounds -and scars he made upon his own soul by his sinning. -Neither the forgiveness of his father nor the prayers of his -loving mother can ever make him what he would have been -had he not sinned. Nor can God do away with the violation -of His laws. A man’s deeds become a part or all of -himself. Destroy the remembrance of those deeds and so -far you annihilate the man himself. The only thing for a -sinner to do is to sin no more and make the most of the -rest of his life.</p> - -<p class='c006'>“Suppose I take an illustration from nature. We go -into your garden, and as we pass along, you with your -pruning knife in your hand make a cut in one of the trees. -Ten years from now we meet again, and as we pass the -tree you remark: ‘Why, Mr. Jasper, here is the very -tree I cut ten years ago, and there is not a sign or scar of -the knife. It is as if it never had been hurt!’ ‘Hold! I -cry. Let us cut the tree down and open it.’ There is the -<span class='pageno' id='Page_140'>140</span>inevitable wound made by your knife. It could not be -otherwise. Nature always retains its scars and why not -men? So the immortal soul never forgets or loses anything -of good or evil. It is fearful, awful, I know, and makes -one dread to live. Everybody has to carry through life -the scars they received in their youth. It is nonsense -to say that a life tainted with sin may come out all right -in the end.</p> - -<p class='c006'>“The acts of men when once performed are indestructible -and eternal, whether they are good or evil. Could -they be annihilated, then the good might go as well as -the evil, and nothing would be settled, all would be -chaos.</p> - -<p class='c006'>“‘According to law,’ is an expression of the justice of an -action among men, so we can say that God does everything -according to law. Neither will He, or can He, by miracles -or any special providence, change or interfere with the -execution of His established laws. Why should He? In -answer to prayer? What a mess this world would be in, -if God answered everybody’s prayers! Two Christian -people are at war. Both claim to be right, and each prays -to God for help to conquer the other. The one is conquered, -but does it acknowledge that its defeat was because -God was not with it?</p> - -<p class='c006'>“A farmer went to his minister and asked him to pray for -rain, as his corn was drying up. Another farmer objected -as he had just cut his grass and rain would ruin it. What -would be for the benefit of one might be loss or death to -many. Who can interfere with the government of the -Almighty?</p> - -<p class='c006'>“Who knows the laws so well as He that made them? -Nine-tenths of the suggestions and directions to God, as to -how He should manage the affairs of the world, would be -insults and sins, were it not for the incapacity and ignorance -of those who make them. It is no crime or sin for a -donkey to bray at the moon.</p> - -<p class='c006'>“Suppose that one who has spent years in study and -experiment produces a large and intricate machine. He -knows the purposes for which it was built and all the details -<span class='pageno' id='Page_141'>141</span>and manner of using it. Is such a man to receive -directions how to manage his machine from any passer-by, -from persons who know nothing of mechanical laws, and of -but little else, and never gave an hour’s thought to the -simplest mechanical appliance? If any one knows more -about the machine than its maker, it might be well for him -to give suggestions. So if any one knows more about the -world and knows how to take care of it better than its Creator, -let him step up, and give his advice and orders.”</p> - -<p class='c006'>I interjected, “If a man makes his own destiny, what is -the use of the church or parsons?”</p> - -<p class='c006'>“Use! Why to help make it better, for good, not by any -delusions, deceptions, false hopes, jugglery of ordinances -or soft sayings. ‘Believe, have faith in this or that and you -will be saved.’ Let the priests and all religious teachers -warn the people of sin, show them the fearful and inevitable -consequences of the violation of the spiritual and -moral laws; that as a man lives so he dies, and as he dies -so will be his eternal condition. Give him no chance for -an excuse, of dodging, of trying to escape through somebody’s -influence. Educate him, threaten him, frighten -him by the awful present and eternal consequences of sin, -into a better life. Make no apologies for sinning. Give -him to understand that he is making his own heaven or -hell. As the Persian poet puts it:</p> - -<div class='lg-container-b c008'> - <div class='linegroup'> - <div class='group'> - <div class='line'>‘I sent my soul through the invisible,</div> - <div class='line'>Some letter of that after life to spell,</div> - <div class='line'>And bye and bye my soul returned to me,</div> - <div class='line'>And answered, I, myself, am heaven or hell!’</div> - </div> - </div> -</div> - -<p class='c006'>“There is nothing truer than the saying of Kant. ‘Every -action carries with it its own punishment, and its own reward.’</p> - -<div class='lg-container-b c008'> - <div class='linegroup'> - <div class='group'> - <div class='line'>‘It matters not how straight the gate,</div> - <div class='line'>How charged with punishment the scroll,</div> - <div class='line'>I am the master of my fate,</div> - <div class='line'>I am the Captain of my soul.’</div> - </div> - <div class='group'> - <div class='line'>‘Our acts our angels are, for good or ill,</div> - <div class='line'>Our fatal shadows that walk by us still.’</div> - </div> - </div> -</div> - -<p class='c006'><span class='pageno' id='Page_142'>142</span>“The great mistake is, that salvation from sin is made -so easy; is considered so cheap a thing, that few pay any -attention to it. Make men understand that their eternal -destiny is of their own making—with the help of God -always—that no mediation, intercession of others can possibly -change their evil nature, or do away with the fearful -consequences of the violation of God’s law. I would not -smooth over anything. I would show them that the most -difficult thing in life is to be good, and yet that every difficulty -can be overcome and the way become delightfully -pleasant if the mind and strength of the heart and soul -are inclined to it. When a man has wasted his life, -sucked the sweets from every flower to gratify his pampered -appetite, and the fires of his passions have gone out, he -becomes devout, builds a church, endows a hospital, says -his prayers, and is cock sure of heaven, as if the eyes of -justice were blind and the record of his misspent life could -be erased by a few donations of money or the mumbling -of a few prayers!</p> - -<p class='c006'>“Away with all such cant and hypocrisy! Money can -do a great deal on earth, for all on it, even immortal -men are purchasable, but it would be blasphemy to think -that the justice of Heaven could be thwarted by bribes, or -the records of wrong-doing be washed away by a few -tardy tears.</p> - -<div class='lg-container-b c008'> - <div class='linegroup'> - <div class='group'> - <div class='line in2'>‘Yet here’s a spot,</div> - <div class='line'>Out damned spot! Out I say,</div> - <div class='line'>What! will these hands never be clean!</div> - <div class='line'>Here’s the smell of blood still;</div> - <div class='line'>All the perfumes of Arabia will not sweeten this little hand.’</div> - </div> - </div> -</div> - -<p class='c006'>“It is not by any creed or prayer, or ordinance, or mediation -that a man is to be saved, but by noble thinking, and -brave doing every moment of his life. He may get all the -information and assistance he can, but he alone can and -must do the work.</p> - -<p class='c006'>“It is awful to reflect that not a thought, or word, or deed -is ever forgotten, and that each one makes his own doomsday -book, in which all is written with such exactness that -<span class='pageno' id='Page_143'>143</span>there are no erasures or corrections, and to be forever carried -as a part of the soul, a perpetual, eternal witness -for or against himself. The soul, disrobed, naked, and -seeing itself in that fearful light where there can be no deception -or the least concealment—what need of any judge -or any record but the memory of the soul? The memory -keeps an everlasting account of all that ever comes to -it,—‘Where I do see the very book indeed where all my -sins are writ, and that’s myself.’</p> - -<p class='c006'>“The great mistake is, I think, in making religion -wholly a supernatural thing, something to be accepted by -faith only, in somebody’s statement, and clothing it with -mystery, and placing it before our reason. True religion -is as much a science as mental philosophy, or chemistry, -and should be investigated by the same methods.</p> - -<p class='c006'>“Says Webster: ‘Science is the understanding of truth -or facts; it is an investigation of truth for its own sake, and -a pursuit of pure knowledge.’</p> - -<p class='c006'>“Sir William Thompson says: ‘Science is bound by the -everlasting law of honor to face fearlessly every problem -which can fairly be presented to it.’</p> - -<p class='c006'>“‘Conviction,’ says Bacon, ‘comes not through arguments, -but through experiments.’</p> - -<p class='c006'>“Says a French philosopher: ‘I have consumed forty -years of my pilgrimage seeking the philosopher’s stone -called truth. I have consulted all the adepts of antiquity, -and still remain in ignorance. All that I have been able -to obtain is this: chance, is a word void of sense. The -world is arranged according to mathematical laws.’</p> - -<p class='c006'>“The relation of cause with effect, heat with cold, light -with darkness, sweet with sour, positive with negative, is not -more or less definite in the natural sciences than that of -good with evil, vice with virtue, pure with foul, or rewards -with punishments in moral or religious science. Why invent -a devil to be the author of evil any more than to imagine -some demon to be the creator of darkness, or another -as the devil of cold in the arctic regions, or another as the -devil of heat here in India?</p> - -<p class='c006'>“Once, conversing with a Roman Catholic priest, he -said, ‘Your theory may do very well for you, but for the -<span class='pageno' id='Page_144'>144</span>masses of ignorant people, sunken in vice and sin, a literal -hell of fire and a devil are an actual necessity.’</p> - -<p class='c006'>“Bobby Burns says:</p> - -<div class='lg-container-b c008'> - <div class='linegroup'> - <div class='group'> - <div class='line'>‘The fear of hell’s a hangman’s whip,</div> - <div class='line'>To haud the wretch in order,’</div> - </div> - </div> -</div> - -<p class='c009'>but I prefer his other sentiment,</p> - -<div class='lg-container-b c008'> - <div class='linegroup'> - <div class='group'> - <div class='line'>‘Just where ye feel your honor grip,</div> - <div class='line in2'>Let that aye be your border.</div> - <div class='line'>Its slightest touches instant pause,</div> - <div class='line in2'>Debar a’ side pretenses,</div> - <div class='line'>And resolutely keep its laws,</div> - <div class='line in2'>Uncaring consequences.’”</div> - </div> - </div> -</div> - -<p class='c006'>Said he, as he arose to go, “I hope I have not tired you. -I have talked enough, so I will practice a little by seeing -my poor families, for wishing the poor to be fed without -giving them bread, would not be satisfactory to them now, -nor to me hereafter.”</p> - -<p class='c006'>Such was Mr. Jasper. I liked him for his honesty and -sincerity. I doubt if he ever uttered a word but what he -believed, and what he said he felt, as if it was a part of -himself.</p> - -<div class='chapter'> - <h2 class='c004'>CHAPTER XVI.</h2> -</div> - -<p class='c005'>My home was lonely. The light that once shone so brightly -in it had gone out, as I might say, in darkness. I took to -my books, but I had no purpose or pleasure in reading. I -improved my own grounds, and my property in the station. -I often went to my villages and spent weeks among them, -having good wells dug, a large tank, covering an acre of -ground constructed to contain water for irrigation, built -roads, made drains, planted good fruit and timber trees. -I took much pleasure in all this, and had great satisfaction -in doing my duty to the poor people. I was not satisfied -to squeeze every pice of my rent out of them and give -them nothing in return. The results were better than I -anticipated. There was scarcely any sickness or disease -<span class='pageno' id='Page_145'>145</span>among the people, owing to the good water and drainage. -They became healthy and more able to labor, and, having -abundant water in the tank for irrigation, they raised -extra and improved crops. The people had plenty to eat, -and the cattle were well fed. They had gardens, for which -I supplied imported seeds, so they had vegetables the year -round, of which formerly there was a scarcity except during -the rains. In a few years there was plenty of fruit, -and the branches of the trees supplied the villagers with -fuel, so they could save the refuse, that was formerly -burned, for their land. I considered all the expenditure I -had made, enhanced the worth of my property. The ryots -did not fail to realize the value of the improvements to -them, and gave me not only my legal rents most willingly, -but in their generosity gave me something of their products -and would have provided for me as their guest while I was -with them.</p> - -<p class='c006'>They always received me with pleasure, not as their landlord, -to make demands upon them, but as their best friend. -They ever had some present for me. The largest melon, -the ripest fruits, the finest flowers, were kept for the sahib. -I encouraged them to cultivate flowers, giving them seeds, -and sending them various kinds of plants and shrubs. I -offered prizes for the best flower beds kept by the women, -and appointed a committee of five to decide upon the -awards. This was such a success, and gave so much pleasure, -that I offered other prizes for the planting of trees, -for the best productions of their gardens, and the best -crops, the finest looking cattle, and the cleanest, neatest -houses and yards. Twice a year we had our little fairs, -gala days, on which the prizes were distributed. The -amounts I offered were not large, but the emulation they -excited was very great. They stimulated industry and -induced the people to work with pleasure, and gave them a -taste for beautiful and useful things.</p> - -<p class='c006'>My villages soon became the envy of all around them; -my people, my friends, took pride in speaking of me as -“their sahib” and telling what he had done for them. -Need I say that I was pleased, for what is there to produce -greater happiness than in doing good and making others -<span class='pageno' id='Page_146'>146</span>happy? I might have skinned these people, and drained -every pice I could out of their poverty, but thousands of -rupees accumulated would have been only blood money and -a curse compared to the pleasure I received from the contented -happiness of these once impoverished serfs.</p> - -<p class='c006'>I ventured on another experiment. I built a cheap -school-house in each village, and surrounded them with -trees and flowers, planted by the villagers themselves. I -always got the people to be my partners in everything. A -teacher was engaged for each school-house, and every girl -and boy was asked to attend, and they were all there. I -had no thought of encouraging that Oxford and Cambridge -fad of giving the higher education to people to whom it is -more of a curse than a blessing. I have often thought of -writing a book denouncing the government scheme of giving -the sons of the rich natives a classical education at the -expense of taxing the groans, sweat and life blood of the -poor to pay for it. These upstarts are impudent and mean -enough in their natural condition, but with the nonsensical -crammed education they get, they are still worse. But I -have never found a pen sharp enough, so my book is still -in embryo.</p> - -<p class='c006'>In these schools, reading, writing, and the simplest figures -were taught; nothing more from books, but a great -deal as to morals, manners, health, about their houses, their -fields, their cattle, about the birds, the flowers and trees.</p> - -<p class='c006'>I put the girls first, as I always do. If we educate any -let it be first the girl, for as the girl is, so will be the mother -and the coming man. “A clever mother makes a clever -man.” One might as well suppose a stream to rise above -its source, as to expect a nation to rise above its mothers. -An English writer says, “No great general ever arose out -of a nation of cowards; no great statesman or philosopher -out of a nation of fools; no great artists out of a nation of -materialists; no great dramatist, except when the drama -was the passion of the people.” And I will add, no great, -good men without good mothers. Therefore, I say, educate -the girls! Sometimes the whisper of a mother, in the -ear of a child to-day, becomes the boom of a cannon a century -hence. The people of India are utterly blind in this -<span class='pageno' id='Page_147'>147</span>respect. No matter what else they do, they will never become -a people among the great nations of the earth until -they educate the women.</p> - -<p class='c006'>I visited these schools often, gave the children treats, -and offered prizes. I gave little lectures to little people, -and being only “That Eurasian,” I had their language -probably better than they could speak it themselves, so had -no difficulty in reaching them.</p> - -<p class='c006'>On the lecture prize days, the work in the fields was -stopped, the gardens neglected, and the holiday clothes -taken from the earthen jars. The people were all there, -and not even a zanana woman or baba left behind. The -walls of the little school-house were too near each other, so -we had our School Jama’at under the big tree, with mats -all around on the ground for the people to sit upon. The -result in a few years—for I am looking back now—was -that there was not a girl or boy in the villages but could -read and write fairly well. They were eager to read, and -begged for books and papers, so that I never made a visit -that I did not carry out a supply to them. It was interesting, -to me at least, to see frequently a little tot of a girl -standing up and reading to a number of grown men.</p> - -<p class='c006'>All the teaching was in their own language, of course, -as I was not an enlightened fool enough to introduce English -among them.</p> - -<p class='c006'>I have always considered, and I do not speak from guess -or supposition, but from what I know, that the zemindars, -or village owners, are the greatest curse of India, unless -they do something for their people, and not one out of a -hundred, or even one in a thousand, does that.</p> - -<p class='c006'>Next unto these zemindars is the army of brazen robbers, -the jamadars, who collect the rents. They live on the villagers, -while with them, and take all the dastoori and plunder -they can lay their hands on. The poor people might -better welcome a swarm of locusts than these plunderers. -I never employed a jamadar to do my collecting, but went -myself, and each ryot placed his money in my hands as I -sat by a table under the big tree. All paid willingly, as -they knew the exact amount, and that there would be no -extortion.</p> - -<p class='c006'><span class='pageno' id='Page_148'>148</span>Another thing. I allowed no bunyas or money-lenders -about. These are another set of leeches, who suck the life -blood of the poor in the shape of interest on money -advanced on the crops, at from one hundred to two hundred -per cent. profit. I have often wondered that a government, -half civilized or even a quarter enlightened, should not pass -a law against this accursed system of usury, and so protect -the poor from wholesale robbery. These harpies are worse -than thieves, for they plunder under protection of government, -and can collect their extortionate demands by means -of law, and in the government courts. I found that several -of these fat sleek fellows paid regular visits to my villages, -and I well knew from the nature of these animals that -they did not go without a purpose. One day I called the -ryots together and discovered that a number of them -were paying from fifty to one hundred per cent. for loans—a -profit to these extortioners that not a mercantile man -of Calcutta, or his wicked partner, hardened though they -be, would expect. I made a list of the names, with the -amounts. I told them that I wanted all this borrowing -stopped at once. I drew up a paper, and said that I would -advance the sums they had borrowed, without any interest, -on condition that they would make their marks on the paper -promising never to borrow from the bunyas again. And -they all agreed and signed. I got no interest, but received -what was better, the good will of these poor men. I advised -them to wear their rags, and live on weeds, rather than -go in debt. I loaned them money, but at the same time I -tried to give them a lesson in political economy. I gave -not only one talk, but repeated it. The result was excellent. -In a couple of years there was not a man in the villages -who owed a rupee. They had a pride about this, for -knowing my feelings, it became a disgrace for a man to -borrow, and any one was marked when he went into debt. -I got a good deal of pleasure out of this in the hatred of -the bunya tribe.</p> - -<p class='c006'>Another thing I noticed. Before my improvements and -the new regime, the people went to different melas to see -the tamashas, for however low and poor a people are, they -will have their pleasures. I have read this somewhere. -<span class='pageno' id='Page_149'>149</span>“One way of getting an idea of our fellow men’s miseries -is to go and look at their pleasures.” I have often thought -of this when seeing the simple trifling amusements of the -millions of India people at a mela. How narrow and -empty the minds that could take any pleasure in what they -enjoy! My whole feeling toward them was pity, even to -sadness, as to bring tears to my eyes. Immortal souls, -with no desires worthy of immortality!</p> - -<p class='c006'>After a few years, what with the improved culture of the -fields, the gardens, the trees, flowers, our fairs and school -exhibitions, the people had so much to look forward to and -prepare for, that they had no time or inclination to run -about the country, or go away from home for amusement.</p> - -<p class='c006'>I made very few rules, but gave many suggestions which -they were very quick to take up. Once in our assembly -under the big tree, one of the younger men wore a rather -earthy looking coat. I suggested that he ask his wife to -loan him her clean sari. He left at once and soon appeared -with a nice clean coat to the amusement of the company. -This little hint was enough, and they showed -respect by appearing as cleanly as possible.</p> - -<p class='c006'>I gave them a lecture on the impurities of water and -showed them by means of a magnifying glass, first to the -women and then to the men, what hideous creatures there -were in foul water, to their great disgust, for I saw it in -every face, and explained that when they drank such water, -and all these clawing, wriggling creatures got into their -insides, they would see bhuts, ghosts, even in the day time, -and get fever, cholera and all other diseases.</p> - -<p class='c006'>I may have magnified even the truth in this, but as it is -what all medical men do when they wish to frighten their -simple-minded patients, my little exaggeration was excusable. -I talked very plainly to them of the nasty, filthy -habit of the Hindus, washing their bodies and rinsing their -mouths in the foul pools, and then using the water for -drinking and cooking purposes. Of all the customs of the -India people this is the vilest, and often have I seen these -self styled holy Brahmins, so fastidious as not to drink -water out of my clean glass, yet bathing in water so foul -that I would not allow my dog to be washed in it, and then -drinking the same water.</p> - -<p class='c006'><span class='pageno' id='Page_150'>150</span>The Government sends to Europe for learned Medicos to -come out here at great expense and publishes octavos on -the prevention of disease, and yet allows these talaos or -cess-pools to exist near every village, the very hot walloes -and breeding places of nearly every kind of disease. It is -a very soft thing for these gentlemen to get such a pleasure -trip, and that is about all there is in it, except the taxes on -the people to pay the bills.</p> - -<p class='c006'>I think my talks on this subject were a great success, as -I saw afterward that the people were particular to get -water for drinking and domestic purposes from the wells, -and the water for bathing they carried away from the tank -to use outside.</p> - -<p class='c006'>All these things may be considered trifles by learned -scientific minds; but no matter. Many a time in my life -I have had to do with trifles. When that English gentleman, -my father left us, and poor mama broke her heart, a -trifle perhaps to him,—and little sister and I lived on a -few handfuls of rice a day, given by the poor out of their -scanty store, it was a mere trifle, and when the good old -faqir gave us a few handfuls of parched grain, it was only -a trifle, but life to us, and when Mr. Percy found us in the -serai, only a trifle, but what would I have been if that -trifling incident had never occurred? I do not think I am -out of my sense in saying that the man who looks carefully -after all the trifles may let the big things take care of -themselves.</p> - -<p class='c006'>It is said that one of the great characteristics of Charles -Darwin was his interest in the littles of every day life, and -besides he was one of the most courteous of men. One -statement of his, has given me great satisfaction. In a -letter he says: “As for myself I believe that I have acted -rightly in steadily following and devoting my life to science. -I feel no remorse from having committed any great sin, but -have often regretted that I have not done more direct good -to my fellow-creatures.”</p> - -<p class='c006'>The tank, well filled with clean water, I stocked with the -best of fish of which the villagers soon had a plentiful supply. -I am surprised that the distinguished officers of government -who write so learnedly about relieving the poor of -<span class='pageno' id='Page_151'>151</span>India, do not look after such a cheap and excellent means -of supplying food for the people. Yet as this might become -another article for taxation my prudence suggests -silence.</p> - -<p class='c006'>I gave and also received, illustrating the Spanish proverb, -“He who would bring home the wealth of the Indies -must carry the wealth of the Indies with him.”</p> - -<p class='c006'>I became very fond of these people, and I know they had -great regard for me, and the children, especially the little -girls, chattering, laughing, playful things always around -me, and they were rewarded. As I looked at them I -thought of that little sister of mine, would I ever find her?</p> - -<p class='c006'>One thing I recalled years afterward, and that was, I -never once talked to the people about their religion or -referred to mine, for heathen as I am, I have a religion. I -never once spoke to them of the Bible or the Shasters, nor -gave them any creed or catechism. I often spoke to them -about God, pointing upwards, as to the One above, and -explained what I thought He would be pleased to have us -do, and with what He would be displeased. I am sure they -came to reverence Him with a desire to obey Him, for they -paid less and less attention to their old idolatries.</p> - -<p class='c006'>One day one of the men came to me with a question. He -first stated his case, and then asked “Sahib, do you think -Permeshwar, God, would be pleased to have me do that?” -“No” I replied, “I don’t think He would.” “Then,” -said he, “I will not do it.” I felt that good seed had been -planted in their hearts as in their fields, and I would let it -grow and ripen, cared for by God himself.</p> - -<p class='c006'>For some time I enjoyed this pleasant labor, as it -diverted my thoughts from my desolate home. I have long -since come to the conclusion that when a man becomes -tired of himself, or is down in the mouth or heart, the best -remedy is to try and benefit his fellow men.</p> - -<p class='c006'>Said Rowland Hill: “I would give nothing for that -man’s religion whose very dog and cat are not the better -for it.”</p> - -<p class='c006'>I left the villages to themselves for awhile and engaged -in other matters.</p> - -<div class='chapter'> - <span class='pageno' id='Page_152'>152</span> - <h2 class='c004'>CHAPTER XVII.</h2> -</div> - -<p class='c005'>One day, starting on a journey, I entered an apartment -on the train in which there was a lady and gentleman. -They were very reserved as all English people are.</p> - -<p class='c006'>I remember the remark of the great Dr. Johnson to his -friend Boswell, “Sir, two men of any other nation who are -thrown into a room together at a house where they are -both visitors will immediately find some conversation. But -two Englishmen will probably go each to a different window -and remain in absolute silence.</p> - -<p class='c006'>“Sir, we do not understand the common rights of humanity.”</p> - -<p class='c006'>Apropos of this, I recall an account of a shipwreck -when only two men, Englishmen of course, were saved, one -clinging to the foremast and the other to the mainmast. -One, as he was rescued was asked, “Who is that other -man?” He replied, “I don’t know.” “But didn’t you -speak to him?” “Speak to him!” he exclaimed. “How -could I when we had not been introduced?”</p> - -<p class='c006'>I read my paper for awhile in silence. I am never alone -when I have a good book or paper, and yet I felt like talking, -as I sometimes do. Probably we all feel that way. -Strange isn’t it?</p> - -<p class='c006'>I tried to think of something to break the silence between -myself and my two silent fellow travelers, but failed -entirely. Some miles were passed, and I thought of a -good iced drink that my bearer had brought for me in my -traveler’s ice box, and without a reflection, but from the -impulse of my good nature, I suggested that perhaps they -might take something. Had I been acquainted, I might -have said in good Johnsonese, “Let us reciprocate,” but -I was prudent and cautious. They accepted at once with -thanks. This broke the ice between us, and I found them -very pleasant company. It is said, no matter by whom, -that if an Englishman is once introduced, or the ice is -broken, he can be very affable. Probably this may be true.</p> - -<p class='c006'>It was so in this case so what matter elsewhere. We enjoyed -our conversation so much that our journey passed -quickly and we were scarcely aware that we were at the -<span class='pageno' id='Page_153'>153</span>end of it. They gave me their cards, and said they were -from Wazirabad. Wazirabad! How that name struck me! -I quickly asked, “Did you know a Mr. and Mrs. Strangway, -who lived there?” Both replied at once, “They were our -most intimate friends!” I told them that the Strangways, -years ago, had adopted a little sister of mine, and though I -and another had written, we could never get a word from -them or about her. They replied, that soon after the -Strangways returned with the little girl they left for -Europe taking her with them, and remained abroad for -years, where she was educated. While absent, the Strangways -from some cause or other were obliged to return to -India, and soon after their arrival they both died suddenly -from the cholera. “But what became of the daughter?” -I impatiently asked. Replied the lady: “She was left -without any means, and went as a governess to Bhagulpur.” -At the mention of this name I sprang to my feet -with a start. “Do you know to whom she went?” I asked.</p> - -<p class='c006'>The lady looked at her husband, and after a moment’s -hesitation said, “Wasn’t it to the Shaws?” “Great -Heavens! then I have seen her without knowing her,” I exclaimed. -My heart thumped in its beating, and cold chills -raced over me. They probably attributed this to my excitement, -at suddenly hearing of my long-lost sister. And -I, what did I think, or what didn’t I think? That villain of -a magistrate leaving the station, and the sudden disappearance -of the governess, my sister!</p> - -<p class='c006'>We shook hands, but I hardly knew when my newly -made friends left me. Horror of horrors! To have been -so near and yet not known her, and that cursed old Englishman -talking about her as he did, and how could I think -it, leading her astray! My sister! As long as she was -somebody else’s sister, how little I cared, but now when -she was my sister? How could I think of it? How endure -it? I went to some hotel, I cared not where. I had no -desire for dinner. I could not sleep or rest, but walked -the floor. What a never ending night it was! The moments -grew into hours, and the hours into days, before the -morning broke. It seemed as if I was under the curse of -Heaven. Born under a curse, with trouble enough already -<span class='pageno' id='Page_154'>154</span>to have broken my heart, when would it end? Would this -be my lot until death released me? What maddening -thoughts I had during that long never ending night! It -seemed as if my heart would burst and my brain go mad -in anger and despair. I forgot my business and took the -first train for home, and the journey seemed eternal.</p> - -<p class='c006'>At last I reached home, so thoroughly exhausted that I -felt and knew that I must rest and sleep or die. I ate -some food without tasting it, and then yielding, I slept, -for nature could endure no more. Ah! what would become -of us if we could not sleep! What a hell of anguish -and despair would we be in without it?</p> - -<p class='c006'>Yet I awoke as if from some terrible dream, of demons, -fiends, with horrible forms and faces and some accursed -men wrangling and fighting over a beautiful innocent childlike -girl, with none to help her, neither God above, nor -angels, nor women, or men. I awoke so terrified that I -could not realize my own self. I felt that I was absent, -gone away and had to come back to myself. It was some -minutes of time before I recovered from that fearful state, -and then I became calm, for I began to reason about the -folly of wasting my strength when I might need it so -much. I compelled myself by my will to be quiet, and -partook of breakfast.</p> - -<p class='c006'>The next thing was to find out the station of the commissioner. -I thought first of Mr. Jasper. No, that would -not do. I did not want him, now my best friend, to know -my secret, my fears or my sorrows. We often prefer to -hide such things from our best friends. I went to the -magistrate, a stranger to me. I asked him as calmly as I -could, the address of Mr. Smith, now commissioner somewhere, -formerly magistrate and collector in our station, -that I had some important business with him, and hadn’t -I? He at once gave me the name of the place. I thanked -him and left.</p> - -<p class='c006'>I took the first train for Jalalpur, the headquarters of -the commissioner, where I arrived the next morning. Another -fearful night. I cannot describe it, as the very -remembrance of it now makes my old heart ache. I -thought of those of whom I had read, going to the guillotine, -<span class='pageno' id='Page_155'>155</span>the awful journey, and the dread of its end. What -would be at the end of my journey? I shuddered at the -thought of it, and felt as if I was going to my doom, to a -hell of some kind, and something which I could not resist, -compelled me to go on, go on.</p> - -<p class='c006'>The station was at length reached, and reason took possession -of me, and I thought I heard a voice saying, “Be a -man, Charles, be a man.” Ah! Mr. Percy, would to God -you were here now to help me! The thought of his words -braced me up. I had a bath at the station rooms, the colder -the better, I thought, and then a breakfast by force of my -will, and then out on my search.</p> - -<p class='c006'>If ever a criminal went limp to the scaffold I could sympathize -with him that morning. Going along the road I -met a government chuprassi, as shown by his clothes and -badge, and I made inquiries of him, one of which was, if he -knew of a young woman, an Eurasian, under the protection -of the Commissioner Sahib? Protection! God forgive me -for that lie! But how else could I ask? He looked me -over, again and again, and hesitated. I waited. He then -said, “Sahib, I am one of the Commissioner Sahib’s servants. -If he knew I told you anything about this woman -he would send me to Jehannam before the sun went down.” -I replied that I had some news for her, that he should have -no fear, and need only tell me the direction to her place. -Before telling, he exacted a promise that I would never -mention him in any way, or his head would have to say -salaam to his shoulders.</p> - -<p class='c006'>I went on and came to the place. How much it reminded -me of that small wretched court where my little mama once -was. I hurried in through the narrow door or gate, as I -did not wish to be seen by any one. There she sat on the -veranda of a small house with a little boy at her knees. -She was very much disturbed at my appearance. I saw at -the first glance our mother’s large lustrous eyes. Why do -we always speak of the eyes of a person? Is it because -they are the windows of the soul through which we look as -through windows into a house? I now saw the well remembered -features of the face. I could not be mistaken. It -was she, the long lost sister.</p> - -<p class='c006'><span class='pageno' id='Page_156'>156</span>Though I recognized her, would she know me, as she -was so young when we parted? That thought troubled -me.</p> - -<p class='c006'>I did a great deal of thinking in that moment of silence. -How fast we think at times!</p> - -<p class='c006'>I bowed and said, “Good morning. My name is Japhet, -Charles Japhet. Are you Miss Strangway?” “Yes,” -she replied. “Then you remember Mr. and Mrs. Strangway, -of Wazirabad?” I asked. “Oh! yes, surely I do,” she -quickly answered, with animation. “They adopted me, I -was as their daughter, their only child, and how they loved -me! O, if they had only lived, I would not have become -what I am now.”</p> - -<p class='c006'>She bowed forward, her face in her hands, and sobbed -bitterly. I could have cried, too, and why not? Quickly -the thought came to me, “Don’t let your feelings run -away with your sense, for you need all the sense you have -got.” After she had recovered a little, I asked, “Do you -remember where Mr. and Mrs. Strangway got you?” She -thought a moment, and replied, “Not very clearly, all I -remember, that there was a great big house, and a great -number of girls, with nice white frocks; that a lady came -one day, took me by the hand and led me away; that is all -I recollect, and I suppose that this lady must have been -Mrs. Strangway, for I was with her always afterward.” -“So you remember the frocks; just like girls!” I couldn’t -help saying. She smiled. It was that playful smile that -I so well remembered, and which I was glad to see, even in -her sad condition, and though my heart was breaking with -sorrow and dread.</p> - -<p class='c006'>“But do you remember nothing about a little brother of -yours?” I asked.</p> - -<p class='c006'>“Nothing but this,” she answered. “I remember a -long, dusty road. One day the little boy, my brother, I -think, went to climb a tree to get me a flower or some fruit, -and a great big monkey up in the tree made faces and chattered -at him, and when the little boy ran away from the -tree the monkey chased him, and I was in a great fright for -his sake. That is all I remember.”</p> - -<p class='c006'>How vividly I recalled that scene! How frightened I -<span class='pageno' id='Page_157'>157</span>was as I saw that monster grinning at me, and how I ran -with him after me, and another thing, that the little sister -picked up a stick, and came to defend me, bravely shaking -the stick at the vicious brute.</p> - -<p class='c006'>There was no more doubt, so I said, “I am your brother.” -She sprang to her feet, exclaiming, “You my brother? -You that little brother? Come in quickly!” For I had -been standing outside. She threw her arms around my -neck and kissed me. Why shouldn’t she? “You my -brother? You my brother?” she repeated, as if it was impossible. -“Yes, and you are my sister, my long lost sister!” -I replied.</p> - -<p class='c006'>We sat for an hour or more. There was no fear of interruption, -as no one came in the day time but an old woman -servant, and she had gone to her home in the city, not to -return until toward evening. There was no fear of that -distinguished Christian gentleman, the Honorable Commissioner, -coming, for his deeds were deeds of shame and -darkness, for which he always chose the night. I thought -this, but certainly did not say so.</p> - -<p class='c006'>She gave me an outline of her life, told how kind and -loving her adopted parents were to her, how they left India -and placed her in a school in France while they spent several -years on the continent. They then took her to England, -where they placed her in an excellent school, while -they spent some years visiting relatives in America. Returning, -they took a home in Scotland, often traveling, -sight-seeing, mainly for her improvement, while she enjoyed -all the luxuries she wished. Then the loss of property, the -return to India, and the sudden death of those she loved, -and who loved her as their own child, how she was then -thrown upon the tender mercies of the world to earn her -own living, of her going to the Shaws as a governess, and -then she cried as if her heart would break. The pitiful -story—ah, the pity of it—I knew that was yet to come. I -sat in dread, cold with fear. “O, God, if this cup would -only pass from me.”</p> - -<p class='c006'>She began again, with bated breath, how the commissioner -came to her at the club grounds where she was with -the children, how he met her as if by accident in the early -<span class='pageno' id='Page_158'>158</span>morning when she was out with them, of his smiles and -flatteries. That he told her of the death of his wife, and -how lonely he was, to get her sympathy. Then of his -asking her to marry him, and of her repeated refusals, of -his persistency until she at length consented. Then he -received promotion in a distant province. He promised -that they would be married on the journey, and in his new -home she would be his wife, so she went with him, but it -was not convenient for him to stop on the way, for he had -to be at his appointment on a certain date.</p> - -<p class='c006'>“So here I am,” she bitterly exclaimed. “He has -promised a hundred times to marry me, and lied every -time. What am I now? Not his wife, only his aurat, his -woman.” She moaned.</p> - -<p class='c006'>It was the same old story, of lying, deceiving rakes to -allure victims into their nets. I have often thought if there -is no hell, one should be invented for such infernal villains. -What shall I compare them to? I know of nothing but -that they are incarnate devils, fiends in human shape. The -tiger, the most ferocious of brutes, kills his prey, destroys -them and puts an end to their suffering, but these human -devils prolong the lives of their victims, by deception and -lies, to gratify their damnable and insatiate lust. What -were my feelings? I felt like cursing, and committing -murder. I do not hesitate to say this, and before God too, -who I think would not rebuke me.</p> - -<p class='c006'>She shed bitter tears while I stood by, thinking. At -length I said: “I have come on purpose to take you away -from this hell, and we will go at once.” “I am ready! -Thank God, I am ready now!” she exclaimed.</p> - -<p class='c006'>I went out and called a gari and on returning, found she -had put all she wanted in her bag, and taking her baby -boy, we were soon on the way to the railway station. Before -the train came in, she took a piece of paper and wrote, -“Gone, to return no more, for you have lied to me,—Clara -Strangway.” This was enclosed in an envelope and addressed -to “H. J. Smith, Commissioner,” and dropped in -the postal box.</p> - -<p class='c006'>We reached our home, and a new life for her commenced. -We were happy in a brother and sister’s love and care, as -<span class='pageno' id='Page_159'>159</span>much so as we could be, except for the thoughts of that -cursed part in her last few years. No one asked questions, -and we told none our secret. She passed in sight as my -widowed sister. Was she not a widow, in a cursed widowhood?</p> - -<p class='c006'>Not long after, a young Eurasian gentleman of good -family and business, became acquainted with her and proposed -marriage. She told him the whole story, concealing -nothing. They were married, and lead a happy life.</p> - -<p class='c006'>It seemed that I had lived a dozen lives in that short -time. Life is a comedy to those who think, and a tragedy -to those who feel. Mine surely was a tragedy, terribly -real.</p> - -<p class='c006'>Thus ended another episode in my life, ended only in -part, for it was burned into my memory to remain forever. -What a blessing if there were some erasive to remove the -foul stains from memory! But no, it cannot be; not God -himself can do it. A blessing? No, a curse, for the good -too might then be erased as well, and so we are to keep all, -the good and also the evil, and forever.</p> - -<div class='chapter'> - <h2 class='c004'>CHAPTER XVIII.</h2> -</div> - -<p class='c005'>I was alone again. I sought company in my books. -They were friends whom I could trust, and would not leave -or betray me. I also busied myself in my garden, and in -looking after my property. I often went to my villages. -There was nothing that gave me so much satisfaction as to -see the happiness and prosperity of those people. They -were not all good, or without faults by any means, but what -people are? I had found more sinners than saints among -the upper class of society, so why should I expect anything -more from these ignorant villagers? I say upper class. I -don’t know why, except it is the fashion, good form, or -something of that style. They may be upper, that is, -ahead in shameless dishonesty, in gilded fashion, deceptive -force, in skillful lying, willful seduction and foul unchastity. -If that is the meaning of the term, I accept it, but the real -<span class='pageno' id='Page_160'>160</span>genuine upper class of the world is what are called the -common people.</p> - -<p class='c006'>I doubt if anywhere on the globe the same number of -people could have been found making up a community, as -in my villages, who were more industrious, honest, truthful, -grateful and virtuous than were these people. They were -not allured by ambition to be something above their lot. -They had not learned anything of the follies, fashions, intrigues, -deceptions, seductions and vices of the civilized -Christian world. Their natures had never been distorted -and deformed by coming in contact with civilized society.</p> - -<p class='c006'>I often doubt if so much education and knowledge is -not more of a curse than a blessing. Eve got to knowing -too much, and Adam followed her, and their knowledge has -made liars and seducers for us ever since.</p> - -<p class='c006'>I doubt, no I know it, that it would have been utterly -impossible for any leading man in either of the villages to -have conceived, planned, and accomplished such a villainous -crime as that of the distinguished Christian Commissioner -Sahib. They could not, and would not have done it, for -their high moral, or high animal sense, if you like it better, -would have revolted at it. The highest sense of chastity is -in brutes, and the very lowest in the upper classes of human -society. I am a liar if this is not true. But what is the -use of talking?</p> - -<p class='c006'>I sometimes went to the club, as I did not like to exclude -myself from all mankind. There were many newcomers, -who looked askance at me. To some of them I was introduced, -and they proved to be very pleasant and agreeable -companions, for though I have had my grievances, and may -be a little cynical at times, yet I would not have it understood, -that I think all people are bad, or that there may not -be some people, even of the “upper classes,” and in every -grade of society who are good and trying to do good. Yet, -I was not comfortable. The general company was not to -my taste. The conversation was usually horsey or vicious -among the men, or made up of gossip and slander among -the women. Frequently on going home, I tried to recall -some idea, some information that I had acquired, but there -was absolutely nothing worth carrying home.</p> - -<p class='c006'><span class='pageno' id='Page_161'>161</span>One evening, as I approached a company, I was introduced -to several, but one quickly and deliberately turned -his back upon me. A friend told me later on, that he was -one of the new magistrates, who had just come to the -station, and that he gave as his reason for snubbing me, -that he had a preference in his acquaintance, and did not -care to know that “Eurasian.” I recalled him as the -downy youth, who had made a similar remark when I was -at the engineering college, and further that he was a son -of the Commissioner of Jalalpur. Worthy scion of a -noble sire!</p> - -<p class='c006'>I concluded that the game was not worth the candle, so I -paid up all my dues and withdrew from the club, for my own -good, and probably to the satisfaction of Mr. Smith and -others.</p> - -<p class='c006'>Mr. Jasper frequently called. His conversation always -set me to thinking. This is a good sign of conversation, -as well as of a book. In my experience the best books are -those which lie open in my hand, while my thoughts are -pursuing some ideas suggested by something just read. -The only real use of books is to make a man think for himself. -Reading that does not set the mind to work, not -only wastes the time but weakens the faculty for thought.</p> - -<p class='c006'>If a book will not set one thinking for himself, it is not -worth shelf-room. The same with men. One might be -with some a week or month, and all they have to give is -talk, mere words, while they are enamored by their own -verbosity. I also dislike a man who always agrees with -me, and never goes beyond my depth. Mr. Jasper was -always climbing, reaching out for something higher than -himself, and exciting one to go with him.</p> - -<p class='c006'>One morning I abruptly asked him, “Do you believe in -God?” I cannot tell why I asked the question, as we cannot -always give a reason for our doings.</p> - -<p class='c006'>He exclaimed, “Why do you ask such a question? Believe -in God! How can I help it? How can any thinking -being do otherwise? I see, you have got the impression -from something I have said, that because I do not believe -everything in the Bible, the church, the creeds, as some do, -I must be an atheist. It is so easy for some to use that -<span class='pageno' id='Page_162'>162</span>epithet against any one who is not willing to swallow -everything that people wish to force down his throat. -Some one has said, I forget who, that ‘if some mortal steps -on the world’s platform and announces a few salient truths -which do not conform to the stereotyped systems of the -religious community, he is overwhelmed with hisses and -objurgations, denounced as a heretic or ostracized as an -agnostic or an infidel.’</p> - -<p class='c006'>“I am profoundly a theist. I can say, with Voltaire, -that if there is not a God it would be necessary to invent -one. He was also very orthodox in his belief in hell, for, -when a friend wrote to him, ‘I have succeeded in getting -rid of the idea of hell,’ Voltaire replied, ‘I congratulate -you; I am very far from that.’</p> - -<p class='c006'>“But to the question. I doubt if there is really an -atheist in the world. There are infidels, as every one is an -infidel in regard to something. There are different views -about God, as many as there are people. You never saw -two faces exactly alike. I have often thought of this, that -of the fifteen hundred millions of people in the world, we -can recognize every one from another. It seems incredible. -If then, all these faces are different, so are the -minds, and each one has his conception of God. Who -will presume to say that any one kind of face is more -acceptable to God than another? Or who is to tell us that -all the rest must make theirs conform to a certain type, or -to lay down a law that such is the will of God?</p> - -<p class='c006'>“He that did it would be laughed at as a fool for his -presumption. The white man, in his arrogance, sneers at -all the rest, and thinks that his complexion is the one -above all others. How does he know but what God prefers -the ebony black to his white leprous skin?</p> - -<p class='c006'>“The different races uphold their own color, as they -should. If then, we cannot determine the type of face or -color, how, then, can we fix the type of mind to be preferred? -Who shall lay down a law that all men shall think -alike, in a certain groove, and in a particular manner, and -believe the same things in the same way, as one man or a -set of men, in their assumed superiority, think the best! -Why should you, or any class of men, dictate to me how I -<span class='pageno' id='Page_163'>163</span>shall think about God, or in fact about anything, any more -than you or they should tell me how to have my hair cut, -or to select a certain pattern for my clothes?</p> - -<p class='c006'>“I go into your garden, and may make suggestions -about your walks, or your flowers, and you may act upon -them or not, but what right have I to insist and command -you to do according to my views with your own property? -What right, then, have I to step into your mind, and tell -you to think as I do, and believe what I tell you, or -be damned? When men cannot make two faces alike, how -can they expect to fashion the minds of men to one pattern? -This has been attempted in all ages, and mainly by -the Church, and what was the result? Persecution, imprisonment, -crucifixion, burning at the stake, pouring molten -lead into the ears, bursting people with water poured -into their mouths, tearing them limb from limb, in short, -no tortures that devilish ingenuity could invent but were -inflicted, and the wars, desolating countries, the destruction -of cities, the outrage and murder of helpless women and -children, fire and the sword, the fiendish passions of men -unrestrained, a greater destruction of property and human -life by the Christian religious wars, than in all the wars of -the world put together, and for what purpose? To make -men think alike. Did they succeed? Not at all. Mankind -will think as it pleases, fire or no fire, and in spite of -the direst persecution. The attempt was so absurd and -outrageous that any one, half mad or an idiot, ought to have -seen the folly of it. The scientists might, with as much -reason, call a convocation and pass a resolution that after a -certain date all mankind should be of a certain height, and -of a particular color. Yet, notwithstanding the horrible -failure, the same old spirit exists, and the dungeon, the -rack, fire and sword would come into use again for the -same old hellish purpose if it were possible.</p> - -<p class='c006'>“This is the era of another method, until in the revolution -of time, the old system may again appear, as the affairs -of men have their cycles and their seasons, as the spheres -and all things in nature. In ancient times the religious -believed in knocking unbelief on the head with battle axes. -Now it is the use of offensive epithets, caricature, sarcasm, -<span class='pageno' id='Page_164'>164</span>virulent attacks, denunciation, differing from the former -methods, but with the same old spirit and the same purpose -in view.</p> - -<p class='c006'>“Yet, to be candid and reasonable, I am glad to admit -that there has been great improvement. There is now -a wide liberty and more generosity, simply because the -world has grown wiser by experience, and the number of -free thinkers, those people who think as they choose, have -increased, and can show that they also have rights which -the others are compelled to respect.</p> - -<p class='c006'>“One thing I cannot abide. It is that any man, or set -of men, should organize a church, patch up a creed, formulate -some ordinances and make claims that they are right -and all others are wrong. They have divine authority, -they say, and so say they all, each batch of them.</p> - -<p class='c006'>“But who are they? Men, all, every one of them, and -all of them very fallible men, too. Can any one set of -them have any superiority or right over all other men?</p> - -<p class='c006'>“If Peter, who denied his master, and cursed, and a -very fallible man he was, could found a church, why not -each of the other apostles, or why not anybody, for that -matter? If a Roman Church, why not an English Church, -an American, an African, a Chinese, a Hottentot Church? -No one could assert that the African Church might not be -as acceptable to God as the African face, and there -might be as much difference between these churches as in -the color of the different peoples. So many get up -schemes to assist Providence, as if He was incapable of -conducting His own affairs.</p> - -<p class='c006'>“Suppose a being from another world, or not to go so -far, say a heathen, should begin the study of the different -beliefs of the different churches and at the same time study -the actions of those who profess belief in them. What -would be his inevitable conclusion?</p> - -<p class='c006'>“That Jesus was the Prince of Peace? And that all the -people of these different creeds are his true followers?</p> - -<p class='c006'>“No more, than that the sheep and tiger, the hare and the -cat are of the same family. He might believe that the tiger -and the lamb might be together, but the lamb would be -inside the tiger, and that there would be peace among the -<span class='pageno' id='Page_165'>165</span>churches only when all the others would be in the bowels -of one.</p> - -<p class='c006'>“There is a great deal made of that scripture phrase of -the lion and the lamb lying down together, but each sect -wishes to be the lion.</p> - -<p class='c006'>“This may be a crude way of stating the case, but is it -not a fact that the Roman church will never rest until it has -devoured all the others? The Anglican church and its infant -in America are always crying out for unity, but is not -this ever the cry, ‘Come into me?’ It ill becomes the -adherents of the Church of England, that dissented from -the Church of Rome, to throw stones at those who dissent -from them. Each of the sects, and they all are sects, -claims to be the body of Christ. What a wonderful number -of bodies he must have! If they are all in one body, -what a disturbed condition it must be in! If Jesus was divine, -it is sacrilegious to think of all the discordant elements -shut up in him, or if he was only human, still -it is mortifying to think that his teaching and example -should produce such a variety of beliefs and actions.</p> - -<p class='c006'>“The Roman church, to begin with, regards all others as -schismatic, heretic, their clergy as lacking lawful orders, -their sacraments and ordinances as null and void. The -Roman church declares that its restoration to civil power is -necessary, ‘that when the temporal government of the apostolic -see is at stake the security and well being of the entire -human family is also in jeopardy.’ This church insists that -the state has no rights over anything which it declares to be -within its domain, and that Protestantism being a mere rebellion, -has no rights at all; that even in Protestant communities -the Catholic bishop is the only lawful spiritual pastor. -She claims everything.</p> - -<p class='c006'>“The Anglican church would like to affiliate with the -mother church, be considered as a branch or offshoot, but -the mother church will none of it. She will have no bastard -children in her family. She must be all over all. The -Anglican after such a snub comes with his apostolic succession -and assumed divine rights, treats others as the Roman -serves him. Both have their different creeds and rituals, -ceremonies, millinery, exclusive consecrated churches and -<span class='pageno' id='Page_166'>166</span>graveyards, in which none of the outside world may be -laid to rest.</p> - -<p class='c006'>“None even can enjoy the last inheritance of mankind -unless he happens to belong to their folds, they making -death a sort of human judgment day, in trying to forestall -the Almighty by keeping their sheep from the goats.</p> - -<p class='c006'>“And as we go on, the separations continue in almost -endless variety, each sect attacking the other. Their -papers or organs are full of sneers and slurs, bitter acrimonious -attacks on each other, while they all assume to be -of Christ. Yet they wonder that the churches do not -reach the masses. What would the masses get by going -into them?</p> - -<p class='c006'>“Another view. A church established by law or by -some means may be considered a very respectable, proper -and orthodox thing and all that, but what can it do to relieve -me of my individual responsibility to God? I am not -answerable to the church for the eternal welfare of my soul. -I myself must look to that. Go to church, believe in the -church, accept its creeds. Some of this may be a help to -me, to quicken my thoughts, enlarge my understanding, but -I deny any divine power or authority in it over me. Will -the church take my place and be judged for me, relieving -me of any final judgment? If not, how can I rely on it when -there is a final settlement between God and myself? At -last I am to stand naked and alone. This is the truth. -‘Thou wast alone at the time of thy birth; thou wilt be -alone in the moment of death; alone thou must answer at -the bar of the inexorable Judge.’</p> - -<p class='c006'>“Nothing can come between me and God. I am what I -am, and so shall I remain forever.</p> - -<p class='c006'>“If I could get some one to do my thinking, to believe -for me and to relieve me of all mental and moral responsibility -in the end; if any one of these ecclesiastical leaders, from -the self styled infallible pope down to the street Salvation -Army shouter, could give me a quittance from sin and a -sure deed to an inheritance in heaven, it would be well to -trust them. Not one of them is sure of heaven himself. -Yet they uphold their different creeds as if the Almighty -had written and signed them with His own hand. Their -<span class='pageno' id='Page_167'>167</span>assurance is only equaled by their impudence, when they -demand of every one, ‘Believe as I tell you,’ as if the -eternal destiny of human souls was in their say so.</p> - -<p class='c006'>“The church can be a kind of a human mutual aid society, -and has its place in the world, but nothing more. I -must live my own life, die my own death and remain what -I make myself; and I cannot see how God, or angels, or men -can change this inevitable condition for me.</p> - -<p class='c006'>“If I could sell out, deliver myself over to the church -or some body, get rid of life, of myself, but I do not know -how it can be done, nor do I know of anyone who could -make the purchase and give me a release from all further -responsibility.</p> - -<p class='c006'>“The fact is, everything in the world is so desperately -human. All humanity is on the same level plane. None -can rise higher than the rest. Yes, it is true that some -claim to know, to have entered into the secret councils of -the Almighty and to understand all His plans, and so are -able to dictate to the rest, but when investigated they really -know no more than others. They have evolved a lot of -theories from their inner consciousness, nothing more; most -frequently the less they really know, the more bold and -dogmatical they are.</p> - -<p class='c006'>“A young man—and generally they are below the average -in natural ability—goes to a school where he is taught -some particular belief, how to preach it, defend it; then he -is set apart, ordained by the laying on of hands of men -little wiser and better than himself, and he goes forth to -uphold or disseminate his creed with the voice of an infallible -trumpet. By what right does he assume to have the -ability or the authority to know all about the purposes of -God or dominate over his fellow men?</p> - -<p class='c006'>“I grant his right to bray like an ass if he chooses, but -I deny his power to anathematize me for not believing his -bray to be the roar of a lion. Many a time have I sat in -church and heard a beardless stripling of a youth, just -from school, make his statements about Providence with -an air of authority as if he had just been appointed -prime minister to the Almighty. What did he know more -than his audience? Much less than most of them. Take -<span class='pageno' id='Page_168'>168</span>an old priest or clergyman. Who is he? Only a man as -I am. What is he? Only a student as I am. Where has -he been that I have not gone? What advantages has he -had more than I? None. Is God nearer to him than to -me? I trust not. We are the same in every way, men. -Yet when he takes his place in the pulpit he assumes that -he knows everything, and presumes that I know nothing; -preaches to me, dictates to me and denounces me for not -agreeing with him and accepting all his talk, his sublimated -drivel as God’s truth. Charles Kingsley, a most sensible -priest, says, ‘Youths who hide their crass ignorance and -dullness under the cloak of church infallibility, and having -neither tact, manners, learning, humanity or any other dignity -whereon to stand, talk loudly <i><span lang="fr">pour pis aller</span></i> about the -dignity of the priesthood.’</p> - -<p class='c006'>“The churches assume to be invested by God with -power to regulate our belief without taking upon themselves -any responsibility for our miscarriage; they teach -that the spiritual direction and salvation of a man’s soul is -wholly in the power of somebody else than himself.</p> - -<p class='c006'>“The priest declares that the bible says so, and therefore -it must be true. Who made the bible? Men, such as we -are, and therefore of no final authority. He says the -church teaches so and so. But who made the church? -Men. So on all through the gamut. We start with man -and man made things. We never get away from men and -never rise any higher than men can go.</p> - -<p class='c006'>“I put nothing in the place of Almighty God or between -Him and myself. I defy the authority of any to impose -upon me what they are not willing that I should impose -upon them. Why should a man attempt to bind my conscience -when he is not willing to allow me to bind his? I -refuse to accept pope or priest as having any authority to -direct me in religious matters. God is as near to me as to -them. If they can get power from Him so can I. If they -can presume to use upon me what they assume to have received, -why can I not act in the same way toward them? -The pope assumes to direct me; why not I in turn direct -him? He has his authority, so he says, from heaven; so -might I say of mine. What then is the difference? Only -<span class='pageno' id='Page_169'>169</span>this. He is a big pope, inheriting his power by tradition; -I am but a little pope, just starting. In himself he is no -greater or better a man than I am. He has only power -and wealth acquired by other men. A man, as Buddha, -Jesus, Muhamed, starts alone as the founder of a new religion. -The movement continues until the followers of -each are numbered by millions. A priest commences a -schismatic, and as the years pass on, one thing after another -is assumed, culminating in papal infallibility, and the pope -is considered as a god upon earth.</p> - -<p class='c006'>“Religious tyranny is worse than political tyranny. In -the one the highest aspirations of the soul are fettered -and enslaved, while by the other the body only is in subjugation.</p> - -<p class='c006'>“Charlemagne converted an ecclesiastical fiction into a -political fact. The sword compelled the people to acknowledge -the pope as the vicegerent of God. The popes were -the confederates of cruelty and crime. There was not an -enormity so great in the political world but would be consecrated -by the popes and priests, if it was for their interest -to do so. History tells what this church has done -for its own aggrandizement. The Roman has been more -bold and defiant, as it had the political power, but the -other sects, each in its own way, has sought to dominate -the opinions of mankind.</p> - -<p class='c006'>“But enough of this. The time must come when the -world will worship only one God and do away with the -idolatry of the bible, of Jesus, of Mary, of the innumerable -saints, the adulation of rites, rituals, ceremonies, and -make righteousness and holiness consist in obeying the -laws of God, as written in the hearts of men, and in maintaining -clean, upright lives.</p> - -<p class='c006'>“We need a natural, not an artificial religion, one in -harmony with the nature of God, not something manufactured -by councils or religious tinkerers. I am well -aware that most if not all the people in the churches would -deny my right to have any opinion at all on these subjects -except what they hold. I have known Christian ministers -shocked at the suggestion of a doubt about any of -the tenets of their faith, and yet I have heard these same -<span class='pageno' id='Page_170'>170</span>men, well versed in Hinduism, attack it with such virulence -and ridicule that the very heathen in front of them -begged them for shame to desist.</p> - -<p class='c006'>“If Christian ministers in the bazars can preach against -Muhamedanism and Hinduism; if they can write books to -destroy these religions, why should they object to an investigation -of their own creeds? They talk of the intolerance -and bigotry of the Muhamedans, but who so intolerant as -the Christians? Let one of their number leave their ranks -with all honesty and good intention. He is then shunned -as a leper, avoided as if he were a dangerous animal and -treated with contempt, and reflections are made on his -motives, until he is at length obliged in self defense, and -for his own self respect, to give his reasons and make attacks -in return, when but for the uncharitable treatment he -received would have remained silent.”</p> - -<p class='c006'>I had asked frequent questions during the conversation, -but do not consider them worth repeating. This accounts -for the apparent breaks in Mr. Jasper’s remarks. It was -no fault of his that he did not answer my first question, as -I diverted him from it by a question. I again referred to -it, and he said:</p> - -<p class='c006'>“Believe in God? Most emphatically I do. I came to -conclude in the existence of God in this way. I see about -me a world of matter. It is inert, dead, incapable of motion -in itself or of moving other things. It could not -therefore come into existence by itself. I observe that -vegetable and animal life is above matter and has a certain -power over it, yet I am conscious that this life did not create -itself. Then comes man, supreme over all, with his -varied powers and faculties. I know from my own experience, -that though he can do much he is only a transformer. -He cannot create anything, so he could not be his -own creator. So on, from the lowest to the highest life I -see no power of creating. I see what man can do, the -transcendant harmony and adaptation of the things his -mind can arrange but not create. I see the wonderful -things in nature, their beauty and the universal harmony -of all things, not only of the earth but of the heavenly -bodies. Everything I see is according to law, nothing by -<span class='pageno' id='Page_171'>171</span>chance. I see nothing on earth that can create the smallest -thing, and that nothing is moved or transferred but by -life, mind; and hence I infer that there must be a mind -above all this to start it and continue it, and this mind I -call God. I do not know what you think of my theory, but -it is satisfactory to myself, and this is sufficient for me. -It may not satisfy you or any other being on earth. I am -not thinking for others; only for myself. I must believe -and act for myself.</p> - -<p class='c006'>“This mind, spirit, Being above, I revere, I worship, I -love. He is my light, my life, my peace and joy. I -cannot but think Him infinitely wise, for I see proofs of His -wisdom everywhere. I see His goodness in all He gives me -to enjoy. I judge Him to be Almighty, for I see his power -displayed everywhere. I know of His mercy, for if it -were not for that I would not be permitted to live, violating -what I cannot but see are His righteous laws. I see -it is the evident purpose of life to be and enjoy. Should I -wantonly wound a bird, I ask, what if some one should torture -me in the same way? Should a man wrong my sister -or my daughter, how would I feel? How then could I -injure his sister? Why should I do anything which I -would not have done to me? I believe in Providence, -one who upholds and directs this universal all, from the -largest planets, down to the drop of dew on a rose leaf. I -see and feel all this, that as matter cannot act of itself, it -must be acted upon, and with what wisdom, power and -love!</p> - -<p class='c006'>“When I obey the laws of nature, and of my being, -there is a satisfaction. When I violate the laws there is a -sense of wrong, a knowledge that I have sinned, and remorse -follows, warning me not to do the like again. If I -fail to listen to the requests of the poor, the question always -comes: ‘If you were in their place, how would you -like to be treated in that way?’</p> - -<p class='c006'>“What more? I pray for light, for forgiveness, for -strength, for wisdom. I thank God for all things, and when -I come to Him in humility, when I make confession of my -sins, throw myself upon Him, into His merciful arms, and -feel that this mind, this Infinite being is my God, my -<span class='pageno' id='Page_172'>172</span>Father, what a peace and joy comes into my life! I often -like to sit in silence, not to think, but to feel with my whole -being, after God. This is Heaven to me, to be in harmony -with the Divine One above, around and within me, and I -am supremely happy. I have no fears, no doubts, for I -have done the best I know.</p> - -<p class='c006'>“Now you have read the thoughts of my soul. Good -night, Mr. Japhet.”</p> - -<p class='c006'>He said all this with so much sincerity that I could not but -believe that he had let me read “the thoughts of his soul.”</p> - -<div class='chapter'> - <h2 class='c004'>CHAPTER XIX.</h2> -</div> - -<p class='c005'>I had not forgotten scarcely an incident in my past life. -I often went back, in memory, to that little court where I -first found myself. Everything appeared before me as if -placed upon a canvas by some realistic painter. The old, -dilapidated gate-way, with some of its bricks ready to tumble -out on some passer’s head, the very color of the bricks, that -wall at the back, with its little narrow door, the mud huts -at either side, the women sitting in front of their doors preparing -their scanty food, then the narrow stair against the -back wall, the two little rooms above, and the narrow veranda -in front, as clear to my mind as if I were standing -there, and seeing it all. And that little mother, with -the sad face! O, how sad! Her lustrous eyes looking, -staring, until they became like glass. This was more than -painted, rather engraved in my memory, on my very soul, -every line and point so indelible as never to be erased.</p> - -<p class='c006'>I frequently thought of going to this place, but was -repelled from doing so. It gave me a chill, or kind -of shock to think of it. I had often read of the anxious desires -of people to revisit the lands of their birth, the places -of their youth; of the Swiss, when absent, pining for -a sight of their mountain homes.</p> - -<p class='c006'>In my maturer years I reasoned about this apparent prejudice -of mine against the place of my childhood, and called -myself foolish for allowing it to influence me. Such thoughts -<span class='pageno' id='Page_173'>173</span>gradually removed my objections, and I resolved that -I would visit the court. The opportunity soon occurred. -I had some business in Lucknow, and this being finished, I -took a stroll, and soon reached the old place, guided by directions -I received on the way. There was the old gate-way, -the mud huts, and the two little upper rooms in the -back corner, all the same as they were years ago, but in a -worse condition, if that were possible. The poor were -there, for they are always with us, and will be, until men -learn the great lesson of humanity to their fellow-creatures, -and while might makes right, and avarice makes men -stony-hearted and cruel.</p> - -<p class='c006'>I obtained permission, and went up into the little rooms, -and seating myself on a charpoy, gave way to a host of reflections. -I went back to my beginning, to the clinking -sound of those rupees. I saw again that monster sahib. I -heard the cries and laments of the dear mother, and then -on—but why tell of it? I thought till I cried, yes cried, I -am not ashamed to say it. Tears, blessed tears, they are -the shower to cool the burning heat of the heart!</p> - -<p class='c006'>How long I sat I know not. I did not measure the time -by tears, as they did in the olden times by drops of water. -Recovering myself, I had a desire to learn if any one -remembered me, or could tell me anything of that dear -mama, but the older people had gone where my questions -could not reach them. The others had not known, or had -forgotten. They had miseries enough of their own without -burdening themselves with those of other people. I went -from one to another to get, if possible, one remembrance. -Had any one given me the slightest recollection, I could -have embraced him with tears of joy. It is so sad to be -entirely forgotten, to have passed away into nothing, not to -be able to find one who remembered seeing or hearing anything -about you. This made me inexpressibly sorrowful. At -last one said that there was living near by, a Le Maistre -Sahib, an old man who might tell me something. This -gave me a gleam of hope, and in gratitude for this hint, -apparently of so little value, and out of kindness for these -poor, where I had once been so kindly treated by their -kindred, I gave the crowd around me some rupees, to their -great joy.</p> - -<p class='c006'><span class='pageno' id='Page_174'>174</span>I at once made my way to the bungalow of the sahib. He -received me with great courtesy. That he was of French -descent, on his father’s side, at least, I knew from his -name. And more, he had that suavity of manner and -genial “bonhomie” that distinguishes French people -wherever you may meet them. I told him my name was -Japhet, and I could not help adding playfully that I was -in search of my father. He replied, “Yes, he is a wise -son that knows his own father.” We chatted about various -things, and then I said I supposed I was born in the -muhalla over there, that I had been taken away when -a child, and never again saw the place till that day, when I -had come to Lucknow on business. I told him that I was -an Eurasian, that I must have had a father.</p> - -<p class='c006'>“Yes,” he interrupted, “The most of us have had -fathers.”</p> - -<p class='c006'>I continued, that very likely my father was a European, -but I never knew him, and did not even know his name—that -as he had resided in Lucknow for a long time, he probably -could give me some information.</p> - -<p class='c006'>He replied, “My father was a Frenchman of good family, -and was in the service of the old King of Oude. He -married a native woman, and we were a happy family, yet -I cannot but regret that my father had not married one of -his own race, but I was not in a position to give him any -advice on the subject. At my father’s death he left considerable -property, so I have stuck here ever since.” This -and more of his biography he gave me.</p> - -<p class='c006'>As I was more interested in looking up my own pedigree -than in listening to an account of his, I suggested a -year somewhere about which I wished to inquire and asked -if he knew of any incidents to aid me in tracing my mother -or my father.</p> - -<p class='c006'>“Yes,” said he, “I remember the time very well, and it -is strange how trivial things at times will help to fasten -greater things in the memory.”</p> - -<p class='c006'>And the old man chuckled over something as he recalled -the time. He continued: “I was then very much annoyed -by a number of cattle coming into my compound at night, -eating the grass and the vegetables in my garden, and destroying -<span class='pageno' id='Page_175'>175</span>more than they ate. My servants repeatedly tried -to catch them, but at the first noise every one bolted out -through the hedge as fast as their legs could carry them. -It seemed as if the devil was in the cattle, and the cattle -were in the plot to worry me and escape. This continued -for a number of nights. I went to the cowherds, but they -declared and swore that they tied up their cattle every -night, and they would not think of such a thing as letting -their cattle go loose to be lost or else get into the pound. -I returned home determined to have those cattle, outwit -the devil and those cowherds or else I was not the son of a -Frenchman. I laid my plan. I sent to the bazar for a -lot of strong rope, and had my servants make a lot of loops -or snares, and I explained to them that after the cattle had -entered the compound, we would slip around through the -gully and fasten the ends of the ropes to the trees standing -in the hedge, and let the snares hang between where the -cattle would have to go out. The servants rather enjoyed -the prospect of fun as much as I did, and besides they -were becoming tired of night watching and being aroused -to chase the cattle.”</p> - -<p class='c006'>The old man went on with the garrulous prolixity of old -age, entering into all the details, and in fact the story was -interesting from the way he told it, with so much earnestness, -with his French gestures,—how well they illustrate,—and -the twitching and smiles of his face. “Well,” said he, -“the night came and the cattle also. I took a number of -men with me, they with the rope snares, and we went a -long way around, down through the gully and fixed the -loops. When all was ready, a man went into the compound, -and at once such a scurrying of the cattle, and then -what a bellowing, roaring and plunging as each was caught -in a noose! It was a good deal more sport than to see a -poor devil of a man hung!”</p> - -<p class='c006'>The old man laughed again and again, as he recalled -those bellowing, plunging cattle, and I had to laugh too, -almost forgetting what I came after, but asked, “And -then?”</p> - -<p class='c006'>He replied, “We watched by the cattle till morning, as -we were in to the finish, and sent for the owners, as we -<span class='pageno' id='Page_176'>176</span>well knew who they were. They held up their hands in -surprise, saying they had been everywhere looking for the -cattle as they had broken loose during the night. I made -them do something more than hold up their hands, for they -paid me well before the cattle were released. It was a -trick of theirs to let their cattle out at night to steal a good -feed, and the brutes seemed to be trained therein.”</p> - -<p class='c006'>I could not see what all this had to do with me so I -asked, “And then?”</p> - -<p class='c006'>“Really!” he replied, “I had almost forgotten what I -was going to tell you. It must have been about three or -four o’clock in the morning or just before day break, as we -were watching the cattle as I went along the gully, I came -near running into a man. I saw at a glance that he was -a European and recognized him as Mr. Smith the young -magistrate.”</p> - -<p class='c006'>“Smith!” I thought, “that name Smith, have I come -across it again?”</p> - -<p class='c006'>“And then?” I asked.</p> - -<p class='c006'>He continued. “I said, ‘Good morning Mr. Smith,’ but -he made no reply and slipped away as quickly as he could. -I was much surprised, as it was very strange for a European -to be there in that stinking gully at that time of -night. It was bad enough for me, but then I had a little -business there. I asked one of the servants close by who -that was? ‘That is Smith Sahib,’ said he. ‘Smith Sahib!’ -I exclaimed, ‘What can he be doing here at this time of -night?’ The servant coolly answered, ‘The sahib has an -aurat over in that muhalla there and comes to see her at -night.’ You cannot hide anything from these natives.”</p> - -<p class='c006'>As my friend was evidently in a gossiping mood, I -checked him by asking: “Do you know anything more?”</p> - -<p class='c006'>“Yes,” said he. “One night, I was aroused by a -native saying that some one in the muhalla was taken -with the cholera, and they wanted me to come at once. -They always come to me when they are in trouble, and I -am such an old fool that I always help them, so I quickly -dressed and taking some cholera mixture, went to the sick -man and he was soon greatly relieved. While standing by -him, as he was lying on a charpoy in front of his house, I -<span class='pageno' id='Page_177'>177</span>saw Mr. Smith”—“Smith again!” I groaned inwardly—“come -in by the little door in the back wall and go up the -narrow stairs to the upper rooms at the corner. I knew -him well, yet I asked ‘Who is that Sahib?’ And they replied, -‘Smith Sahib, his woman is up there.’”</p> - -<p class='c006'>My friend halted a little and I started him by asking, -“And then? Did you learn nothing more?”</p> - -<p class='c006'>“Yes,” said he. “Some time after, it may have been a -couple of years, when the famine came, the muhalla people -being in great distress sent for me and I went. A -number of the poor wretches had died, really starved to -death, and there were others who could barely stand alone, -living skeletons, an awful sight! Strange isn’t it that with -all our boasted civilization, philanthropy and religion, yet -human beings die for want of work and the coarsest food -to eat?”</p> - -<p class='c006'>I became fidgety, thinking he was about to give me an -address on political economy or religion, which at any other -time I would gladly have heard, so I pulled my check rein -again, “And then?” He took to the track immediately.</p> - -<p class='c006'>“Well, I sent for some food at once and waited to see it -distributed, and while waiting looked about the place. I -noticed the upper rooms and thought of the woman, so I -inquired about her. They told me that her sahib had left -her to go to Wilayat; that she mourned for him day after -day and at last died of a broken heart, uska dil tut gaya, -her heart broken went. Then the old mamagee who had -been the servant of this choti mem sahib took care of the -two children, a boy and a girl, as they had nothing to live -on. The muhalla people gave them something till the -famine came and they had nothing for themselves. One -day the mamagee took the children one by each hand and -went out of the big gate, and that was the last they ever -saw or heard of them.”</p> - -<p class='c006'>How my heart beat, and my whole body, hot then cold, -trembled, as he told this.</p> - -<p class='c006'>He remarked, “This is all I know, and I am afraid it -will not be of much use to you, and now I want you to -stay and take dinner with me.”</p> - -<p class='c006'><span class='pageno' id='Page_178'>178</span>So considerate he was, and kindly, just like a Frenchman, -as I had read of them. I thanked him, but said that -I must take the next train for home. He urged me to -come again and see him, just as the French do.</p> - -<p class='c006'>I took my departure. Dine! Take dinner! I felt as if -I never wanted to eat again. I had rather gone to death. -I wandered towards the railway station. I almost cursed -my insatiable curiosity for leading me to that wretched -place, of which I always had such a dread of seeing. We -can see evil enough, and misery to the full, as we pass -along, without rummaging around to find it. I had taken -the bit in my teeth in spite of my reason, of my good sense, -and I was wilfully making my own evil destiny. We are -all mostly fools at times, and most of us all the time. I -was bewildered, weary, sick in my very soul. I tried to -think of other things, but the black nightmare that had -come, would not away. “What next? What next?” -some coco demon kept torturing me in asking. I had -so much of the past, not of the remote, but of the recent -past, to think of, rather to feel, that I could take no -thought of the future.</p> - -<p class='c006'>I was in a condition of a traveler, who, after a toilsome -journey of months comes to an immense stream, where -there is neither bridge, nor boats, nor ferryman. He can -neither retrace his steps, or go forward, and sits down in -abject despair. I reached home, and hardly knew how I -passed the next few days.</p> - -<p class='c006'>I took to my books, but my old friends were either very -dull, or sleeping, or dreaming, and failed to take any -interest in me. I rode out to my villages, on my fresh -horses, and they gave me a good shaking up. The villagers -failed to please me, as they formerly did. Evidently -the times were out of joint, or I was, or something. We’ll -leave it at the latter. Would you believe it, that in a few -days, when I was just recovering from that fearful wide -awake dream, and had called myself a fool a score of times -for ever venturing to that place in Lucknow, that had been -the dread of my life; that one morning the question came -right to me, “Why not go again, and find out all about -that Mr. Smith?”</p> - -<p class='c006'><span class='pageno' id='Page_179'>179</span>I was in the garden at the time, and I must have called -out something terrible at myself, for all the malies came -running to know what I wanted. I concluded I must be -going daft, and to save appearances, told them that they -must keep the walks cleaner, or I would cut their wages. -I saw the nonsense of this, for there was not a weed or a -blade of grass to be seen, and the paths were as smooth as -a bald man’s head. But I was ready to break or cut -something, I could not tell what or where.</p> - -<p class='c006'>The question came again and again, and would not -down, and the result was that I was on my way again to -Lucknow. I knew what I was going for. I was Japhet -in search of his father. But why? Yes, why? I have -often wondered why people do certain things, even to their -own hurt. I have put the question to them, and the -answer was: “They couldn’t help it.” There seems to -be a tide in the affairs of men, and often a big flood tide -that carries them whether they will or not. Good, old -Æneas was impelled by fate, and so it seems are all other -men. I was going, I knew that, impelled to go, and all -the time calling myself a fool. I might be going to my -degradation, my death, my damnation, yet I must go. -Men will worry their lives away in trying to invent some -powder to blow other men to bits, yet knowing all the -time, ten chances to one, they may blow their own heads -off first, yet they keep on trying. But what is the use of -any further explanation when everybody knows what I -mean, that when the devil of curiosity takes possession of -us, as it did of our mother Eve, as the story goes, we do -not think of consequences.</p> - -<p class='c006'>I went directly to the bungalow of M. Le Maistre, and -he received me most cordially. I told him that I came to -look up the record of that Mr. Smith, as every one ought to -have some interest in his paternal parent. He looked at -me with a peculiar expression on his face, showing that he -thought me a queer lot, but it was not in his French blood -to say anything to hurt my feelings.</p> - -<p class='c006'>He suggested we go to the cutchery, court house, which -we did at once. He knew the head clerks, and they would -tell us everything. And they did. I often think these -<span class='pageno' id='Page_180'>180</span>natives know especially what they ought not to know. I -went on purpose to learn something, but in my secret soul -I wished they were as ignorant as mules, and could tell -me nothing.</p> - -<p class='c006'>Smith Sahib, they said, had gone home, to Wilayat, from -Lucknow, on furlough, had married, and returning had -been assistant at some place, and then magistrate at, alas! -my station, and then commissioner at Jalalpur.</p> - -<p class='c006'>The whole story came out in a sentence. I then knew -too much. I restrained my feelings as I was becoming -hardened as a criminal who commits crime upon crime.</p> - -<p class='c006'>I did not care to think, and if I was ever thankful for a -man who could talk, I was then. My friend was a whole -mill stream of talk. The gate once opened, on he went. -It was not idle or dull chatter either, but a flood of good -things, interesting and amusing. I yielded entirely to his -good humor, and the blue devils had no chance of attacking -me. I dined with him, as my reason told me that this -was the best thing I could do, and so it was.</p> - -<p class='c006'>At home again, but I was not happy, for I was not satisfied. -I had, as it were, started out on a hunt, got track -of the game, but had not bagged it. I know this is not -at all respectful to compare a father to game, and to talk -of bagging him, but then what had my father taught me -of respect to himself or anybody else? What had he done -for me but to curse me in begetting me?</p> - -<p class='c006'>When I have heard that prayer, “We bless thee for -our creation,” may God forgive me I never could say it, -and God knows why, and I think I love Him too well to -believe that He will make any record against me for what -I am now saying. What next? was the question. The -same something, I do not know what, either led me, or -pushed me on, or told me to go on, go on. I could sympathize -with the wandering Jew.</p> - -<p class='c006'>I went to Jalalpur. On the way I tried to analyze my -feelings. I had no love or respect for this man, though he -should prove to be my father. That was settled. I had -nothing to give him, that he would like to receive; I wished -nothing from him, no public recognition of me as his son, -if it was found that he was my father; I wanted no money -<span class='pageno' id='Page_181'>181</span>or favor of any kind whatever. The only thing I wished -really to know, who was my father. This man, or some -equally honorable gentleman? I wanted to know, if I had -a father, and who he was. I made up my mind to go -most respectfully to Mr. Smith, state the case calmly, find -out the fact, and go home to let the matter rest for ever -and aye.</p> - -<p class='c006'>With this conclusion, I tried to assume a moral philosophic -kind of feeling, and by the time I had taken a good -bath at the hotel, donned my best morning suit, and fortified -myself with a good substantial breakfast, I felt myself -ready to meet anybody, even my father, if I should find -him.</p> - -<p class='c006'>I went to the big bungalow of the Commissioner, guarded -in front by a number of impudent lackeys, the hangers-on -often make the man in India. I sent in my card, and was -admitted to the presence. I bowed and said “Good morning,” -but he did nothing. That was his style. He did -not ask me to be seated, and I did what I could not help -doing, remained standing. Glancing me over he quickly -said, “I have nothing for you, there is no vacancy.” I -replied that I did not wish for a situation. “O!” said he, -“I thought you were the man that wanted a place.” I -answered, “I come to ask you a few questions: were you -in Lucknow in the year —.” He stopped me at once, -saying, “I deny your right to question me. Say what you -have got to say and as briefly as possible, for I have no -time to waste.” Then I said, “I will state the matter as -briefly as possible. You were in Lucknow in — and were -acquainted with a Mussalmani, and I believe you to be my -father.”</p> - -<p class='c006'>I got this out quickly so as to give him no chance to -choke me off. He sprang to his feet, his face livid with -rage, and shaking his fist at me exclaimed. “You damned -Eurasian! Do you come here to insult me? I dare you -to prove what you have said. Out from here at once. Chuprassi! -Open the door, and get this man out.” This last -was said in Hindustani in the most insulting tone and -words.</p> - -<p class='c006'>What more or less could I do than go, and at once? I -<span class='pageno' id='Page_182'>182</span>think even the cringing slave at the door, pitied me as the -gentleman fairly shouted his insulting command. Did you -ever see a dog go into a room wagging his tail and expecting -a pleasant reception, then turned out with the forcible -aid of a boot? I was that dog. If I had any respect, or -desire to be just and fair before I went in, when I came out -all had given way to anger and hate. That is about the -size of it. I had been humiliated, cursed, spurned. My -feelings flashed within me and over me, chills and fever, -cold and hot they were. But this was uppermost. He -dared me!</p> - -<p class='c006'>I have read that the quickest way to get up a shindy at -an Irish fair, is to have a man go with his coat tails dragging -on the ground and dare any one to step on them, or to -put a potato on his shoulder and dare any one to knock it -off. Men, that is, real men won’t be dared. I have known -a little fellow at school to be dared by a big bully, and -he went in for all he was worth, no matter if he came out -all bleeding and pummeled, for he wouldn’t be dared.</p> - -<p class='c006'>“All right, Mr. Smith, you dared me to prove it. But -how shall I do it?” was the question in my mind for days. -It was a queer thing to do, prove that a man is your own -father, but there are many queer things in the world, as -probably all of us have discovered. I concluded to go -again to Lucknow, though I had not the remotest idea of -what I should do.</p> - -<p class='c006'>On arriving there, I at once went to M. Le Maistre. I -had formed an opinion that he was very shrewd and -quick-witted, and that if any one could help me he could.</p> - -<p class='c006'>He received me very kindly and after a little talk, I said, -“M. Le Maistre, I rather like you and think I can trust -you.”</p> - -<p class='c006'>“I don’t see why you shouldn’t,” he replied.</p> - -<p class='c006'>I went on. “You know what I am in search of?”</p> - -<p class='c006'>“Your father,” he said with a smile.</p> - -<p class='c006'>I answered, “Something of that kind, perhaps. I went -to see Mr. Smith. He was very angry, and dared me to -prove that he was my father. I don’t care a fig about him -as a man, or as a father, but I won’t be dared. I am to -prove this thing, if it is possible, if it takes me the rest -of my life. Can you help me?”</p> - -<p class='c006'><span class='pageno' id='Page_183'>183</span>“We’ll see,” he answered. “Let us go over to the muhalla.” -He was full of talk about everything. I think -he would have gone to Jericho with me, if I had only -agreed to listen to him.</p> - -<p class='c006'>A little incident occurred which I must relate, as I remember -it so well. As we were going through his compound, -I bounded up with a scream at the sight of a cobra -rising in front of me. I think if Eve had hated snakes as -I do, she would never have listened to that serpent. M. Le -Maistre went to the cobra, took it in his hand and let it -crawl up his sleeve. I stood aghast in astonishment. -When I recovered my breath, I asked, “Are you not -afraid?”</p> - -<p class='c006'>“Afraid!” said he. “Why should I be afraid? I never -harmed a snake in my life and they never harm me.” -Then he pulled the hideous thing out, placed it on the -ground, and patted its neck with his hand, and we went on. -The chills were still racing up and down my back, but with -his lively stories I soon recovered.</p> - -<p class='c006'>Reaching the muhalla he began talking with the -people, especially an old man, with whom he was well -acquainted. M. Le Maistre told him, that he wanted to -find out something about Smith Sahib’s woman who had -lived in the two upper rooms, years ago. The old man -after thinking, said that there was the son of a money-lender, -not far away, whose father had done business for -the woman, cashed notes for her or something, he did not -know just what, and he might tell us something. So on -we went and found the son. He at once said that he had -lately been looking over some old papers of his father’s -and had found some, hidden in an earthen jar, and among -them a package. This might be what we wanted. He -quickly brought it. There were some letters in English, -turning yellow, yet very legible, but not one of them signed. -Better than all these was a photograph of an English -Sahib! The very thing! I recognized it at once. The -fright I had received on that fearful night, when I had -got the first and only sight of that monster man was so -impressed on my mind that I remembered him as if I had -seen him that very day. I fairly leaped for joy and M. Le -<span class='pageno' id='Page_184'>184</span>Maistre chuckled at our success. That wonderful little -package, so carefully done up, the treasure of my darling -mama, and what was it not to me?</p> - -<p class='c006'>M. Le Maistre, with all his wits in hand, said: “Yet -he may deny all these letters, for there is not a name anywhere! -He was a shrewd one. But as it is a long lane -that has no turn, we’ll see.” Away we went, I with the -packet fast in my pocket, as happy as if I had got a deed -of possession to a new world.</p> - -<p class='c006'>“Now,” said he, “we will go to the cutchery and get -some papers to prove this handwriting.” On mentioning -to the head clerk that we wanted to look at some papers -of the year—he immediately said that he had just received -orders to collect all the papers beyond a certain date to -be burned in a few days, and we could look them over. -We found what we wanted, and were allowed to take a -dozen or more all written and signed “H. J. Smith.” The -very handwriting of our letters to the crossing of a t and -the dot of an i. I was satisfied and suggested that we return -to his house, but M. Le Maistre said “O, no, we are -not through yet. There is the photograph?” “Yes, but -what of that?” I asked. “We’ll go to the photographer, -and see what we can see,” he replied. He asked the man -of art if he had the negative of such a photograph, showing -him ours, or if he had any copies of it. He went to -his closet and soon returned with a photograph, on the -back of which was written: “You may make me one dozen -like this—H. J. Smith.” The very same writing as in our -letters, and in the cutchery papers. We quickly bought -the picture, worth its weight in gold to me, not only for -the likeness, but for the writing on the back of it. If I -was surprised before, I was astonished now. I was in a -delirium of excitement, but my old friend was as cool as -when he handled the cobra. Any one can imagine only -slightly my feelings, but they cannot realize my intense -enjoyment at the out-turn of our search. With a quiet -smile, my good friend then said, “I think you can eat a -good breakfast now and we’ll have it.” And it was a good -one. He drew on his boundless store of stories until I departed, -giving him all the thanks my language could -<span class='pageno' id='Page_185'>185</span>express, and carrying with me the proofs that I, Japhet, -had found my father! Would he dare me again? It was -some days before I felt that I could venture to beard the -dragon (I ought to say my beloved father), in his den -again. I was anxious to get through with the business, -for it seemed that until it was finished I could do nothing -else.</p> - -<div class='chapter'> - <h2 class='c004'>CHAPTER XX.</h2> -</div> - -<p class='c005'>Again I was on my way to Jalalpur, with the precious -parcel, the other papers, and that fatal photograph. What -is the use of telling of my feelings? Any one can imagine -what they were. I reached the big bungalow again, -but instead of sending in my card, I told the Janus at the -door that Stark Sahib wished to see the Commissioner -Sahib. I well knew that if he learned my name I would -not be admitted. It was a little lie, but who does not lie -sometimes?</p> - -<p class='c006'>I was ushered in. I had scarcely got inside the door -before he shouted, “You here again! What the devil do -you want now?” I replied that I had come on very important -business. Rising to his feet, in a great state of anger, he -blurted out, “I don’t want to hear anything from you—not -a word,” and he came toward me. I stood my ground, -facing him so boldly that he halted. I said, “I have something -to tell you this time, and you have got to<a id='t185'></a> hear it whether -you like it or not. I am not going till I tell you, and the -sooner you let me commence, the sooner I will finish.”</p> - -<p class='c006'>“Well, damn it!” he fairly screamed, “what have you -got to say?” I calmed down a little and said, “I come -to you with all the respect I can command; I want nothing -from you whatever; no recognition, no place or position; -and as to money, thanks to the best friend of my life, I -probably have ten rupees to every one of yours; so I want -nothing but to tell my story, and then there will be an end, -so far as I am concerned.”</p> - -<p class='c006'>I think he saw that I was not to be bluffed or bullied, -and as I asked for nothing, it would be best to let me talk. -<span class='pageno' id='Page_186'>186</span>“Go on then,” he said very sternly, but quite subdued, “and -the sooner you get through the better!” I continued, -“You were a sub-magistrate in Lucknow in the year —, -and you kept a mussalmani in a muhalla.” “It’s a lie, -every word of it!” he retorted. I went on regardless of -his interruption. “You remember a M. Le Maistre there, -for you rented one of his houses. One night, or rather -toward morning, he met you in the gully coming from the -muhalla. Another time he saw you coming in through -the little back door—you remember it—and he saw you go -up the narrow stairs in the corner to the upper rooms, -where the woman lived.”</p> - -<p class='c006'>“It’s all a lie, a damned lie!” he cried.</p> - -<p class='c006'>I resumed, “You had two children by this woman, a boy -and a girl, and then you left her.”</p> - -<p class='c006'>“You cannot prove a word you have said,” he interjected.</p> - -<p class='c006'>“You left a number of letters with her.”</p> - -<p class='c006'>“I deny them,” he replied.</p> - -<p class='c006'>“You thought,” I went on, “that you were very shrewd -in not signing the letters, but I got a lot of papers from -the cutchery written by you, and signed with your name, -and here they are, a dozen of them and a package of letters, -all written by you, with every stroke and mark and -dot alike.”</p> - -<p class='c006'>“What damnable plot are you hatching?” he exclaimed.</p> - -<p class='c006'>I continued, “In the packet of letters there was a photograph -of yourself. This is it.”</p> - -<p class='c006'>“Let me see it,” he said, reaching out for it.</p> - -<p class='c006'>“You can look at it, but it shall not go out of my hands,” -I said.</p> - -<p class='c006'>“That is no likeness of mine,” he replied.</p> - -<p class='c006'>I started again, “I went to the photographer and obtained -this, another of you, and on the back is written by -the same hand that wrote the letters and papers: ‘You may -make me one dozen like this. H. J. Smith.’ Is that your -handwriting and signature?” I inquired, holding up the -back of the picture for him to see.</p> - -<p class='c006'>He rose and began pacing the room back and forth. He -evidently found himself caught and bagged. He at length -asked:</p> - -<p class='c006'><span class='pageno' id='Page_187'>187</span>“What is your object in raking up these youthful follies -of mine? I wish you would stop at once.”</p> - -<p class='c006'>“No,” I replied, “I am not ready yet.”</p> - -<p class='c006'>“Go on then, go on; damn your persistency,” he retorted.</p> - -<p class='c006'>I did go on. “You left my mother. She never smiled -again, and soon after died of a broken heart. You left -your two children to die of starvation had not some kind-hearted -people taken care of them. What were they to -you? You married in England and returned to India. After -some years you became magistrate of Bhagulpur, and -one Sunday, when you were reading prayers in the church, -you saw a young girl in the congregation, and when you -went to dine at the mess that evening, you asked who that -plump young woman was. Even when you were in the -house of God, and conducting religious service, your lustful -eyes were searching for a victim.”</p> - -<p class='c006'>“Damn your insolence!” he angrily exclaimed.</p> - -<p class='c006'>I waited not. “You became acquainted with that governess, -and by your flatteries and promises to marry her, -you seduced her, and brought her here with you, as your -mistress, to her shame and sorrow.”</p> - -<p class='c006'>“Where is she? Tell me where she is and I will marry her -at once,” he excitedly exclaimed.</p> - -<p class='c006'>I replied, “I came here and took her and her child away -and you will never see her again. That girl was your -daughter and my sister.”</p> - -<p class='c006'>“Good God! You don’t say so!” he exclaimed, and flung -himself into a chair. He sat with his face pale as death, -and with staring eyes, as if he really saw the horrible enormity -of his crimes.</p> - -<p class='c006'>I let him have some moments for reflection, and then -asked, “Do you remember seeing me in Bhagulpur? I -had rescued a young girl from the hands of your police, as -they were dragging her to a brothel. For this you ordered -me, by the mouth of one of your servants to come to your -bungalow, and then not only insulted me, but called me -‘That damned Eurasian.’ When I called to see you here, -you insulted me and spurned me out of this door, and -again called me ‘That damned Eurasian’—me, your son! -Who made me an Eurasian, but you?”</p> - -<p class='c006'><span class='pageno' id='Page_188'>188</span>“Have you finished?” he asked, very mildly though, for -the great man, as he was considered to be, seemed to be -completely cowed, beaten.</p> - -<p class='c006'>“Yes,” I replied, “nearly so, for I have little more to -say. Had you treated me any way decently, I might have -concealed some of these things from you, but you defied -me, dared me, so I have done my best, as you know to your -sorrow. And to close, I must tell you that I have not the -least respect for you as a man, nor the least regard for you -as a father. I leave you to your own bitter thoughts, -which will be hell enough for you, and may God have mercy -on your soul, if He can.”</p> - -<p class='c006'>I left at once, glad enough to have finished the hateful -business. Did I do right in what might be called running -this man to earth? What less could I have done than what -I did? It seems most natural that there should be some -filial regard of a child for a parent, but I could never, from -the time I first saw him, so hardened and devilish, looking -down on my weeping mother, feel the least respect, much -less love for him as a father, and could only think of him -as a wicked, contemptible, living thing.</p> - -<p class='c006'>Other thoughts I have had. The chaplains must have -known the character of this man, and yet they appointed -or allowed him to conduct the religious services in church; -his associates must have known of his amours, intrigues -and seductions, for such things cannot be concealed, but -they probably were as deep in the mire as he was in the -mud, so very likely no one ever checked him in his career -of lust and crime. Society must have known all about -him, yet he was the swell cad of them all, the admired and -intimate friend of the ladies. What delicate tastes some -ladies have! He was called a Christian too, and he would -no doubt have taken it as an insult if any one had hinted -otherwise. A Christian!</p> - -<p class='c006'>I have read the story of a wicked man, who, being -angry with his wife, took their child to a wood and murdered -it. Then taking some of its flesh he returned home, -and sending his wife on an errand put the flesh into a curry -that she was preparing. Unheeding the child’s absence, -the woman presently ate of the curry, when the inhuman -<span class='pageno' id='Page_189'>189</span>father told her what he had done. Crazed with horror the -wretched mother fled to the jungle and destroyed herself. -This wicked man belonged to a wild jungle tribe of -heathen, but there is not a heathen so low and degraded but -would hold up his hands in horror at such an unnatural -crime.</p> - -<p class='c006'>But here is a Christian, an intelligent man, of good -standing in the upper class of English society, who murdered -his wife, my mother, as much as if he had put a -noose around her neck and strangled her. He discarded -his own children; left them to poverty and starvation. He -seduces his own daughter, my sister, and becomes grandfather -to his own child! Tell me, O God! and all thinking -beings on the earth, who was the worse, that heathen wicked -man, or this so-called Christian gentleman?</p> - -<div class='chapter'> - <h2 class='c004'>CHAPTER XXI.</h2> -</div> - -<p class='c005'>For some days after returning home, I could not get rid -of the horrid gloom that brooded over me like a cloud of -sulphurous vapor. During the day I kept myself very -busy, looking after various things, making calls on those -who needed a little assistance, looking after my garden and -property, visiting Mr. Jasper, so my mind was diverted. -But at night! I had to read the driest metaphysical books -I possessed, not for pleasure or profit, but to fatigue my -mind, so that it could get any rest at all. Woe to me, if it -caught even the slightest thread of the black story of my -life, for then away it would run like a fast flying reel, until -all from the beginning was unwound. How I tossed and -turned, trying to sleep! I repeated poem after poem, put -wet cold towels around my head, arose and ran as fast -as I could through the garden, and to concentrate my -thoughts, repeated poems and paragraphs backward word -by word.</p> - -<p class='c006'>I thought of the fate of the damned, who through the -long eternal night are trying to forget the foul offenses and -crimes of their lives on earth! No, no hell to be compared -to such a torment! To be their own accusers, to be their -<span class='pageno' id='Page_190'>190</span>own judge, to keep forever their own infamous record! To -be haunted by a ghost that will never be laid. Utter annihilation -would be a paradise of bliss compared to such an -eternal state of misery.</p> - -<p class='c006'>I still had a duty to perform before I could drop the -subject so far as it was possible to do so. M. Le Maistre -had made me promise to let him know the result of my investigation, -and of my visit to the Commissioner. It was -no use to delay, as sooner or later I would have to tell him, -and the black wounds would have to be re-opened again. -I could not write to him, for I have made it a habit of my -life never to write anything that I was not willing the whole -world should know. I have gone a hundred miles to tell -what I might have written in a few lines. There are so -many chances for a paper to be lost and be found by the -wrong person, to be mislaid or kept for years, to be read -and gossiped about by the world after the writer is dead. -These letters and writing of the Commissioner, some of them -unsigned, had been his death warrant.</p> - -<p class='c006'>So I had to go again to Lucknow. My old friend received -me kindly, as usual. I went over the whole affair -again, except that about my sister. That I never told -except to the one himself most concerned. He heard it, -and will remember it. My sister never even suspected what -that man was to her. She had enough sorrow and shame -as it was, without knowing of that black, foul crime. It -was too much for me to know, and what would I have -given to have erased the hideous remembrance of it from -my memory?</p> - -<p class='c006'>I was rather ashamed to tell of my ruse, the white lie -(though I never knew how any lie could be white), I told in -order to gain admittance, but my old friend said that in -catching rascals, as in trapping rats, one has to use a little -chaff and deception, so I concluded that he did not think -any the worse of me for my little trick.</p> - -<p class='c006'>Yet I have always hated to lie, it strains me so, and after -it I feel a weakness, as if my moral system had been -wrenched, so I refrain, that is, as much as possible.</p> - -<p class='c006'>M. Le Maistre was as good a listener as I knew him to be -a good talker, though these two traits seldom go together. -<span class='pageno' id='Page_191'>191</span>After I had finished by telling him of the apparent remorse -of the man—I do not like to write man, as applied to him, -as it seems a degradation of that word, neither do I like to -use epithets all the time, so will have to let it go—he -exclaimed, “Served him right; served him right. Such a -scoundrel as that should be put into the public stocks to be -jeered at by every beggar who passes, as long as he lives, -and after death, we need not say anything of that, for he -will have all he deserves. God is not just if he will abate -one particle of punishment due to such sinners. I know -that some, the church people would censure me for such an -expression.</p> - -<p class='c006'>“There is a lot of nonsense talked about eternal salvation. -Why, they would people heaven with scoundrels, -reprobates of earth, suddenly made into saints. There cannot -be two laws of God to directly contradict each other. -This is what I mean. There is a man of fair education, -exemplary in every way, an excellent Christian. I am not -making a case, for I knew just such a man. He is seated -one evening with his wife and children on a veranda in -front of his house. A man for some slight grudge comes, -and without a word, shoots, and the father and husband falls -dead in the arms of his wife. The criminal is tried, found -guilty, and sentenced to be hung. The priest has been -with him. On the scaffold he tells the crowd that he has -repented, believes in Jesus, and is going to be happy among -the redeemed.</p> - -<p class='c006'>“The church affects to believe him, that all his past has -been forgiven, that the blood of Jesus has washed him white -as snow, and that he is going straight to become a saint in -heaven.</p> - -<p class='c006'>“But what about the family? Deprived of their support, -guide and best of earthly friends, they are reduced to want -and beggary. The mother is crushed to death by her hard -toil and care. The boys without education and the training -of a father, fall into vice and sin. Their children -inherit their defects and so on for generations; aye to the -very end. With the family the evil consequences of that -man’s crime are eternal. How can we by any torture of -justice suppose him to be saved from all the consequences -<span class='pageno' id='Page_192'>192</span>of his sin and to be happy in heaven, while they suffer all -the miseries inflicted by his crime while they are upon -earth, and an eternal loss and degradation?”</p> - -<p class='c006'>I think I said that my friend, when he got started was -like the rushing waters in a mill-race when the gates were -open. As I enjoyed his talk, I had no inclination to shut -down the gates. Of his own accord he made a halt. I -took occasion to refer to my story and said that the only -thing I questioned, was that perhaps I had been a little -severe on my unworthy parent. He quickly said, “Not a -bit of it, not a bit of it. With such a man, hardened, encased -in sin, you have got to be severe in order to touch -him at all. Had you gone to him otherwise than you did, -he would have smiled in your face, rubbed his hands with -glee over the tricks of his youth, and the follies of his old -age. Had my father served me as yours did you, killed -my mother, and made his children outcasts, I would by the -God who made me, I would have done more than you did, -very much more.”</p> - -<p class='c006'>He used some other very forcible expressions that I forbear -to give. I saw the old man’s blood was up, so waited -without a word. He began again. “I am a father, I have -daughters, but all happily married, thank God, but for -years it was the torture of my life as to what might happen -to them. They went into “society,” as it is called, and -what these upper class men, as they are styled, polished -and skilled in all the sly arts of flattery and seduction, -might do, I did not know. They are educated, trained in -vice as they are in grammar and mathematics. I was just -reading an account of a candidate for Parliament, being -accused by his opponents of impudicity when he was at the -Charterhouse school. There was issued a writ for slander -and when the case came on, a paper states, “there was a -shocking light on the morals of the great public schools, at -any rate twenty-eight years ago.” I was astonished not -long ago when an Englishman, lately from home, said that -he did not believe there was a boy in England over fourteen -years of age, but was guilty of immorality. One prominent -school was called ‘Sodom on the Hill,’ because of its -wicked practices. A gentleman told me that when he was -<span class='pageno' id='Page_193'>193</span>in the university, one of the greatest in England, there was -no set that could keep up with the divinity students in immorality -and flagrant blackguardism. Great God! what a -condition of society! Where are the fathers and mothers -and sisters of these boys? What can be the condition of -the homes of England? What can we expect of men who -were such boys?</p> - -<p class='c006'>“I know this is not a pleasant or agreeable subject for -conversation, but like some other things in life it ought not -to be avoided on that account. If I were to write about -this, not a paper would publish my article. They are too -much absorbed with politics, in detailing the dresses worn -at some party or ball, with wars, intrigues, or the events in -society, to give any attention to a subject on which the very -preservation of society depends, and not only that, but the -destiny of souls. Some say we ought never to refer to such -things to corrupt the minds of the young. Such people are so -simple-minded, as to have forgotten all about the inquisitiveness -or the passions of their own youth. The young! -They know too much, taught by the example of their elders -and the vicious stories in novels, of the intrigues and -seductions in society life. They are attracted, allured, -rather than repulsed and warned of danger. Another class, -and a numerous one, the guilty, the culprits themselves, -would frown and declare it was too nasty for anything. -They certainly would not like anything that would reflect -on their own wicked conduct, or show up their own impurities.</p> - -<p class='c006'>“Impurity is the greatest evil of this age. It is worse -than cholera, or any pestilence, for these only destroy the -bodies, but this undermines the moral nature, and destroys -the souls of mankind. We give little attention to this sin -of all sins. Fathers and mothers let their children grow -up without a word of advice or warning. ‘It is such a -delicate subject, you know,’ is the excuse. The clergy discourse -on everything, but are as dumb as mummies about -this devil of lust. Only a few days ago the chaplain was -over here, and I asked his advice and made some statements -about some young men, whom I wished to save from ruin, -when he interrupted me by saying, ‘M. Le Maistre, these -<span class='pageno' id='Page_194'>194</span>things are too horrible, I wish you had not told me a word -about them,’ and away he went, this man who ought to be -a sin doctor, a soul curer and saver of souls, went away -to gossip with a lot of women at a croquet party.</p> - -<p class='c006'>“I am inclined to think that we ought to go back to the -Christ that was, begin a new church with a new set of -preachers, who would talk less about rites and ceremonies, -less about the souls of men, and care something about their -bodies, and dare to denounce the sins and lusts of the flesh, -and have manhood and courage enough to take for a text, -‘Whosoever looketh upon a woman to lust after her!’ -Wouldn’t there be a squirming among the sinners such as -your distinguished father, if they dared to preach as Jesus -would? Let us have some dinner.”</p> - -<p class='c006'>We had a good dinner, and a very pleasant chat among -the family present, until the time for my train. On bidding -good-bye, I said, “I can trust you.” He answered, -“You need have no fear of me.” And I never had.</p> - -<p class='c006'>I wanted a change, to go into a retreat after all the -excitement and anxiety of the past few months, to get rid -of the ennui and disgust of life that was unsettling me, -and the best remedy I have found in such cases, is to go -and benefit somebody, and give real enjoyment to others.</p> - -<p class='c006'>I at once thought of my villagers. Have not great men -sought rest by retiring to their country homes, why not I? -For several years I had only ridden out a day at a time to -attend some school festival or fair, but now I concluded to -make a real visit. I had my tent, servants, bag and baggage -sent out to make a real stay in my Reviera or Tusculum. -I sought the shade of a big peepul, a ficus and a -religiosa to me, and I was soon pleasantly situated. The -condition of the villages was excellent. The drains I had -formerly made carried away all the refuse to the opposite -side of the village from the tank. The people were extremely -healthy. Few deaths had occurred, and these were -from natural causes. I had given them a number of talks -about the value of manure and refuse, that this was food -for the soil, that the land was hungry, starving, and needed -to be fed. This they could understand, for they had been -hungry themselves. I said nothing about nitrates or phosphates, -<span class='pageno' id='Page_195'>195</span>or the chemical ingredients of different kinds of -soil, or that the ash of wheat contains phosphates, potashes -and magnesia. Too much learning hath turned many a -wise man’s brain, and I wanted no insanity or confusion -among my people. I told them that every seer of refuse -was land food, and every seer would bring in a number of -extra grains of seed, larger and better vegetables, a larger -rate of interest than they had paid to the bunyas. I had -frequently pointed out the stuff lying about and making -the villages untidy and going to waste, while the soil was -begging for it. I found that they had acted on my suggestion, -and swept the streets and yards, and every straw -and leaf were stored in the pits. The result was a clean -village, healthy people, and thriving fields. In planting -the trees years ago, I was careful to have them of good -timber, or of excellent fruit. They beautified the villages, -gave plenty of shade, while the lopped branches supplied -fuel, the fruit was a harvest in itself of food, and gave the -people a pleasure in life all conducing to health and happiness. -I am a utilitarian, but include that which gives -beauty and pleasure with the useful.</p> - -<p class='c006'>Some years previous I had supplied a few imported cattle. -These now formed quite a stock, of which the people -were very proud and I rejoiced in their pride. I had given -some talks on cattle and their treatment; that they could not -expect a poor starved bullock to do good work, any more than -a weak starved man. I drew a picture on the school blackboard -of a fat-bellied man, thrashing and punching a pair -of skeleton cattle, and gave my opinion of such a man, fattening -himself while starving the poor brutes depending -on him.</p> - -<p class='c006'>I had offered prizes to be distributed by a committee at -our semi-annual fairs to those having the best cattle, and -also a big leather medal to be given to the one having the -poorest cattle, this to be nailed to the door of his house -until the next fair. I wanted a little fun, and they all -appreciated this leathery idea. I hardly need say that -after a few years the committee decided that there were not -any cattle in the villages to entitle the owner to the leather -medal. It was a standing remark for them to make when -<span class='pageno' id='Page_196'>196</span>any one’s cattle were becoming a little lean, “O he is going -in for the leather medal.” I am egotist enough to believe -that my talks about cattle were far superior to any given -by the wordy lecturers of the anti-cow-killing society. It -is the grimmest kind of a farce for the Hindus to talk of the -sacredness of cattle and then to cruelly starve and treat the -poor brutes as they do.</p> - -<p class='c006'>I had stocked the tank with the fry of the best fish and -some had grown to a large size, and plenty of them. There -had been a fish committee appointed and a law passed, -that no one should fish except with a hook and line, and -that no fish under six inches in length should be kept -out, but be thrown back into the water. I had plenty of -sport, if it can be called sport to take life of any kind, and -a fish for my breakfasts, giving the rest to the widows. I -always showed great respect to the women, putting them -ever first.</p> - -<p class='c006'>One morning I received the finest compliment of my life. -I was coming from the tank and my boy,—I never was in -want of boys when fishing, who is?—had a fine string of -large fish, when the widows approached to get their share. -As the fish were distributed, one old wrinkled body getting -her share exclaimed: “The Sahib is a friend to the -poor widows.” I trust the recording angel made a note of -that, for I like to get all the good marks I deserve, as I am -afraid I shall have so many bad ones to be erased, for I -have read somewhere, that every time the scribe above -puts down a good mark for any one he rubs out a bad one. -The fish committee made their report that there had been -no violation of the law except once, when a man was caught -going away from the tank with a number of small fish. -The committee at once surrounded him, and decided that -he must eat the fish raw, then and there, and they waited -until he had devoured heads, tails, bones and all. I doubt -if the justices of any high or low court ever gave a decision -with more justice, or administered a punishment with more -alacrity than did my fish committee.</p> - -<p class='c006'>Once going to the tank with my rod, I met this man and -said, probably with a slight hint in my voice that I had -heard from the committee: “Well Gulab, are you fond of -<span class='pageno' id='Page_197'>197</span>fish?” He hesitated, with a slight grin on his face, for he -was somewhat of a wag, “Yes, Sahib, when they are -cooked.” I replied, “That is the way I like mine, not raw, -but well cooked,” and we parted, each with a meaning -smile.</p> - -<p class='c006'>I was so well pleased with my fish investment, bringing -in a constant crop of food without labor, worth the product -of a number of acres, that I sent for some fishermen with -nets to go to the river to bring me a lot of small fish at so -much a seer, and they brought me not seers, but maunds, -and I waited to see what a harvest my planting would produce, -as I told the villagers that the tank was my field. -Some of them, I afterwards learned, called the tank, “The -Sahib’s Khet.”</p> - -<p class='c006'>I found that it was the custom of the people after their -evening meal to assemble in front of the school-house at the -chibutra, the areopagus of India villages, when the -teacher and older scholars would read aloud the papers and -books that I had sent them. Questions were put, and -various were the discussions, with more courtesy and order -than in the British Parliament, when the Irish bill is to the -front. These assemblies became so popular that every -man, woman and child in the village would be present, not -one left to guard a house, for why should there be a guard, -when all were at the chibutra?</p> - -<p class='c006'>The women had their right to half the space, and well -they claimed and kept it. Woe to the wight who dared intrude -upon their side. I greatly enjoyed this assertion of -rights by the women. I have always been foolish enough -to believe that a woman is as good as a man, everywhere -and at any time, and most of the time a great deal better. -She has her rights and should demand them, even if she -has not as much coarse brute muscle as the self styled -lords of creation. From my little reading and observation -I have come to the conclusion that the moral and social -status of a nation, a tribe or individual, is seen by the way -they treat their women. If a man, or rather a male of the -human species, acts like a hog towards a woman, he is a hog -in other respects. I mistrust that this word is not a polite -one to use, and that it would be as bad to say hog before -<span class='pageno' id='Page_198'>198</span>some fastidious people, as it would be to say hell in church. -But when I mean hog why not say it, and surely I have -seen hog bipeds, as well as hog quadrupeds.</p> - -<p class='c006'>I cannot help throwing in a suggestion. If I, now an -old man, should give any advice to a young woman, about -to accept a man for a husband, it would be to see him often -with his mother and his sisters, and observe his treatment -of them. His murder will out to them, when he would be -all smiles and graciousness to women outside his home. In -his home he is off his guard, and there is the place to -judge these slippery men.</p> - -<p class='c006'>As long as the people of India keep their women in -ignorance and seclusion, England need have no fear of -holding the country in subjection. Liberty, patriotism and -the higher moral traits of the human race were never born -of men, but of women. Was it not the mother of the -Gracchi who bade her sons go forth and conquer in battle -or be brought home dead on their spears? That was also -the spirit and patriotism of the Spartan mothers that made -a place in history for their nation. Was there ever a great -people, but had its grand women, its noble wives and mothers? -The people of India think they know a great deal, -but they are far from having learned this first great principle, -the great secret of a nation’s freedom and civilization, -the education and elevation of women. I may be -mistaken in this as I am in so many things, yet I see no -reason why I should not say the best I think on the subject.</p> - -<p class='c006'>I do not know when I acquired this regard and reverence -for women. I think they must have been implanted -by Mr. Percy to grow with my years. I know of so many -traits in my thoughts and life, that in after years I saw I -got from him unconsciously, not that he taught me directly, -but rather that he impressed upon me by his conversation -and example. It was an education to walk and move beside -or in the company of such a man, to absorb something -of his character and goodness. Ah! that grand man, so -pure and good! What would he have been without that -noble mother of his! He fairly worshiped women as God’s -best gift to men, and he could no more have harmed a -woman than he could have blasphemed his Maker. I have -<span class='pageno' id='Page_199'>199</span>often thought that a man who respects and reverences -women can scarcely go wrong in a moral sense.</p> - -<p class='c006'>I was greatly pleased with the position the village -women had taken, and with their spirit of inquiry. They -were my best hope in the permanent prosperity of these -people.</p> - -<p class='c006'>I was allotted the place of honor at the chibutra. -There was no one to move that I take the chair, or to ask -for a vote of thanks at the close of the meetings. They had -not come to imitate the babus in aping the customs of the -English. There were more questions put than ever dreamed -of in Parliament, but with this difference, none were asked -to gain time, or to waste time, or to perplex the Ministry or -the chair. They applied their inquisitive pumps to me, -as if I was a never-failing well of knowledge. The -women, too, had their questions, mostly about the women in -Wilayat, how they lived and did, a very good sign. During -all these evenings I gave talks on all sorts of subjects, -making them practical, as well as interesting. Once I -talked on gossip and slander. I suspected that there -were several women whose tongues hung as loosely as -a clapper in a bell.</p> - -<p class='c006'>The next day several matronly women met me, and said -they were very glad I had talked about women quarreling, -as there were some guilty of it. All this may be called -trifling matter, not worth mentioning. Yet, what to -great people would seem trifles, were to these simple -people great affairs. They were not in society, could -attend no operas, clubs, or fashionable parties, had few -books, knew nothing of the great life of the world, and -were better for it, so the little things would make their -lives happier, and would lift them up from the earth, -above the brutes, and raise them toward God, and fit -them for a better eternal life.</p> - -<p class='c006'>I am convinced that if the simple, ignorant people of -India were shown how to better their condition, no people -on earth would be so ready to act. Theories will not reach -them. They, like all people in their grade of life, are materialists; -they want to see with their own eyes—results. -They can reason upon what they see and feel, or better, -<span class='pageno' id='Page_200'>200</span>upon what they eat. I have been told by an educated, -English gentleman, that most of the common people or voters -in England, were guided more by their stupid bellies -than by their brains, how much more so these people? I -might have talked and persuaded all my life, and they -would have remained just what they were, and would have -continued doing as their forefathers did centuries ago, but -when they saw me spending money in support of my theories, -they became interested, and when they saw results, -they were convinced. All the people in India are the slowest -in the world to make experiments or engage in anything -that they do not comprehend or see a profitable solution.</p> - -<p class='c006'>It appears that when the tram-car was first proposed for -Bombay, not a native would invest in it, though begged and -urged to do so. As soon as they saw it was a paying concern -they clamored for shares, and felt wronged that none -were sold to them. A Parsee complained to me that he had -been hurt by the refusal.</p> - -<p class='c006'>There is a great drawback. The people are desperately -poor. There is not a people the sun shines on, who are so -sunken in the degradation of poverty as those of India. -Ninety per cent. of them are connected with agriculture, -and it is stated on good authority, that sixty per cent. of -them do not get enough to eat, even of the coarsest food.</p> - -<p class='c006'>What can a people do for themselves when the average -wage is not more than three rupees or three shillings -a month? What can all the learned investigations and -scientific reports of Government do for a people in such an -utterly helpless condition? I am not speaking at random. -I have seen and heard for myself, and know what I am talking -about. To illustrate: Passing through a field where a -man—almost naked—was rooting up the earth with a pair -of small skeleton cattle, I had a chat with him about his -life and crops. I asked him how much he got a year from -all his labor. He replied, that if by working every day he -could get a little food for himself and family, and at the -close of the year could have enough to buy a cloth for himself, -he would be happy. A whole year’s work for a little -food, a little rice with weeds and stuff from his fields, not -wheat or grain, as all the latter would have to be sold to -<span class='pageno' id='Page_201'>201</span>pay the rent, and at the end have enough left to buy a cloth, -worth less than a shilling!</p> - -<p class='c006'>The great curse of Indian agriculture, is the middlemen, -the “zemindars,” or village owners. They do nothing except -to pass their time in idleness and dissipation, spending -more in one night on a nautch dance of prostitutes, than -would dig a dozen wells, or build a good tank, while they -live on the sweat and blood of their ryots. It is to the infamy -of Government that it tolerates such a system of tyranny, -injustice and robbery. Not one in ten thousand of -these zemindars does anything for the benefit of his villagers.</p> - -<p class='c006'>I once talked with a great Maharajah with a long -string of titles, who was ever head first when his name -could be mentioned in public, and who privately was known as -a screw, the owner of hundreds of villages, and I suggested -some improvements for his people. “No,” he replied, “I -have nothing to do with them, except to get my rents, all I -want is my rupees,” and he was getting them by lacs a -year. They are worse than vultures, for these are scavengers, -destroyers of carrion, good birds, and never take life, -but such men as this Maharajah, live and grow fat on the -lives of their serfs. It is evident that I grow warm, yes -hot, on this subject, and why not?</p> - -<p class='c006'>Another thing I cannot abide, and that is the learned nonsense -about improving the condition of the agricultural population -by some high flown scientific processes. You might -as well form a society to cultivate the valleys of the moon, -or “go about to turn the sun to ice by fanning in his face -with a peacock’s feather.”</p> - -<p class='c006'>Lighten the burdens of poverty, and the crushing of the -ryots, by less taxation, by the destruction of the leeches, the -zemindars, and then the people would have something -on which to live and help themselves. The permanent -prosperity of a country depends on agriculture, and India -will never come up, it is now at its lowest depth, until the -condition of the ryots is radically changed.</p> - -<p class='c006'>The editor of a prominent India paper says: “The direct -effect of unduly low rents is careless husbandry. Instead -of benefiting the cultivator, such rents are a mere -<span class='pageno' id='Page_202'>202</span>incentive to idleness.” What a sapient conclusion! His -publishers should have immediately cut down his wages so -that they might not be an incentive to his idleness.</p> - -<p class='c006'>This reminds me of a bunya who sold cloth, traveling -from one bazar to another. He purchased a fine, stout pony -to carry his goods. The beast was so fat that he diminished -its food, and as it traveled so well, he increased its load. He -continued to do both, until the poor brute, of its own -accord, discontinued eating and going, and the man wondered -what gave it such an incentive to idleness. But he -had not the wisdom of the editor.</p> - -<p class='c006'>An expert sent out by Government says in his report, -“Until a more adequate collection of statistics is made -nothing can be done for agriculture!” I might use some -very harsh words, if I should relieve my mind by using -epithets regarding such twaddle, so I refrain. Yet I cannot -forbear saying that one of the things for which I have -an unsurmountable contempt is an educated fool.</p> - -<p class='c006'>Referring to these Government learned scientific investigators -recalls to me an incident. One of my neighbors -went on furlough. He had several valuable horses, which -he left in the care of his sais. They were large, strong-limbed, -well-proportioned animals. But something seemed -to be the matter with them. They became thinner and -thinner and drooped, standing for hours with their heads -down and their legs scarcely supporting their bodies. -Some of the neighbors happened around in the mornings -and formed a kind of committee of investigation, as they -did not like to see such fine animals go to the dogs and -vultures, and beside, they had some regard for the interests -of their friend. At length they decided to send for a distinguished -veterinary surgeon, several hundred miles away. -One suggested that this would be expensive. Others -blanked the expense; they couldn’t let the horses die. -The vet came, took a general look at the beasts and stood -silently as if meditating where to begin. At last he spoke, -“Gentlemen, this is a very serious matter, very strange; -never saw anything like it in an experience of forty years. -Yes, gentlemen, in forty years. Here are young, fine, well -built animals slowly dying by inches, and yet apparently -<span class='pageno' id='Page_203'>203</span>without disease. I will have to investigate, and it will be -some days before I can make a report.” The days went -on, and the vet stayed on, at a salary of fifty rupees a day -to somebody. The weeks passed, and notwithstanding the -vet’s investigation and long report, the horses grew thinner, -and then the poor brutes went to death for want of -breath, or, to be explicit, they died because they hadn’t -strength enough to breathe, and not because they were sick -or diseased. The vultures sang requiems over their bones, -and said, “It was a strange case, very strange, the like -they had never seen in all their experience of years, all -skin and bones, not a particle of meat; very strange.” So -said we all of us, “a very strange case.”</p> - -<p class='c006'>After his weeks of diagnosing and cognising the vet -departed with his pockets full of rupees. Besides, he -made quite a reputation, for he sent a long account of this -very strange case to a horsey journal. A deluge of letters -came, everybody had his theory or opinion, until the editor, -buried under the accumulation of papers, said that the -discussion must stop. At last the Government got to hear -of it. Why is it that Government takes such a long time -to hear? Is it on account of the length of its ears, the -distance anything has to travel to get into its head? It -had a long investigation by a committee of fifteen, all -titled, distinguished—nobody knows anything but this -class—and as each had to have his talk printed, the result -was a voluminous book, of which a thousand copies were -published, costing many times more than the horses were -worth, not to mention the expense of the committee, for -such men are always good livers. Of these thousand copies -only twenty-five were used. Each member of the committee -took a copy to show his wife and friends, and ten -were sent to editors. A Government subsidized paper -declared that the book reflected great credit on the distinguished -committee, that it was just what the public -might have expected from the well known reputation of -the members selected with such great care and excellent -judgment by His Excellency, the Viceroy.</p> - -<p class='c006'>An opposition paper, reviewing the book, said that the -committee was a ponderous one, in number, in titles, in its -<span class='pageno' id='Page_204'>204</span>expenses; the report was ponderous in its size and weight, -in the number of its pages and sections, and in its cost. -The subject of the investigation, to begin with, was of no -consequence, the quiet death of three probably worn-out -old hacks in a little up-country, out of the way station. -There was not a thought in the book worth preserving, the -style was verbose, flatulent to a degree, as if the committee -had been appointed wholly and solely to make a book. -“Without wasting any more of our valuable space on -nothing, we give it as from our profound conviction that a -mosquito might take in every idea in the whole book and -then not be conscious of any enlargement of its brain.” -A babu tried his copy, but declared it was too much for -him, as “it made him sick in his mind to read it.” The -only real benefit from the book was what the paper-maker, -the printer and the waste paper dealer received. The -whole committee decided unanimously that the horses had -died, and as everybody agreed with them, the subject was -dropped and forgotten by the public.</p> - -<p class='c006'>One day, not long after the mysterious affair, I met the -sais who had charge of the horses. He knew me very well. -I questioned him. I told him he knew what ailed the -horses, and wished him to tell me. He hesitated. I urged. -At length he said, “Sahib, if you will promise me upon -your honor never to report me I will tell you.” I promised. -He replied, “When my sahib was taking leave he -told me it would cost him a great deal to go to Wilayat and -back, that there was now a very big income tax, and that -the rupee was very bimar, that there were taxes on everything, -and more to follow, he didn’t know on what next; -it might be on his wife and children, so that he couldn’t -afford to allow more than one seer of grain a day for each -horse, and that he would give me so many rupees, and that -would be so many anas a day, while he was away, and that -I must not spend more than that, or he would cut it from -my talab, and I knew he would do just what he said. -When he is here he strikes me with his whip, when I am -within reach, or, if not, he hurls a brick, or anything he -can get, at my head.” “But about the horses?” I asked. -He replied, “The grass, as you know, all dried up, the -<span class='pageno' id='Page_205'>205</span>price of grain doubled in the bazar, and as I had only so -many anas a day for each horse until the sahib returned, -I had to cut down the feed until it was scarcely more than -a child could eat, and that is what was the matter, the -horses died for want of feed.”</p> - -<p class='c006'>“But why didn’t you tell me, and I would have given -the feed?” I asked, quite indignant. “Yes,” he continued, -“and when my sahib returned he would get to know of -it, and I would be thrashed, my pay cut or be dismissed. I -know my sahib too well to think that he would be willing -to have any one know that he had left his horses to starve. -I was sorry for them, and often cried, but what could I do? -It was either I or the horses, and I preferred to save myself, -for he is brother to a donkey who will not try to keep -his own skin on his back.”</p> - -<p class='c006'>As the sais has gone to a place from which he will never -be dismissed, and though he may not be flogged by a sahib, -he will have to meet the ghosts of those starved horses, so -let him be happy if he can. As I had promised on my -honor, though an Eurasian is not credited with much of -that, I never told the story until now, and the learned vet, -and the distinguished Government committee, can have -the free and full benefit of my information. It was a -strange case, very.</p> - -<p class='c006'>I will not point a moral to this incident, for if any one -has been so slighted by nature as not to have the ability to -see it, all pointing would be superfluous. It would be like -having to explain one of my own jokes, and that always -gives me a mental twist. This reminds me of the reply of -a Scotchman, when asked to explain, “A body canna be -expectit baith to mak the joke an’ to see’t; na, that would -be doin’ twa fowk’s wark.”</p> - -<div class='chapter'> - <h2 class='c004'>CHAPTER XXII.</h2> -</div> - -<p class='c005'>I believe in feeding and grooming, whether of a horse -or a man. I have no scientific knowledge, though I spent -years in school, and hardly know what the term means, so -I have had to rely on my instinct or common sense, and I -<span class='pageno' id='Page_206'>206</span>cannot rid myself of the idea that the first thing we need, -whether men or horses, is enough to eat. I have often -thought, in my blind way, that most of the crime of the -world is due to poverty, poverty of work, and poverty of -food and clothing. I cannot forget the remark of Mr. -Percy, that if he was poor and in want, as these people are, -he would likely lie and steal as they do. I have often -thought that I would have done the same. When the poor, -the abject poor, willing to labor, but can get nothing to do, -see the rich, living in luxury, and most of them by extortion -and tyranny, how can they help being socialists or -nihilists, or anything under heaven that promises them a -chance of relief?</p> - -<p class='c006'>The longer I live, the more charitable I become towards -the shortcomings and sins of the poor.</p> - -<p class='c006'>The rich have no excuse for sinning, while those in want -have the best reasons. I can even think kindly of Judas. -He was the treasurer or financial secretary, and had to -provide for the other twelve and himself. As none of them -earned a penny, he must have had a sorry time of it, to get -anything to put in the bag, if the people were not more -generous than they are nowadays. Most of the twelve, I -doubt not, were experts at finding fault, and especially that -changeful, fiery-tempered Peter! Judas often felt the lash -of his tongue, when the meals were not forthcoming, or -insufficient. I doubt if Judas had any intention of betraying -his master to death. He probably thought those who -made the request to see him, wished only to talk to him, or -may be worry him a little, and if he could get thirty pieces -of silver for such a slight favor, it would help him in his -commissariat department for many days to come.</p> - -<p class='c006'>His intentions were probably of the best, but the result -surprised him, grieved him to death, and he did what any -real man would do, killed himself. At any rate, the betrayers -of virtue, the seducers of ignorant, innocent girls, -the rich tyrants and extortioners, those who oppress and -rob the poor, and lots of people who do abominable -things, and all sinners, for every one is a traitor to goodness, -should never take up even the smallest pebble to hurl -at the badgered and bewildered Judas.</p> - -<p class='c006'><span class='pageno' id='Page_207'>207</span>Another, and it may be a queer notion I have, and it is -this; that about all the sins we commit are by the body. -I doubt if the soul ever sins. It is the house we live in -that is forever decaying and tumbling down about our ears -that brings us into trouble, or as a vehicle in which we go -about, always running us into some scrape or other, yet -the soul is made responsible for it all.</p> - -<p class='c006'>Many become so absorbed in thinking of what they call -the sins of the soul, that they have no time to look after -the vices of the body. If our bodies could be kept in subjection, -kept strong, healthy and clean, we need not worry -much about the salvation of ourselves, our souls.</p> - -<p class='c006'>Touching the subject of food again. I was much interested -in a book on Honey Bee Culture loaned me by Mr. -Jasper, a subject on which I had never read.</p> - -<p class='c006'>One particular item of importance was the production of -queens. There are three kinds of bees in a family. The -drones are the males, large, clumsy fellows, whose only -use is to furnish a husband to the queen. They are idle, -never do any kind of work, but always great eaters, and -like their types in human society the least useful, they -make the most noise, by the loud hum of their heavy vibrating -wings.</p> - -<p class='c006'>The workers, styled “the bees” by Aristotle, are neuters -or undeveloped females, of which there are from fifteen -thousand to forty thousand in a colony or family. They -gather the honey, secrete the wax, collect the pollen, protect -the hive from intrusion, and manage the general affairs -of the family, the younger members, before they are strong -enough to go abroad, build the comb, ventilate the hive by -flapping their wings, and thus grow stronger, feed the -larvæ and cap the cells until they are able to make journeys -outside.</p> - -<p class='c006'>The queen is a fully developed female, the only one in -the family. She is the mother of all, and only meets her -husband once, at the beginning of her life. Her only -work or duty is to lay eggs, which she does at the rate of -two to three thousand a day, and during the extreme limit -of her life of five years, may lay one million three hundred -thousand eggs to keep up the family circle. This is small -<span class='pageno' id='Page_208'>208</span>business compared to that of a queen of the white ants -that lays eighty thousand eggs a day! No wonder that we -have such an infinite multitude of these pests!</p> - -<p class='c006'>The making of a queen is peculiar and interesting. -Suppose she dies, or is unfit for duty. There is then great -consternation and excitement, for without a queen or -mother, the bees know that their family would be extinct -in a short time, as the workers only live from one to three -months. If a cell can be found containing a neuter egg -they enlarge it to three or four times its former dimensions -to form a regal palace. After the egg has been hatched, -which takes place three days after it has been laid, the bees -fill this large cell with what is called “royal jelly.” This -is a delicate, highly concentrated food of a rich, creamy -color, made by the bees eating honey and ejecting it from -their stomachs after it has been partially digested. Floating -in this nectar the larva lives and thrives until after -sixteen days from the laying of the egg, she appears as a -full grown, graceful queen, and in a few days takes her -marriage flight, meets her husband and then begins her -work of life.</p> - -<p class='c006'>The point of my story is that it is the “royal jelly” that -makes her a queen, elevating her and making her a mother. -Had it not been for this royal food she received, she would -have remained a neuter, a most honorable and necessary -member of the family, but not a mother. This has given -me great proof in favor of my theory of the value of good -food in the making of grander men and women. If regal -jelly can change a neuter worker bee into a queen, why -should not good food raise ordinary human beings into -kings and queens of humanity? A starved human animal -must necessarily lack courage, energy, ambition, and most -of the traits that go to make up manhood. Any one who -has studied the rearing of domestic animals knows how -almost useless it is to try and make anything of one that -has been starved in its infancy by lack of food. It is often -better to kill it at once than to waste time and money on it. -I do not suggest this treatment in the case of stunted human -infants, though the Spartans pursued this method in making -themselves a brave strong race, by destroying all their -<span class='pageno' id='Page_209'>209</span>puny, crippled children. However, I cannot help thinking -that it were far better if some people had never been born, -or had taken their quietus in infancy, than to live years of -suffering, degradation and misery. When I have looked -upon maimed, disgusting creatures, I have agreed with -John Stuart Mill that suicide is justifiable, and that it -would be Godlike to help these unfortunate spirits to -escape from their pest houses. This, however, pertains to -another subject, and I may have shown the perverseness or -obliquity of my nature by alluding to it. What I would -urge in all sincerity is, that humanity should take at least -as much care in producing and rearing its progeny, as it -does in rearing its domestic animals.</p> - -<p class='c006'>Another item in regard to the bees struck me. That -when the queen has once received her husband, and there -was no further need of the drones, the bees destroyed all or -most of them as useless, idle eaters. It might be severe, -and yet I cannot help thinking that humanity might imitate -the wisdom of the busy bees, and destroy all the -drones, the idle eaters of the world. Let not any one hold -up his hands in horror at such a suggestion, for who but -our God made the bees, and gave them this instinct of righteousness, -and showed them how to deal with the vagabonds -in their community? Instead of saying with the wise man, -“Go to the ant thou sluggard,” why not say, “Let us go -to the toiling bees, and learn of them how to deal with the -human drones, if not to adopt the drastic method of the -bees, at least make the idlers go to work.”</p> - -<p class='c006'>The zemindars are the drones of India, the dissipated -idlers. They should be exterminated by the workers or by -the government, and the industry and progress of India be -rid of its greatest curse.</p> - -<p class='c006'>We might learn many a lesson from the industry of the -bees, when we poor mortals get tired or lazy. To make -one pound of clover honey, bees must deprive sixty thousand -clover blossoms of their nectar, and to do this they -have to make three million seven hundred and fifty thousand -visits to the blossoms. That is, if one bee alone collected -the pound of honey it would have to make that many -journeys back and forth from the hive to the flowers. When -<span class='pageno' id='Page_210'>210</span>we consider that the distance traveled is often from one to -three miles in a journey, how can we compute the miles -this little toilsome creature has to make to collect the pound -of honey that we consider of so little worth? Surely there -is many an open bible in nature, from which we could -gather many a lesson if we were not so bigoted, proud and -stupid. I am reminded of a remark of Charles Kingsley’s, -“Ere I grow too old, I trust to be able to throw away all -pursuits save natural history, and die with my mind full of -God’s facts instead of men’s lies.”</p> - -<p class='c006'>Another item of interest. There is no king or emperor -among the bees, as Shakespere states in his play of King -Henry the Fifth, nor a queen. Theirs is a democratic -government without even a leader, the worker bees each -attending to their own business, all acting together on -some general principle for the common welfare. The -queen, so-called by men, is only such in name, as she does -nothing but her duty, as the only mother, to provide for -the increase and continuance of the family. There is no -ruler with a royal squad of idle relatives to live in dissipation -and luxury on the industry of the laborers, no blathering -parliament, no judges, no high or low courts, no big -salaries, no legal members to fleece the innocent, no policemen, -for there are no evil-doers, no annual budgets to provide -for from the increased taxation of the poor, no expense -of any kind whatever, as there are no idlers except -a few drones kept in case of a paternal necessity, the most -being killed,—no criminals, no poor, no rich, no castes! -What a lesson a nation of bees can teach the most exalted -human nation on earth! And yet humanity in this nineteenth -century boasts itself as being civilized, enlightened -and Christian, and having been created in the image of -God!</p> - -<p class='c006'>The old station life again. The blessed books, the gardens -and the duties of each day occupied my attention.</p> - -<p class='c006'>One day I received a note, asking me to meet a committee. -A new road was to be opened, and as it affected -my property, I was to be consulted. I went at the appointed -time. A friend introduced me to several I had -not met before, and then “Mr. Smith, this is Mr. Japhet.” -<span class='pageno' id='Page_211'>211</span>“O, yes!” said he, “I have seen Mr. Japhet, and gad! I -never hear that name, but I am reminded of the story, -‘Japhet in search of his father!’” and he chuckled at his -bright saying. I replied, “Mr. Smith, I have heard you -make that reference several times. Once you asked me if -I was in search of my father, and I told you I was, and -wished you to help me find him. Now I can tell you that -I have found him, and perhaps you would like to see his -photograph, here it is.” And I pulled the picture out of -my coat pocket, and held it up for him to see. “I have -lately been down to Jalalpur to see him. He is Mr. H. J. -Smith, the commissioner, and may be some relation of -yours?” The fellow turned white, then red. There was -a tableaux, a quiet scene for some moments, when one of -the party blustered out, “Come fellows, let’s get to work, -as I have got to go to Mrs. Tinkle’s to see about some confounded -party.”</p> - -<p class='c006'>Our business was soon finished, and as I was going out -through the yard my friend remarked, “I say, Japhet, -what was that deuce of a joke you got off on Smith?” -“Joke?” said I, “There was no joke at all.” “Great -Scot!” he exclaimed, “you don’t mean to say that you -and Smith are half brothers?” “I have said nothing of -the kind,” I replied, “only I know this, that H. J. Smith, -commissioner at Jalalpur, is my father, and if he is also -this Smith’s father, you can draw your own conclusions, I -am not bound to make any statement.” He fairly shouted, -“Great heavens! you don’t tell me! Well, ta, ta, I must -hurry, or the devil will be to pay with Mrs. Tinkle.”</p> - -<p class='c006'>We had no newspaper in our station. A paper is an -expensive luxury to the publisher, and besides we didn’t -need any. Mrs. Tinkle, the wife of the colonel, was our -newspaper and news-carrier all in one, a host in that direction. -If we had anything good, bad or indifferent, that we -wanted to circulate, and there were many things that no -living man would dare to print unless he was prepared for -death, we got them all to Mrs. Tinkle, and they went with -the wind, or as fast as her ponies could take her. When -my friend said he was going to Mrs. Tinkle’s, I knew and -could have sworn to it, that before they had closed their -eyes in sleep that night every one in the station would learn -<span class='pageno' id='Page_212'>212</span>that Smith and Japhet were half brothers! Confound the -impudence of the fellow! If he had only treated me with -the least respect I would have never given a hint, but his -continued bullying I could not endure. I felt as badly -about the relationship as he possibly could. It would not -be a credit to either of us. I will say, however, that he -never troubled himself about “Japhet in search of his -father” again. Some one told me that Smith had denounced -the story as a red-hot lie, and asked if they would -take him to be a fool. Yet everybody believed the story, -for they knew the character of old Smith too well to doubt -it, and probably believed young Smith to be a fool. About -that photograph, how did I happen to have it in my pocket -just at the right time?</p> - -<p class='c006'>I knew that Smith as a magistrate was on that committee, -that he couldn’t well turn his back on me, as he had -before done, that if he noticed me at all he would give me -a shot or a thrust of some kind, so with deliberate forethought, -or malice prepense, if that is a better term, I -put the photograph in my pocket, ready for I knew not -what, anything that might come. In time of peace, prepare -for war. So did I.</p> - -<p class='c006'>It may be thought that I had some streaks of wickedness -in me. I have often thought that myself. I have gone -through enough ill-usage in my life to make a saint profane -and revengeful. As I do not believe in any erasing or -washing away of sins or forgetting them, I try to be as -good as I can be under adverse circumstances, and never -sin unless I am absolutely compelled to. I have ever -desired to live a life of peace and righteousness, if only -others would let me do so. If a dog snarls or bites at me, -when I am quietly passing, I feel like striking him, or when -a fellow mortal deliberately hurts me, I am inclined to give -him one in return, treating him as I do the dog. The many -kicks and insults that have come to me along the way have -reminded me that Cain and I were alike in this respect, -that we both had a mark put upon us, but with this difference, -that his mark was that any one seeing him should not -kill him, and my mark was to let any one who saw me wipe -his feet on me if he could, or give me some mean thrust. -But who is there that has not a mark of some kind?</p> - -<div class='chapter'> - <span class='pageno' id='Page_213'>213</span> - <h2 class='c004'>CHAPTER XXIII.</h2> -</div> - -<p class='c005'>I often called on my friend Mr. Jasper. One morning -he had just laid down his daily paper as I entered. “Did -you see this?” he asked, “that the Pope and the Romish -Church propose to dedicate England to the blessed Mother -of God, and to St. Peter, to consecrate the whole country -to the Holy Mother of God, and to the blessed Prince of -the Apostles.” These are the exact words. Where does -God come in? He, the Creator and Preserver of the universe, -and, as we believe, of England, is left out, ignored -altogether. How can one read such blasphemy as this -without being shocked and angry? Such a proposal is not -only an insult to all the Protestants and non-Christians of -the British Empire, but is an outrageous imposition on the -common sense of mankind! It is a sin against God. What -must be the cheek and impudence of any men to dare propose -such a thing as giving England over to the protection -of a woman and a man who died nearly two thousand -years ago, and taking it out of the hands of Almighty -God?</p> - -<p class='c006'>The world is shocked at the idolatry of the heathen, but -what is there in their systems worse than this deifying a -woman and a man, and placing them above God? It is -awful, profane, wicked and insulting! “Most holy!” No -stronger words could be used of God himself, and these -applied to a woman! As if the eternal, infinite God without -a beginning, should have a mother, and she a woman, -an ordinary finite being! I had rather be a heathen, an -infidel, or even an atheist, than to be guilty of such sacrilege -and driveling nonsense.</p> - -<p class='c006'>But who is this they set up as the most holy mother of -God? A woman, a Jewess, the wife of Joseph. She was -not known except as the mother of Jesus, no claim that she -was more than an ordinary woman, but blessed in being -the mother of an excellent son. Taking the New Testament, -which gives the only account we have of her, it -scarcely mentions her, and then without giving her any -prominence. No allusion is made either to the time or -<span class='pageno' id='Page_214'>214</span>place of her birth, or of her death. Even her son Jesus -scarcely treats her with common respect. When he wandered -away from his parents, and gave them great trouble -and anxiety in finding him, he did not show her any special -regard when they found him. At the marriage in Cana, -when she spoke to him, he addressed her in the style of -orientals, not even calling her mother, but “Woman! what -have I to do with thee?” He apparently neglected her, -and never mentions her, his own mother, and at his death -he had little to say to her. The apostles seldom refer to -her, and then only as the wife of Joseph, the mother of -Jesus. I defy any one to show a word or line in the Bible -to indicate she had any special regard shown to her by -either her own son Jesus, or by his apostles. It was not -until several centuries later that she began to be reverenced, -then prayed to, and finally to be deified and worshiped in -the place of God. Her virginity was of no importance to -the evangelists, as they never refer to it, and the theory was -not taught during the first three centuries. In the fourth -century she was first styled the mother of God. Augustine -repeatedly asserts that she was born in original sin. Anselm -declares that the virgin herself when He (Jesus) was assumed -was conceived in iniquity, and in sin did her mother -conceive her, and with original sin was she born, because -she, too, sinned in Adam, in whom all sinned. Others -expressed the same views.</p> - -<p class='c006'>The explicit doctrine of the immaculate conception was -first taught about 1140, at which time a festival was established -in favor of it. Bernard of Clairvaux opposed this. -“On the same principle,” said he, “you would be obliged -to hold that the conception of her ancestors in ascending -line was also a holy one, since otherwise she could not have -descended from them worthily, and there would be festivals -without number.” The Franciscans favored the -feast of the conception without the immaculation, which the -Dominicans under Aquinas opposed, and a severe and bitter -controversy ensued between these rival sects. In 1854 -Pope Pius IX promulgated the bull <i><span lang="la">ineffabilii deus</span></i>, by -which the doctrine of the immaculate conception became an -article of the Romish faith, to disbelieve which is heresy. -<span class='pageno' id='Page_215'>215</span>All history shows that this doctrine is but a modern invention. -There is not a particle of proof that God had anything -to do with it. It is assumed that God could be born -of a woman, then that he must be without a human father, -his mother a virgin, and to improve the situation that she -must be immaculate, born without sin. The frame-work -once set up, the fabric has been completed by additions -from century to century, until this obscure Jewish mother -of the man Jesus has become in the Roman church the most -holy mother of God. The very idea is sensuous, born of -the flesh and not of the spirit, repulsive to a refined mind, -and degrading to the character of God.</p> - -<p class='c006'>The whole structure reminds one of an English medieval -house that has been added to and patched upon, and so -changed that the first occupant, should he come to the -earth, would not recognize his own birthplace. Without a -doubt, if Mary and Jesus should rise from the dead, they -would be astonished at their modern portraits; and Jesus, -honest man that he was, would lash these libellers out of -the house of God for making it a place of lies, deceit and -merchandise. Among the heathen or pagan nations such -an apotheosis was not uncommon or strange, but that an -intelligent people, claiming to have exalted views of -almighty God, should invent such wicked, degrading nonsense, -is astonishing. It was customary among the earlier -Romans to deify their rulers, and place their prominent -men among the gods, but it was reserved for the modern -Romans to bring God down and make him a man among -men.</p> - -<p class='c006'>As to Jesus, he was the son of Joseph, as much as any -man is the son of his father. Leo, the patriarch, published -in A. D. 726, an edict prohibiting the worship of -images, declaring that Jesus was but a mere man, born of -his mother in the common way. It is evident that Jesus -was an observant, studious youth, given to devout meditation, -and on this account greatly esteemed by the ignorant -people around him, and stimulated by this admiration, he -became somewhat of a fanatic, but a good one, absorbed in -grand and noble thoughts, and fell in with the Jewish notion -of the redemption of their race from the enemy, but -<span class='pageno' id='Page_216'>216</span>he took a still higher view, the deliverance of his people -from their slavery to rites and ceremonies, from their hypocrisy -and wickedness, to a life of purity and uprightness. -A noble effort of a noble man, worthy of the world’s profoundest -respect and admiration. Not a word was said -while he was alive, or until centuries after his death, of his -being God, or equal with God, or anything but a great -teacher, a noble man, worthy to be styled the son of God, -as all good men were and are the sons of God.</p> - -<p class='c006'>John Stuart Mill says of him—and his opinion is worth -as much as the Pope’s—“A man charged with a special, -express and unique commission from God to lead mankind -to truth and virtue.”</p> - -<p class='c006'>If Jesus was God he must have been conscious of it, and -would have shown or disclosed the fact in his life, but nowhere -did he do this. He was aware that a prophet is not -without honor save in his own country, thus likening himself -to a prophet. When in the course of time he was deified, -and as they could not do away with God, they made -Jesus a part of God, or one of three Gods in one, a medley the -most absurd ever attempted by the human mind, and tried -to explain it in the Athanasian creed, the most nonsensical -puzzle of the world. If the greatest of modern lawyers -or scholars should now go into any court on the globe and -try to make a statement of a fact in such a jugglery of -words and nonsense, he would at once be sent out of court -or be committed to a lunatic asylum.</p> - -<p class='c006'>I cannot understand how religious people, believing in -one God and accepting the Ten Commandments, can accept -this doctrine. I cannot comprehend how, obeying the first -and second commandments, any one can take the likeness -of a man born of woman and put him before God, and -worship him as God. How can they, believing in one God, -the Eternal one, the Creator of all things, take this, as they -say, part man and part God, created only a few centuries -ago, deify him and worship him as the Creator, and place -the eternal destiny of all the souls in the world in his -hands! It is awful, the extent of human credulity! It is a -monstrous assumption and a fearful sin, contrary to common -sense and abhorrent to the moral and enlightened sense of -<span class='pageno' id='Page_217'>217</span>mankind. How is it possible for Christian people to tolerate -such a degradation of God! Yet Christian people wonder -that men of intelligence and judgment do not accept -without a murmur this heathenish jargon as truth, or bow -down along with them in their idolatry.</p> - -<p class='c006'>The Romish Church very likely will soon drop God altogether, -and put in His place the Jewish woman. One of its -most prominent priests, in a sermon not long ago, said, -“He prepared her virginal and celestial purity, for a -mother defiled could not become the mother of the Most -High. The Holy Virgin, even in her childhood, was more -pleasing than all the cherubim and seraphim, and from infancy -to the maturing maidenhood and womanhood, she -grew more and more pure. By her sanctity she reigned -over the heart of God. When the hour came the whole -court of heaven was hushed, and the trinity listened for -the answer of Mary, for without her consent the world -could not have been redeemed.” What could possibly be -more impudent and blasphemous than the statement that -the Almighty maker of the Universe could not save mankind, -whom he created, unless he got the consent of a woman!</p> - -<p class='c006'>I put it as a question of good taste, leaving out religion -altogether, would not the feelings of a refined man be -shocked at the suggestion that the Infinite God had a human -mother?</p> - -<p class='c006'>It is assumed that Mary conceived by the Holy Ghost. -Such stories are common in the world. Buddha is said to -have been born of a virgin. It was a common occurrence -when people wanted to set up a new god or hero to assert -that they were born of a virgin by the help of a god. It -was claimed for all of them that there were wondrous signs, -portents and occurrences about them, and that these beings -to be exalted were not, like ordinary men, born of a human -father.</p> - -<p class='c006'>The virgin mother of Egypt, Isis, was represented holding -her infant son Horus in her arms. She is also shown -as the Queen of Heaven, holding in her hand a cross. On -one of the tombs of the Pharaohs, Champolion found a picture, -the most ancient of a woman ever found, bedecked -with stars, with the form of a child issuing from her bosom. -<span class='pageno' id='Page_218'>218</span>The Hindu virgin is shown as nursing Krishna, a golden -aureole around the head of each.</p> - -<p class='c006'>In the caves of Ellora is a figure of Indruna seated on a -lounge, with her infant son god pointing toward heaven, -with the same gestures as of the Italian Madonna and her -child.</p> - -<p class='c006'>Horus, Ishter, Venus, Juno, and a host of Pagan goddesses, -have been called Queen of Heaven, Queen of the -Universe, Mother of God, Spouse of God, the Celestial -Virgin.</p> - -<p class='c006'>The Buddhists believe that Maha Maya, the mother of -Gotama, was an immaculate virgin, and conceived him -through a divine influence.</p> - -<p class='c006'>Perictione, a virgin, immaculately conceived Plato through -the influence of the god Apollo.</p> - -<p class='c006'>The ancient Mexicans, though they believed in one Almighty -Invisible God, had minor deities, the chief among -them being the god, born of a virgin, conceived by a ball of -light colored feathers floating in the air.</p> - -<p class='c006'>Says a writer, “Hundreds of Christs and virgins are being -continually born into the world in Russia, and find thousands -of worshipers and disciples.”</p> - -<p class='c006'>So great is the resemblance of these virgins and goddesses -to the alleged character and adoration of Mary, that -the Romish Church should be indicted for its false claims -to a patent to which it has no right or title. Bishop Newton, -of the English Church, asks, “Is not the worship of -saints and angels now in all respects the same that the worship -of demons was in former times? The name only different, -the thing is identically the same ... the very same -temples, the very same images, which were once consecrated -to Jupiter, and the other demons, are now consecrated -to the Virgin Mary and other saints ... the whole -of Paganism is consecrated and applied to Popery.”</p> - -<p class='c006'>The testimony of Abbe Huc, a Romish priest, of what -he saw in Tibet, is not to be doubted. “One cannot fail -being struck with their great resemblance with the Catholicism. -The Bishop’s crosier, the mitre, the dalmatic, the -round hat that the great lamas wear in travel ... the -mass, the double chair, the psalmody, the exorcisms, the -<span class='pageno' id='Page_219'>219</span>censer with five chains to it, opening and shutting at will, -the blessings of the lamas, who extend their right hands -over the heads of the faithful ones, the rosary, the celibacy -of the clergy, the penances and retreats, the cultus of the -saints, the fasting, the processions, the litanies, and holy -water, similarities of the Buddhists with ourselves. Besides, -they have the tonsure, relics, and the confessional.” -The Catholics, to account for these things, attribute them -to the devil.</p> - -<div class='lg-container-b c008'> - <div class='linegroup'> - <div class='group'> - <div class='line'>“Bad as he is, the devil may be abused,</div> - <div class='line'>Be falsely charged and causelessly accused,</div> - <div class='line'>When men, unwilling to be blamed alone,</div> - <div class='line'>Shift off their crimes on him, which are their own.”</div> - </div> - </div> -</div> - -<p class='c006'>Instead of the thousands of imaginary gods and semi-gods -of the ancients, the Christian Church has its calendars -of saints. In place of the oracles of mythology, the -church has its priests, who presume to know all the purposes -of the Almighty and to speak for Him. The old system -in new clothes.</p> - -<p class='c006'>The Romish notion of purgatory and the use of the rosary -is evidently derived from Tibet. Every Tibetan prays with -his string of beads. The fear of a Buddhist is the six-fold -existence after death. The long purgatory is his dread. -Believing that he can pray off much of it in this life he -keeps his whirligig praying machine going continually. -In that country they have little grinding mills that are -turned by the mountain streams and common to all the -community. When a man goes with his grist to mill, -he takes along a roll of paper prayers, yards in length. -Having put his grain into the hopper, he winds the prayer -around the mill shaft and turns on the water. He then -smokes his pipe while his grain is being ground and his -prayers repeated by water-power. Is not this much easier -and as beneficial, as much of the church religious praying?</p> - -<p class='c006'>In Ladak there are long lines of walls on which prayers -are inscribed. Walking back and forth along the walls -each works off so much of the dreaded hereafter.</p> - -<p class='c006'>Do I believe that Jesus was conceived of the Holy Ghost? -Not at all, any more than any other child. He was the -son of Joseph and Mary, just as I am the son of my -<span class='pageno' id='Page_220'>220</span>father and mother. My reason, my common sense, my -sense of honor, and my deep reverence for Almighty God -will not allow me to think otherwise. I cannot think of -the Infinite God being born of a woman. Such a thought -is most degrading, it degrades the character and being of -God, and it degrades men to have such a thought about -Him. If Jesus could be conceived in that way, why not -others? This has actually been claimed again and again.</p> - -<p class='c006'>I read not long ago of a man and a number of women -in a harem, not far from Chicago, in America. The women -had children whom they claimed were all conceived by the -Holy Ghost, and why not, if Mary could have a child in -that way? The account says that some Christian people -assembled in a church, made angry speeches, passed resolutions -to bring the man and women into court, and some -proposed to mob them and burn down the premises. The -only charge against them was the claim of the supernatural -conception of the women, as in every other respect they -were irreproachable. These Christian people, whose very -fundamental dogma of their faith is the unnatural conception -of Jesus, attacking this first principle of their belief, -is like thieves berating a thief for stealing.</p> - -<p class='c006'>Who was this Peter, under whose protection it is assumed -to place England? An ordinary man, unstable in character, -impulsive, blowing hot and cold at a breath, declaring -he would never leave Jesus, and then swearing that he -never knew him, as much a betrayer at heart as Judas, -but not as manly, for Judas showed his consciousness of -the wrong he had done by killing himself, while Peter, -shrewd as a modern Jesuit, shuffled out of his brazen falsehood -around to the winning side. In mental ability he -was inferior to any of his fellows, a bigot in his belief and -in his character, far less to be admired than any of the -others. Supposing him to have been transcendent in virtue, -wisdom and goodness above all other men who have -ever lived, and to have been absolutely perfect, yet he was -only a man. Then why should he be made a saint, or be -invested with divine power and made protector of anything, -in the place of God? In respect to mankind, the veneration -of Peter and attributing to him power or authority -<span class='pageno' id='Page_221'>221</span>above all other men is absurd, but when considered in respect -to God, it is outrageous blasphemy and idolatry. It -is placing a creature, and a very insignificant one in the -place of the Creator.</p> - -<div class='chapter'> - <h2 class='c004'>CHAPTER XXIV.</h2> -</div> - -<p class='c005'>One day, reading in my library so intently that I did not -hear the sound of wheels, my bearer brought me a card on -which was the name “Mrs. Clement.” I told him to show -her into the drawing room. Soon I went in and saw an -elderly lady, slender in form, with snow-white hair drawn -up in curls at the side of her forehead and with a very -bright, intelligent face. She was old in years, but evidently -young in heart and mind. All this I saw at a -glance. With her was a young man whom I judged at -once to be her son, slender and delicate with a bright face -partially covered with a beard and a heavy moustache. On -my entering the room they rose and greeted me, the mother -introducing the young man as her son. We then seated -ourselves, and had some introductory talk, probably about -the weather, or some such interesting, novel subject. In -fact I had become so absorbed in reading Plato’s “New -Republic,” that I was still in a dreamy state and supposed -they had called on some matter of business.</p> - -<p class='c006'>The mother then spoke. “Are you the Mr. Japhet who -was in the St. George’s School in 18—.” “Yes,” I replied. -“I must be the one as I know of no other. The Japhets -by that name are very scarce, as I never met one in my -life.” “Well!” she replied. “Johnny has always been -talking of you and of coming to see Mr. Japhet, and I -thought I would come with him.” This was what she -said, but she had scarcely uttered the name, “Johnny,” -before I aroused from my stupor, sprang from my chair -and taking both his hands in mine, exclaimed, “Johnny, is -it you?” I put my arms around him and gave him a real -brotherly hug, and would have kissed him after the good -German fashion, but let my tears of joy flow instead. -<span class='pageno' id='Page_222'>222</span>Taking his hands again I studied his features, asking: -“Is it really true that you are Johnny?” Then turning to -the widow, “Mrs. Clement, I wish to shake your hand -again for Johnny’s sake.” I saw the tears glistening in -her eyes as she observed us, for was not he the only son of -the widow, the treasure of the mother’s heart and life! -Had she not a right to be proud of him and of the love I -showed him? Why should we not give full play to our -sympathies and feelings, the noblest traits of our human -nature? Have we not enough in life to make us hard and -unfeeling that we should not soften our natures by yielding -to our affections when we can do this sincerely?</p> - -<p class='c006'>I have seen husbands and wives, parents and children -meet and separate as coldly as if they were only strangers -or ashamed to show any feeling. How very strange, and -is it not unnatural? Surely I did not take time just then -to philosophize for I was too excited even to think. Recovering -myself, I ordered the bearer to tell the Khansaman -to bring some tea and toast, to open the two guest -rooms, to bring in the luggage and dismiss the gari, and -all this in one sentence and a breath. I was in a state -of delightful excitement and I yielded myself entirely to it, -and why not? No more of Plato’s New or Old Republic, -but the pleasure of the old and new friendship. I have -often recalled Mr. Percy’s saying, “Charles don’t dawdle! -When you have anything to do, either work or play, give to -it all your might, mind and being.”</p> - -<p class='c006'>I need not say we were busy, not a moment wasted either -before or at breakfast. I insisted on the midday rest, that -my friends might not become exhausted, but Johnny found -me in the library. I call him Johnny for he was always -that to me, and ever will be and why not? Later in the -afternoon we had our walk in the garden, and then our -long drive about the station, but I doubt if either of us saw -anything. The pleasant time was after dinner, when we -had our coffee in front of the fire in the big room. It reminded -me of the old times when we three, Mr. Percy, -Cockear and I, sat before our fire and were like boys together. -Ah! those happy, joyous days! How much has -passed since then?</p> - -<p class='c006'><span class='pageno' id='Page_223'>223</span>In this more quiet time Mrs. Clement gave me a little -of their history. When Johnny’s school days closed, several -years after my time, he tried in various places for a situation, -but failed completely. The world seemed harsh -and dreary to the widow and her son, the future without -any prospect on which to rest a hope. Without friends -or influence, what could they expect? Just then a letter -came that like the wand of a fairy swept away all the clouds -and darkness. It appeared that years before Johnny was -born, his father had befriended a lad by helping him to a -situation in Bombay, where he commenced at the bottom, -and by diligence and honesty rose step by step, until he became -one of the partners of the firm. He had lost track of -his friend, but on the evening of the day on which he was -admitted to the firm, he was recalling the past, and thought -of the time when he was a homeless orphan, and almost -friendless, and of the one to whom he owed his position -and the success of his life. From that moment he could -not rest until he had found his benefactor. He wrote -letters to him, not knowing that he was dead. One of these -letters reached the widow. The writer gave an outline of -his life, told of his gratitude, and that if in any way he -could do a favor to the one to whom he owed everything, he -was not only ready, but anxious to do it. It was like a -debt, and almost a burden to him, and he could not be -happy until he had discharged it, or shown his willingness -to do so.</p> - -<p class='c006'>This letter came as a message from Heaven to the widow -and her son. She wrote and explained everything, with -the result that Johnny got a situation, and in the course of -time became a partner of the man whom, as a lad, his father -had befriended. This was most natural, and such incidents -would oftener happen if people would pay their debts -of gratitude, and put their religion into deeds, and not so -much into words.</p> - -<p class='c006'>“So, Mr. Japhet,” said the mother, sitting with her cup -of coffee in her hand, forgetting to take a sip of it, “you -have our history. I say <em>our</em> history, for in it all, Johnny -and I have been one. He was all I had, and I think I was -everything to him, though many bright eyes have tried to -win him away from me, I have him still.”</p> - -<p class='c006'><span class='pageno' id='Page_224'>224</span>“Don’t be too sure, good mother,” said Johnny, “Don’t -you know that Cupid’s arrow, if the right one be used, may -pierce the hardest heart. Didn’t it your’s once?”</p> - -<p class='c006'>“John, John!” she said very gravely.</p> - -<p class='c006'>I noticed she always called him Johnny, except when she -gave him a reproof, and this was always so kind that it must -have given him more pleasure than otherwise. He then -took her hand, as he sat by her side, just as if he had been -her lover. And he was. Blessed is that boy, whose first -love is his mother, and happy is the mother of such a boy. -I have often thought, yet it may be one of my crude notions, -that a boy or man who truly loves a good mother can never -go wrong.</p> - -<p class='c006'>As I sat looking at this loving couple, I could not help -asking myself, with a deep, sad sigh: “Why did I not -have such a mother?” Thus do the sorrows of our lives -break in upon our joys.</p> - -<p class='c006'>The mother continued: “All his life, since he first met -you, he has been talking about you. It was Mr. Japhet -this, and Mr. Japhet that, and he has always been longing -to see you. I often told him to go and visit you, but he -would say: ‘No, not without you, mother,’ and thus the -going was delayed until he became a partner, and was entitled -to a long vacation, when I said to him: ‘Now, we -will see Mr. Japhet, if he can be found anywhere,’ so we -started, and here we are. So you see Mr. Japhet, he is -still his mother’s boy.”</p> - -<p class='c006'>“Yes,” said Johnny, soberly, “I am not ashamed to say, -it was first God, then mother and Japhet, all through my -life. These three have been my trinity for good—” and as -if talking to himself—“for to these I owe all my best impulses, -and the happiness of my life.”</p> - -<p class='c006'>After a few moments silence we fell to talking of our school -days.</p> - -<p class='c006'>“Yes,” said the mother, “Johnny has told me about -them again and again. What a time you must have had! -And do you know, Mr. Japhet, that he never told me about -that flogging until after he left school.”</p> - -<p class='c006'>“No, good mother,” he said, “I did not, for I well -knew that if I told, you would have tied me to your apron-string, -<span class='pageno' id='Page_225'>225</span>and never let me go back to it.” She answered with -warmth: “Indeed, I would not, to such a school as that! A -great brute of a man flogging a little boy for not betraying -his comrades! Often when I have thought of it, years -since, I have felt like going to that man, and upbraiding -him for his meanness and cruelty.”</p> - -<p class='c006'>“Mother, dear,” spoke Johnny, very gravely, for it was -his turn to reprove, “I am surprised!” And then with a -smile: “How funny you would look shaking your little -fists at such a monster man, and all for such a little thing -that occurred years ago.”</p> - -<p class='c006'>“John, John,” she replied very sternly. “It was not -a little thing, John, and you know it.”</p> - -<p class='c006'>“That’s so, I surrender,” he answered. “Haven’t I -felt the smart of that rattan years after, when I have -thought of that scene? Not in my body, but in my sense -of right and justice? Didn’t you scream though, Mr. -Japhet? You never knew that I was ready to faint, and -thought of dying, as those cutting strokes fell on me, but -when I heard you scream, I made up my mind in an instant -to be brave to the last, if I died. I would not have you -think me a coward. It was your voice that gave me courage -and nerve.”</p> - -<p class='c006'>Thus our talk ran on. I know these things are but trifles, -but the sum total of life is made up of little things, a flogging -is but a small affair, but have we not all of us received -cuts that we have remembered until they have become a -part of our very selves, and so have changed many a destiny -for good or evil?</p> - -<p class='c006'>“But,” said the mother, “you might have let me share -your sorrow.” “O, no, good mother,” replied he, “that -could not be. Sorrow cannot be divided, shared, sold or -given away. I might have told you and a hundred others, -and you would have felt grieved and sympathized with me, -but my sorrow would not have been diminished in the least -so it was better for me to carry my own burdens than -to have troubled you.” Brave as a man, as he was a brave -boy.</p> - -<p class='c006'>The days passed only too quickly, full of delightful -enjoyment to me, and I think, as well to them, and my -<span class='pageno' id='Page_226'>226</span>friends took their departure. Then I was lonely and sad, -yet happy in this renewal of our old friendship, and the addition -of a new acquaintance, the charming mother of Johnny. -I have given this account of their visit for several reasons, -first because of the old friendship; then for the delight I -had in their company, but most of all because of the admiration -I had for this loving couple, mother and son. As -the mother said, they were one. She had lived for her son, -he for his mother, and thus their lives were blended together.</p> - -<p class='c006'>First of all, she was so pure. This was my first impression, -and increased the more I saw of her, not from any -special thing she said or did, but purity seemed to be in her -every feature, in her dress, her walk, her conversation, -the tone of her voice. She seemed to be made of sweetness -and light, not simply of the soft and mellow kind, -for she had her opinions, which she dared to defend -with energy, yet a sense of goodness seemed to rule her. -Such a life is a perpetual prayer. She had a great mind -in her little body, and was not willing to let it sleep and -rest. It was evident that she had kept up with her son in -his reading, with his thoughts and his business, so she -could be his close companion. There was scarcely a topic -in our conversation, on which she could not converse -with excellent sense, and with flashes of wit and fun. On -some subjects her womanly instinct seemed to outrun our -slow, plodding masculine thoughts.</p> - -<p class='c006'>I have read somewhere a criticism on woman, and -probably a just one; that many of them, on becoming -married, seem to think that they have reached the summit -of their lives, and lose all their former pride of appearance, -stop reading and thinking, and so cease to be companions -of their husbands and older children, and remain -as common useful articles of house furniture. It was not -so with this mother. To her elasticity of youth in body -and mind, she had added the culture and refinement of -years, while her body seemed strengthened and matured -through her mental activity.</p> - -<p class='c006'>I have but little patience with the theory of some scientific -men that there is necessarily an inequality of the sexes -<span class='pageno' id='Page_227'>227</span>because of the greater avoirdupois quantity of the male -brain. Mind cannot be weighed with a butcher’s scales, -no more than strength can be computed according to the -amount of muscle. What does it prove if a difference exists -between the brains of the two sexes of no less than 220 -cubic centimeters per individual, more than to say that -because two men live in different sized houses, the one living -in the larger house should be consequently the greater -man, when everybody knows that a large minded man may -live in a hut, and a fool be in a palace. Therefore it -seems that size and weight is no indication of quality.</p> - -<p class='c006'>Should not fineness of texture and quality give value to -brains and to everything else? But, say the scientists, no -difference can be seen in the composition of the male and -female brain. Nor can any difference of texture be seen in -the brains of an educated man and a fool. Take two rays -of light of the same degree of brightness, no difference in -appearance is observed, yet the one ray is full of heat, and -the other of cold. Analysis by the spectrum shows a difference. -My skeptical common sense suggests that our scientists -have not found the right kind of a spectrum for brain -analysis. Suppose we leave out the material brain altogether -and consider the mind alone as we would lose sight -of the house and think of the man separate from it. Is not -the great mental difference between the sexes, as between -individuals of the same sex, due to the training and development -of that immaterial, subtle something, that no eye -can see, or scale can weigh, or mortal comprehend, the mind -itself? Why make the soul a clod of matter? Why try to -estimate mind only by the weight or shape or texture of -the brain matter it lives in and uses, any more than we -should judge of the weight or worth of a man by the size -or value of the house he occupies?</p> - -<p class='c006'>It is said that a fool can ask questions that a philosopher -cannot answer, so I have ventured. Yet with all due -respect to the philosophers I cannot always accept their -dogmatic assertions without protest or questions. For -instance, a great brain anatomist asserts, “Woman is a constantly -growing child and in the brain, as in so many other -parts of her body, she conforms to her childish type.” -<span class='pageno' id='Page_228'>228</span>Suppose I assert “Man is a constantly growing child, and -in the brain as in so many parts of his body, he conforms -to his childish type.” What value has one assertion over -the other?</p> - -<div class='chapter'> - <h2 class='c004'>CHAPTER XXV.</h2> -</div> - -<p class='c005'>In all my previous acquaintance with Mr. Jasper he had -told me nothing of his history. I had never made inquiries -as I considered it impertinent to pry into the secrets of -people and preferred to remain in ignorance unless they -chose of their own accord to tell me. I knew him to be a -very reserved man, one who had traveled and seen a great -deal, read and studied much and was an independent -thinker. His theory, was that as he was responsible for his -thoughts and deeds of this life and for the life to come, he -could not avoid the necessity of being free in all things. -He was most courteous in hearing all sides and diligent in -reading everything on every subject as an impartial judge, -but at the end he formed his own conclusions to which he -adhered tenaciously for himself.</p> - -<p class='c006'>One day he incidentally referred to his religious life. -His parents were devoted Christians and he was brought -up in their faith. His mother was the stronger willed of -the two. She was of Dutch descent, of a hardy and resolute -race. She had an excellent mind, though not well educated. -Her good common sense answered in place of -education. She exacted implicit respect and obedience -from her children. She laid down no rules, but every one -knew what she desired and not one dared act contrary to -what mother wished. There was no harshness, but a mother’s -love shown in all her acts towards her children. She -did not lecture them or parley with them, but “it is right -my son and must be done,” and it was. She demanded -obedience first and afterwards, sometimes, would give her -reasons. She seldom made mistakes. Her good judgment -so calmly acted upon, impressed all that it was best to -do as she directed.</p> - -<p class='c006'><span class='pageno' id='Page_229'>229</span>One thing indicated her character. She was very particular -about the observance of Sunday. On Saturday the -boy’s clothes were seen in order, their boots were blacked -and they had their baths and the Sunday dinner was prepared -as far as possible. On Sunday morning every one -in the household, even to the dogs, knew and felt it was a -sacred day. All went to church no matter what the weather -might be and no Sunday sickness was allowed. After the -service came the dinner, not a cold water, dry biscuit -affair, but the best dinner of the week, smoking hot roasts, -tarts, pies and cream pudding in abundance, just what -would please hungry, growing boys and make them love -the mother and give them a warm regard for Sunday. After -that, books and papers, no novels on that day, with singing -and pleasant conversations, the mother the center -of the household group; walking in the garden, orchard -or fields, but no visiting or making calls, nor did she encourage -visitors on Sunday. It was a day of quiet rest at -home.</p> - -<p class='c006'>Outside the house the father ruled, but in the house the -mother was ruler and priestess. The parents never interfered -in each other’s domain. If anything was said about -something outside the house, it was, “Go to your father.” -If about anything within the house, it was, “Ask your -mother.” The mother often counselled with her husband -about the children but never before them. Their matured -decision was acted upon as if they had never spoken on -the subject. Such was the love and respect and implicit -obedience to the parents, that the boys never went away -from home without asking permission of the mother, for it -seemed to be within her province to know where her boys -were. This habit clung to them until they reached manhood -or as long as they were at home, for during school -vacations and afterwards, before going out, it was always, -“I will ask mother first.” This may seem very rigid, but -what could have been better for a family of energetic boys -than such a system of which they were trained to venerate -and love mother and home?</p> - -<p class='c006'>While Mr. Jasper was telling this I recalled what I had -read in the autobiography of George Ebers, where he writes -<span class='pageno' id='Page_230'>230</span>of his mother’s influence: “I had no thought, performed -no act, without wondering what would be her opinion of it, -and this intimate relation, though in an altered form, continued -until her death. In looking back, I may regard it -as a tone of my whole development that my conduct was -regulated according to the more or less close mental and -outward connection in which I stood to her.”</p> - -<p class='c006'>And the sisters, for there were several, dear, good, -noble girls, models of the mother in every respect, a family -group clinging together, the interest of each belonging -to all and never sundered except by death. There was no -separate purse among the children. If one needed a little -money he was free to help himself, and this continued even -after they had grown to manhood, each assisting the others -and no account kept.</p> - -<p class='c006'>It was a sad, sad day when death suddenly removed -the mother from her privileged place in the home.</p> - -<p class='c006'>Mr. Jasper stopped suddenly with tears in his eyes and -a choking sob in his voice, while he sat in silence for some -minutes, looking back over the years as if he saw that home -and the mother again.</p> - -<p class='c006'>I had known so little, almost nothing of my mother; yet -such as she was she was still my mother. It has always -caused me deep, heartfelt grief when others have told me -of their mothers. Why could not I have had a mother’s -love and care? Why?</p> - -<p class='c006'>The loss of such a treasure is next to losing God, the -greatest loss, it seems to me, that can befall a human being. -I had no father, not a real one, and have no feeling -about him except—I have often heard people speak with -great respect of their father, but the heart’s affection always -goes to the mother.</p> - -<p class='c006'>I was thinking to myself and did not realize the silence -of Mr. Jasper. He then continued: “Such was my home -and early training. I was kept from bad company, ‘tied -to my mother’s apron string,’ as the boys said, but it was -a good string, one of the best that God ever made. One -incident occurred when I was in my sixteenth year that left -a profound impression on my mind and on my life. A -neighbor’s wife and her son—he was just my age to a day—had -<span class='pageno' id='Page_231'>231</span>lately returned from a visit to a distant place where -he had met some young people with whom I was slightly -acquainted.</p> - -<p class='c006'>“We were in their drawing room and the mother was -sewing or reading. Mention was made of a young man -several years older than we were. At his name the mother -remarked, ‘How sad it was! He was a young man of good -family, fine ability and excellent prospects, but he had gone -with bad women, became diseased and so offensive that his -family could not endure his presence but had to provide -him rooms outside the house.’ I do not remember her -exact words. She was a refined, educated, Christian lady, -and I know must have spoken on such a subject with as -much delicacy as possible. I was absolutely ignorant of -such things. Some might say I was a very innocent youth. -I proudly bear the taunt. Such was the effect of her remarks -upon me, that I went home sick with disgust and -could eat no dinner.</p> - -<p class='c006'>“That feeling has never left me. Whenever in my travels -I have seen a prostitute, I have had the same feelings of -disgust, and when meeting men whom I knew to be licentious -I would have as quickly taken a slimy toad in my -hand as to have shaken hands with them. Laying aside -all the morality of the subject, I never could appreciate the -exquisite, refined taste of a gentleman or any man who had -any self respect, who could associate with women common -to everybody. And what puzzles me now is how any man -belonging to a Christian church and professing to be a follower -of Jesus, who was purity itself, can be guilty of sexual -immorality. They are foul hypocrites, and besides, -traitors to Jesus as much as Judas was.</p> - -<p class='c006'>“That lady’s talk gave me a shock that has lasted as a -blessing all my life. I have often wondered why parents, -ministers and teachers, should have such false modesty -about these most important things to the young. They -say nothing until the youth falls into the mire and slime of -the ditches of sin, and then hold up their hands in holy -horror and wonder how it could have happened.”</p> - -<p class='c006'>These remarks recalled Mr. Percy’s earnest talk to me -when he, with both of my hands clasped in his, and tears -<span class='pageno' id='Page_232'>232</span>in his eyes, gazing into mine, begged me, for the love of -God and for the sake of my own soul, to keep myself pure -and clean. And I remember, too, that never, in all the -years of my school days, did our burly principal or the -teachers utter a word on a subject that was of infinitely -more importance, than all our mathematics or history or -our whole school course of study. When I have thought -of the ruin of some of my schoolmates, through their ignorance -of danger, I have bitterly blamed the whole false or -deficient system of education. Only the pure in heart -shall see God, but purity is entirely left out of our school -education and mostly from the services in the churches.</p> - -<p class='c006'>Mr. Jasper continued, “I joined the church of my parents -during my college life, and for years afterwards, I -accepted the Bible as the inspired word of God, and all -that the church taught as direct from Him. I never had a -doubt about these things. I often wondered when others -spoke of their doubts. The fact was, that I never read or -thought of anything contrary to what I had blindly accepted -as the truth. I was happy in this state of mind or -ignorance. This continued for years. To be as brief as -possible: I engaged in business and met with reverses -through the betrayal of some men professing to be -Christians. What to do I did not know. I was like -a man shipwrecked on a desert island, or rather cast -away among savages, for those whom I supposed my -friends turned against me. Men whom I had assisted -begged to be excused, ‘it was not convenient,’ or ‘some -other time,’ when I asked for a little assistance. Men -whom I had put upon their feet at a sacrifice to myself -hardly knew me when we met. Once it was ‘Harry,’ but -then, ‘Mister’ of the coolest kind. I was criticised and -censured for becoming poor. When a man is down everybody, -even his former friends, are ready to give him a -kick. Mankind is very much like the vultures we see in -India. Not one of them in sight anywhere until a poor -brute is wounded, when they are seen coming in every -direction to pull their victim to pieces and devour him. -The world can forgive anything but poverty.</p> - -<p class='c006'>“I expected to find some sympathy and kindness in the -<span class='pageno' id='Page_233'>233</span>church where I had taken a prominent part, but instead, -I was told in effect that I had better take a back seat. -This seemed to me intensely cruel and unjust.</p> - -<p class='c006'>“To be excluded from the church of my parents, to -be slighted by those professing to be Christians, and -by whom I was once respected and treated as a brother, -without any reason given, was unendurable. I was -grieved beyond measure, astonished and broken-hearted. -My poor wife nearly died from grief, and my children, -though I tried to conceal it from them, saw my agony. -I tried to think what might be the reason of such -harsh treatment, until my head seemed ready to burst, -and such was the intense agony of my feelings that -I was in fear that my heart might fail me, for it -sadly ached. At last the question came. How is it possible -for Christian men to act in this way? Are they followers -of Jesus, who can hurt me so much without giving -any reason whatever? As I have said, I never had a doubt -about religion before, not one, but now the question came, -Can a religion be true, and of God, that can allow men to -treat me so unjustly and without mercy? I walked in my -garden for hours, many a time till late at night, to retire -to a weary, restless sleep.</p> - -<p class='c006'>“Then one night the crisis came. I had a fearful -dream. I do not believe in dreams, but this one, whether -the fancy of a disordered brain or whatever it was, had a -terrible result. I thought I saw a great treeless plain, in -the center a low spot of ground from which arose a dense -white mist and I heard a voice saying of the mist: ‘This -is your God and beside it there is nothing else.’ I awoke -in horror, bathed in a cold perspiration. I tried to recover -my senses, but for all I could do, I felt myself a changed -man. Completely worn out I fell asleep again. In the -morning I began to tell my wife my dream but she checked -me saying, ‘It is too awful, don’t speak of it!’ But I -could not get rid of it. The mist was as real to me as myself. -It overpowered me. I was a changed man as much -so as if I had been metamorphosed into another being. A -thousand times I have tried to analyze that dream and to -account for it. I never had a doubt in my life about the -<span class='pageno' id='Page_234'>234</span>existence of God, for I had always believed and trusted in -Him implicitly, to my great comfort and peace. The only -doubting question I ever had was whether a religion could -be from God that could allow its believers to treat me as I -had been treated. Whatever caused the dream I was -another being from what I was the day before; I had no -belief in a God whatever. My faith in the divinity of -Jesus and in the divine inspiration of the Bible had ceased -entirely. I had no feeling about the matter. I could not -pray, for I had nothing to pray to. I had no fear, none in -the least. I had done nothing to bring me into this condition -and felt no responsibility for it. I had not the least -desire to go back into the church and would not have -accepted the highest place in it, if they had come on their -knees begging me to take it. Strangely enough, though -the day previous and for weeks and months I had been in -an agony of distress, I was now serenely quiet and at peace; -all the old conflict had gone.</p> - -<div class='lg-container-b c008'> - <div class='linegroup'> - <div class='group'> - <div class='line'>“I lost breath in my soul sometimes</div> - <div class='line'>And cried, God save me if there’s any God</div> - <div class='line'>But even so, God saved me; and being dashed</div> - <div class='line'>From error on to error, every turn</div> - <div class='line'>Still brought me nearer to the central truth.”</div> - </div> - </div> -</div> - -<p class='c006'>“I am not trying to explain anything, but simply stating -the truth as to my condition. Some good Christians -might say that I had become a hardened sinner and God -had withdrawn the light of His countenance from me. -This would be false, for I had committed no sin of which I -was conscious, that would cause such a terrible transition. -All through my life I had considered atheism an impossibility -and looked upon any one who professed to be an -atheist with horror, and if any one had suggested the day -before that I would fall into this state I would have been -shocked. I yield to no living being in honesty of purpose. -It was my interest to be right and do right and to know -why I was so changed in a few moments and by a dream. -I had no thought or desire to be without God. Why -should I, when all my life I had loved and tried to serve -Him? It was a wonderful strange feeling, as if I had just -been born into a new life, for not only my mind but my -body seemed to have been transformed.</p> - -<p class='c006'><span class='pageno' id='Page_235'>235</span>“Weeks and months passed while I engaged in business -with the greatest peace and tranquility. Yet the thought -was always present: ‘There must be inevitably an Infinite -Creator, God.’ My reason told me this and that I ought -to pray to Him. This belief gradually increased until one -day, like a sudden light, my faith in God returned, filling -my whole being with joy and peace that has never left me. -He is now my life, my all. Nothing gives me so much -peace and happiness as prayer when I can talk with God, -to my Father who knows me infinitely better than I know -myself. But I never got back my old faith in the Bible -nor in the divinity of Jesus.</p> - -<p class='c006'>“I have a great respect for the Bible as a wonderful -book, and a love and regard for Jesus as a great man and -teacher. Yet I cannot but believe that the deification of -Jesus was the most appalling blunder of all time. I do -not wish to offend you, but truly, when I go to church and -hear Jesus addressed as God I feel shocked more so than -when I see a heathen worshiping a stone image as a god. -My reason, my heart, and all my feelings rebel against -putting anything in the place of the Infinite God. I am -as honest in this as it is possible for a human being to be -in anything, and if it is possible for any one to have a witness -within himself that he is right, I have that. I go -direct to God. He can hear me as easily as He can hear -any one else, and I believe and know that He is always -ready to listen unto me when I come. I want no mediator, -nothing of any kind to stand between me and God. I -know that if my father were living and I should send any -one to intercede for me he would feel hurt and ask, ‘Am I -such a father that my own son cannot come to me instead -of sending some one else?’ Why should we make out -God to be such an unnatural Father that He will not admit -His own children to His presence without being paid for it -or through some one else as an intercessor? ‘All’s love yet -all’s law, in the star, in the stone, in the flesh, in the soul -and in the clod.’</p> - -<p class='c006'>“As to original sin and an atonement to satisfy a broken -law, these to me are mythological stories begotten from -men’s fertile imagination. The best atonement is a repentant -<span class='pageno' id='Page_236'>236</span>heart, a contrite spirit and a pure life. ‘As a -father pitieth his children so does the Lord love them that -fear Him. Who shall ascend unto the hill of the Lord? -or who shall stand in His holy place? He that hath clean -hands and a pure heart. For thy name’s sake, O Lord, -pardon my iniquity for it is great. What man is he that -feareth the Lord? Him shall He teach in the way that He -shall show, his soul shall dwell at ease. The secret of the -Lord is with them that fear Him and He will show them His -covenant. The eyes of the Lord are upon the righteous -and His ears are open unto their cry. The Lord is nigh -unto them that are of a broken heart and saveth such as are -of a contrite spirit.’</p> - -<p class='c006'>“There is scarcely a Psalm that has not a passage showing -that God is willing to forgive and receive all those who -come to Him direct and in the right spirit. Why mystify -and muddle a thing that is so plain that any one can easily -understand? I cannot conceive how a holy God, and more, -a God of infinite mercy, could be willing to accept, much -less take delight in, any worship or sacrifice that would -cause suffering to even the most insignificant animal. No -one can think of vivisection, though for philanthropic purposes, -without a sense of pain. I cannot see the slaughter -of an animal or bird, even when they are for food, without -a feeling of pity. How then can I, though a weak mortal, -yet having such feelings, bow down and worship a God who -is declared to take pleasure in the destruction of life and -offerings of blood! May God forgive me if I am wrong, -but I cannot help thinking and feeling as I do. I would -rather believe that all mankind are in error than to hold -such an idea of the God I love and worship.</p> - -<p class='c006'>“Vicarious atonement is contrary to all the principles of -justice. The sufferings of innocent victims to appease the -wrath of an angry God is repugnant to the noblest instincts -of the human race and a degrading superstition of which -only the lowest heathen should be guilty. Moral justice -can never be satisfied by the death or punishment of the -innocent for the guilty. Nowhere on earth is one allowed -to suffer in place of another. To buy off justice is bribery -and to accept a bribe is a crime. How then can people attribute -<span class='pageno' id='Page_237'>237</span>to a just God what is considered by universal mankind -an act of infamy?</p> - -<p class='c006'>“Jesus is to the world an example of what a human being -should be, and not as a sacrifice to an offended God or -to satisfy a broken law.</p> - -<p class='c006'>“Having escaped from the old theological dogmas, how -was it possible for me to go back to them? How could I -accept such a horrible statement as this, made by a very -prominent divine, who wrote text books on theology still -used in the divinity schools? ‘The saints in glory will be -far more sensible how dreadful the wrath of God is, and -will better understand how dreadful the sufferings of the -damned are, yet this will be no occasion of grief to them, -but rejoicing. They will not be sorry for the damned, it -will cause no uneasiness or dissatisfaction to them, but, on -the contrary, when they see this sight it will occasion rejoicing -and excite them to joyful praise.’</p> - -<p class='c006'>“Another equally prominent divine writes: ‘The happiness -of the elect in heaven will in part consist in witnessing -the torments of the damned in hell, and among them it -may be their own children, parents, husbands, wives, and -friends on earth. One part of the business of the blessed -is to celebrate the doctrine of reprobation. While the decree -of reprobation is eternally executing on the vessels of -wrath, the smoke of their torment will be eternally ascending -in view of the vessels of mercy, who, instead of taking -the part of these miserable objects, will say amen, hallelujah, -praise the Lord. When the saints shall see how -great the misery is from which our God hath saved them, -and how great a difference He hath made between their -state and the state of others who, by nature and perhaps by -practice, no more sinful and ill-deserving than they, it will -give them more a sense of the wonderfulness of God’s grace -to them. Every time they look upon the damned, it will -excite in them a lively and admiring sense of the grace of -God in making them so to differ. The sight of hell torments -will exalt the happiness of the saints forever.’</p> - -<p class='c006'>“I have candidly and truthfully given you, Mr. Japhet, -my experience for what it may be worth to you, but my -conclusions are all of life to me.”</p> - -<div class='chapter'> - <span class='pageno' id='Page_238'>238</span> - <h2 class='c004'>CHAPTER XXVI.</h2> -</div> - -<p class='c005'>Some business, as well as a desire for a change in the -monotony of station life, took me to Calcutta. I was the -guest of a well-to-do Eurasian family whom I had met. -This gentleman, by inheriting some property and by profitable -investments, was able to live quite independent and -very comfortably. The family, on account of its wealth, -was on the verge of society, sometimes inside, but oftener -on the outside. “Society” has always been a puzzle to -me. I can understand the Hindu caste system, for that is -something well defined and natural. All the castes accept -the position in which they are born. One caste is as proud -of its place as another, and there is no trying to pass from -one caste to another. There are strict rules for each, settled -by immutable laws and recognized by government, even -among the criminals in the jails. Everything is definite -and satisfactory to everybody. As an instance, among -Hindu fishermen there are these castes: those who fish from -the rocks, those who fish from boats, those who catch turtle, -those who cast nets, and those who fish with a rod. There -is no chance here for mistakes, as each one knows where he -is; but among Europeans everything is higgledy-piggledy, -no one knows who’s who or what’s what. It is a sarcasm -on western civilization to allow the heathen to be so far -ahead in such an important matter.</p> - -<p class='c006'>From the high caste English Brahmins down to the lowest -caste of English Shudras there seems to be no boundary -lines or rules. No one knows where he is, and is forever -in danger of being snubbed and humiliated, except, -perhaps, the very high mucky-mucks, who assume a kind -of divine air of superiority and immaculateness.</p> - -<p class='c006'>It appears that a man who acts as wholesale agent for a -firm in England, occupying a little office only large enough -to hold a table and chair, is in “society” because he is a -wholesaler. Another whose business takes up a number of -buildings, selling anything from a steam engine to a hairpin, -giving employment to a thousand or more people, is -not in society because he is a retailer. He is obliged to be -<span class='pageno' id='Page_239'>239</span>a man of superior ability, while the wholesale agent may be -but a popinjay. The one can draw cheques for lacs of rupees -at a time, while the boarding-house keeper and dhoby -of the other have to wait months for their pay.</p> - -<p class='c006'>I was told of a case where a clerk in a large firm fell in -love with a daughter of his landlady, a bright, intelligent -girl, the mother owning considerable property. They were -married. The next day his fellow clerks, receiving each a -couple hundred dibs a month, and often overdrawing their -wages to get tennis suits and neckties, drew up a petition -requesting the benedict to resign his clerkship, as they only -associated with gentlemen.</p> - -<p class='c006'>This miserable, degrading notion about caste or labor -often inflicts the greatest hardships. A Scotch lady, a -neighbor of my hostess, called. She was of excellent family, -formerly in good financial circumstances, but now -greatly reduced by some misfortune. She had two grown -up daughters, well educated and in society. She was lamenting -over the impoverished condition of the family, and -said, “I know how to take care of sick people, and would -gladly go out as a nurse and so earn some money to help -keep the pot boiling, but what would society say, and what -would become of my daughters? Their prospects would -be ruined, and they would always be spoken of as ‘the -daughters of that old Scotch nurse.’ So I am obliged to -sit idle at home, when we need a little money so badly.”</p> - -<p class='c006'>As to shop-keepers, tradesmen, they are another breed or -caste altogether, and never taken into consideration by -“society.” This is a strange thing under the sun to me. -When the English are a nation of shop-keepers—and Napoleon -knew what he was saying—when the very substructure -of England’s life and prosperity is commercial business, -buying and selling truck, I cannot see why they should so -despise their own trade.</p> - -<p class='c006'>In the “service,” why one man who receives a thousand -a month is in “society,” and a five hundred or a two hundred -rupee walla is excluded, though the latter may be -superior mentally, morally and physically to the other, is a -conundrum to me. They are all naukars, servants, work -for wages, and are at the beck and call of others, and even -<span class='pageno' id='Page_240'>240</span>the best of them at times have to do a little shinning for -the sake of a few paltry rupees.</p> - -<p class='c006'>Evidently God has not formed me with intelligence -enough to comprehend these intricate society matters, so -that whatever error there may be in my questions, can be -imputed to my imbecility and ignorance. I candidly admit -that I am sometimes a fool. I do this the more readily to -escape the major conclusion in the saying, “He that is not -a fool sometime, is likely to be a fool all the time.” Still -I cannot forbear giving my opinion that this blind running -in respect to the unfixedness of “society,” has gone on long -enough, and in this advanced stage of civilization such an -important matter should at once be so well defined that an -outsider, though a fool, need not err thereat.</p> - -<p class='c006'>If St. Peter should make it a question of admission -through the pearly gates whether we had been in “society,” -or to what caste or grade we belong, too many might be -puzzled for an answer, and so miss the privilege of treading -the golden pavements.</p> - -<p class='c006'>Another question is the status of gentleman. This has -never been settled. Some one has said that “a gentleman -is one who does not have to work for a living.” This might -not suit India, as it would almost exclude everybody, for -all here have to work, or pretend to do so, and most of -them, from what they say, deuced hard to get their grub. -I might come in under this definition, for through the kind -providence of Mr. Percy I have never been obliged to do a -hard stroke of work. Yet I would very likely, judging -from my experience, be objected to on account of the color -of my integument. So I am left in the dark as to my -position, under the shade of my skin—an undefined, crude, -protoplasmic nonentity; a very undesirable position. There -are always so many little things to upset one’s calculations. -The slightest extraneous matter, as I have read, will destroy -the distinctive flavor of a vintage, or, as we well know, the -sight of a tiny fly in the soup will destroy our relish for -the dish, so the slight tinge that God or the Devil put into -my face has often offended the delicate sensibilities of colorless -people.</p> - -<p class='c006'>As I have a personal interest at stake in this question, I -<span class='pageno' id='Page_241'>241</span>would like to know who I am and where I come in, anything -to settle the matter, and not for myself only, but for thousands -of other unfortunates.</p> - -<p class='c006'>I am always curious to know the breed of my horses and -dogs, and the strain of my chickens, why not about my -own status and that of the different humanities I meet?</p> - -<p class='c006'>The world is so careful about the breeding and grading -of every kind of domestic animals, and the improvement of -machinery, but the breeding of humanity is left to luck, -haphazard chance, and the devil to take the hindmost. This -ought not so to be.</p> - -<p class='c006'>I cannot refrain from giving another definition of gentleman: -“A man distinguished for his fine sense of honor -and consideration for the rights and feelings of others.” -This suits me, as there is nothing in it about color, lineage -or wages, or whether one sits at table with shop-keepers.</p> - -<p class='c006'>Lord Lytton makes one of his characters say, “I belong -to no trade, I follow no calling. I rove when I list, and -rest when I please, in short I know of no occupation but my -indolence, and no law but my will; now, sir, may I not call -myself a gentleman?”</p> - -<p class='c006'>Some one says, “No one is a gentleman who has not a -dress suit.” There must be something in this, as every one -knows the power of the tail of a coat in social life; yet the -statement is not more definite than the definition of the -word “network” in Johnson’s dictionary, “Anything reticulated -or decussated at equal distances, with interstices -between the intersections.”</p> - -<p class='c006'>A clearer definition of a society gentleman is, “One who -can break all the commandments genteelly and keep his -linen scrupulously clean.”</p> - -<p class='c006'>Another word is often used, excellent when rightly applied, -that of “Christian,” “as to a person acting in the -manner, or having a spiritual character proper to a follower -of Christ.” But is this the world’s use of it?</p> - -<p class='c006'>I do not know just what started me on this gait, but I -frequently find myself going off on a tangent. I am no -heavenly body, so have no fixed orbit, and often take the -privilege of a wanderer.</p> - -<p class='c006'><span class='pageno' id='Page_242'>242</span>During my visit to the city I was greatly interested in -looking at “society” and upon the moving world. It was -as good as a circus to see the maidan of an evening. The -very High Highs of natives in their phaetons, followed by -horsed spearmen, as if these swells were afraid of bandits -capturing their sweet selves, then a load of bareheaded, -barefaced babus, with a number of ragamuffins clinging -on behind and shouting at the top of their voices, while the -driver was trying to run down every one in front of him. -In one of the grand phaetons was a swell rajah, with a servant -sitting near him, carrying a spittoon to receive the -royal spittle. He probably is one who is clamoring for -representative government. What would he represent? I -never see such a nest of natives but I think the government -erred in not passing a law a century ago restricting every -native to his ancestral bullock hackery. A native is by -nature a squatter, and is as much out of his place in a -phaeton as he is among European ladies in a drawing room. -A babu said to me, “If you go to the houses of these fellows -who appear in public in great style, you would find -the most of them living in mud huts surrounded by filth -and stinks, while everything they have is mortgaged to keep -up their appearance when they go on parade.” He knew -no doubt what he was saying.</p> - -<p class='c006'>Then the traps of the Europeans, the extremes could be -seen at a glance. A slender, six foot youth, wearing an -enormously high collar and the highest kind of a narrow-rimmed -hat, seated on a six foot cart, while alongside of -him was a pompous porpoise of a man in a trap nearly -touching the ground, drawn by a limping, half-starved -pony. Then the people, scarcely one good looking, but -ugly and so so, all kinds and conditions as various as the -crowd that once assembled in Jerusalem, not omitting the -painted bedizened females in grand style, flaunting their -characters before everybody—evidently in “society”—the -whole scene a vanity fair, fit for the pen of a Bunyan or a -Thackeray.</p> - -<p class='c006'>The Bengalee is a study by himself. He has the reputation -of being the monumental liar of the world, and those -who know him best, his own race, say that truth is an absolute -<span class='pageno' id='Page_243'>243</span>impossibility to him. This may be slightly exaggerated, -as I met some fine honest fellows among them, very -few and far between, as I wish to be truthful. One of his -features attracted my attention, and that was his stare, -impudent enough to make a brass mule hang its head. In -this I think he takes the lead of all the world. Always -going bareheaded, he has become so accustomed to looking -the sun out of countenance that nothing on earth fazes -him. It is said that as each new statue was put upon the -maidan the Bengalees stared so at it that the image blushed -all over with a blueish tinge. I have not the least doubt -of this, as I myself saw the cerulean color on all the images. -It is this arrogant stare that is so offensive to European -ladies, and characteristic of the educated babus, for it is -said that they are taught everything in the schools except -manners and morality. A writer in an English paper says -of them, “They are a soft, supple, quick-witted youth; -utterly destitute of manly qualities, largely without the -Englishman’s truthfulness, equity and resource, good subordinates -but abominably bad superiors, and everywhere -hated and despised by their countrymen.”</p> - -<p class='c006'>Another says of him, “Though he may be dressed in the -finest European clothes, speak English fluently in the well -finished style of Addison and Macaulay, and have the -superficial manners of a gentleman, yet scratch him, as you -would a Russian to find a Tatar, and in this native of -India you will always find the heathen.”</p> - -<p class='c006'>As to their religion, Macaulay says of it: “All is hideous -and grotesque and ignoble.” De Tocqueville: “Hinduism -is perhaps the only system of belief that is worse than having -no religion at all.”</p> - -<p class='c006'>Another subject was brought to my attention. I did not -desire to know about it as in my life and the circumstances -of my birth, I had been compelled to know so much of the -degradation of mankind in licentiousness that any reference -to it fills me with disgust and makes me wonder how a just -God or decent people could tolerate such iniquity. I was -informed that sexual vice was so prevalent that scarcely any -one, from the highest down to the lowest classes, was not -blackened by it. It was so foul a story that I soon stopped -<span class='pageno' id='Page_244'>244</span>it with a request that I be told no more. Zola could come -to Calcutta and write a score of books, not from his imagination, -but of real facts, with names of living men and -women involved in seductions, intrigues and foul crime -that would astonish the world. Some one should do it, -unmask these hypocrites as he would report a den of -thieves, reveal the sources of some fearful epidemic or anything -inimical to the well being of mankind. What surprised -me most was that the prominent actors in all this, -are in “Society,” and many or all of them professed Christians, -pretended followers of the pure and holy Jesus! -They have, perhaps, such unbounded faith in him that -they dare revel in vice to their lust’s content, and think -that at the end of life his blood will wash all their guilty -stains away. What a delusive, deceptive, accursed belief!</p> - -<p class='c006'>One reflection of mine was, what a story the Monument -on the Maidan could tell if it only had a voice? It must -have heard and seen so much of wrong-doing that if it -had any feelings it must have had many a heart ache.</p> - -<p class='c006'>Professor Hitchcock, writing upon light in the formation -of pictures, says: “It seems then, that this photographic -influence pervades all nature, nor can we say where it stops. -We do not know, but it may imprint upon the world -around us our features as they are modified by various -passions, and thus fill nature with daguerrotype impressions -of all our actions; it may be too, that there are tests -by which nature, more skillful than any photographist, can -bring out and fix these portraits so that acuter senses than -ours shall see them as on a great canvas spread over the -material universe? Perhaps, too, they may never fade -from that canvas, but become specimens in the great picture -gallery of eternity.”</p> - -<p class='c006'>What if the monument has photographs and phonographs -of all it has seen and heard and some day, some -acuter scientist than now living comes along and reproduces -all these scenes and voices in a historical panorama! -What a consternation it would produce! What worse hell -could there be to some people than the eternal possession -of such a picture in which they would appear in their real -characters stripped of all disguises and hypocrisies?</p> - -<p class='c006'><span class='pageno' id='Page_245'>245</span>Omitting other things I was greatly interested in the -Eurasian question. It appeared that there were about -twenty-two thousand in Calcutta. A very few were in -Government service, few others in shops, factories and -minor employments, the great majority living, no not that, -but existing when and how, God and the Devil only knew. -I follow the religious orthodox fashion in giving the Devil -a place along with God in managing the world.</p> - -<p class='c006'>I did some slumming, for it was to the slums I went, -to the disgust of my sense of smell, and the detriment -of my boots and clothes. I had never been to such -places, and if any one had told me that Christian human -beings existed in such conditions, I would have thought he -was stuffing me. The little court in which I was compelled -to see my first daylight, with its mud-walled huts, yet -clean, was a palace compared to the filthy, odorous, dingy -holes where many of the Eurasians stay. And the poverty! -That was hardly the name for it. Absolute want -of rags for covering their nakedness, and the total absence -of the coarsest, cheapest stuff that the lowest animals -could eat. I was told that when one went out to look -for employment, or do a little work, he would either go -barefooted or borrow a pair of boots from one, different articles -of cheap apparel from others, and the lenders would -have to wait in their nakedness, or with a rag around -them until he returned. There were children, grown up -young men and women, skinny old people, all wan and -cadaverous, as if they had never enjoyed a good meal -in their lives. Some of the poor children were packed off -to some charity school to spend the whole day, where an attempt -was made to cram their heads with knowledge, -when there was not a particle of food in their stomachs. -What a farce is this kind of civilization and Christian charity!</p> - -<p class='c006'>I could not help thinking of the comfort and happiness -of my heathen villagers compared to the condition of -these so-styled Christians. The longer I live the more I -conclude that more food and less knowledge, less religion -and more justice, is what the world needs. Stop building -expensive cathedrals and churches, throw down the palaces -<span class='pageno' id='Page_246'>246</span>of the archbishops and bishops, and give them and their -brethren a chance to imitate Jesus, who had not a place -where to lay his head, and let them go about doing good as -he did. Melt down the gold and silver of the churches, the -tiaras, crosses, amulets and jewelry of the altars and idols, -and lay up treasures in Heaven by taking care of the bodies -of the poor as well as trying to save their souls.</p> - -<p class='c006'>And the rooms of these wretches, holes, places in which -grown up young men and women were huddled together! -What chance for modesty or virtue to be retained under -such conditions? Is it any wonder that many Eurasians -are not better than they are, brought up in such adverse -degrading circumstances? Of what use is prayer to them -in Church, one hour of one day in seven, when every day -and hour of the whole week the devils of poverty, misery -and uncleanness reside and exist in their homes?</p> - -<p class='c006'>What are the chances, the outlook for these people? The -Government refuses to enlist them as soldiers. The railway -companies put up notices, “No Eurasians need apply.” -Few of them are in Government offices. There are -almost none in the banks. The mercantile firms will have -none of them. A very few are in the shops. The factories -prefer cheap labor. The Government provides -schools for the natives, but leaves the Eurasians to take -care of themselves. The natives will not favor them. They -provide for their own, leaving the Christians to appear that -they are worse than the heathen in not providing for those -of their own households. These people are outcasts, accursed -by the Europeans and natives, placed between the -Devil and the deep sea, and probably the best thing for -them to do would be to take to the sea, either to cross it, -and get into some country where they might get, at least -enough to eat, or else to go down into it, and end their misery -and disgrace with their lives.</p> - -<p class='c006'>The bone that sticks in my throat in all this is, that many -of these unfortunates are the descendants of lust and crime, -as I was one, and still am. They were begotten or their -ancestors, of Christian gentlemen. This is one of my reasons -for wanting to know what the word Christian means, -and also that of gentleman, in connection with the wretched -<span class='pageno' id='Page_247'>247</span>condition of these people. They, who by no fault of their -own, are in this miserable existence, the children of Christian -gentlemen, should be the special proteges of the Government, -of the Church and of the European people, are -cast out and despised as social dregs.</p> - -<p class='c006'>It may be said that these gentlemen were not Christians -when they sinned. This reminds me of the story of an English -fox hunting priest. When he was asked how he could -reconcile such sport with his profession, he replied that -he did not hunt as a priest, but as a man. “But,” -asked his questioner, “when the Devil gets the man, -where will the priest be?” So one might ask, “When the -Devil gets these sinners, where will they be as Christians or -gentlemen?”</p> - -<p class='c006'>One evening a young woman came in on her way from -a shop where she was employed. She was meanly clad, -but evidently making the best use of what she had. Her -wages were sixteen rupees a month, out of which she -had to pay rent, purchase food and clothing. She was -obliged to be in the shop from eight in the morning till -seven in the evening, with a little rest for a scanty tiffin at -noon. All the girls were obliged to stand on their feet -the whole time in the shop. If they sat down or leaned -against the tables they were fined. She seemed to be in -great distress, and had come to my hostess for sympathy. -She said that it had been a terrible hard day. She became -tired, and her feet ached so that she had to remove her -shoes, and stand on the marble floor to cool her feet. The -European clerks had annoyed her by calling her “Eurasian,” -and they often called the girls “half castes,” “niggers,” -“sooars” and such like names. The assistant manager -had found fault with her clothes; that she looked too -slovenly to be seen. Summoning up courage she went -to the manager, and asked him if he couldn’t increase her -wages a little. He asked what she was receiving, and then -said it was considerable, and with a bland smile he asked, -insinuatingly: “Haven’t you some young gentleman -friend who could help you out a little?” As she told -this she fell to sobbing.</p> - -<p class='c006'>After a little my hostess said: “Mary, what did you tell -him?”</p> - -<p class='c006'><span class='pageno' id='Page_248'>248</span>She answered with much hesitation: “At first I could -not comprehend what he meant, and then I was so shocked -that I seemed stunned, and turned and left him without a -word. Had I resented what he said, he would have dismissed -me at once, and then what would I do? How -I wish I could end this cursed life, I am tired of it!” She -fell to weeping again, and no wonder.</p> - -<p class='c006'>And this bland, smiling, Christian Mephistopheles, manager -and part owner of the big shop, was a member of the -church and an official, and probably often resting his hands -on his fat paunch, talked about the fearful unchastity and -lack of honesty among the rising generation. I don’t believe -in a place of hell, but I think there ought to be a fiery -pen where such sleek hypocrites could have a good roasting. -But he will get all he deserves, else there is no use -in having a just God or any faith in justice.</p> - -<p class='c006'>I could fill a book with such stories of want, temptation -and wretchedness, but of what use? There must be a -screw, or many of them, loose in this inhuman social arrangement -of life, or else I am a fool.</p> - -<p class='c006'>The first mistake, or rather crime, was in begetting this -hybrid race to be scorned and accursed as long as they -live. The next crime is that the Government and Europeans -do not assist them, and the next is that the better -class of Eurasians do not look after these despised unfortunates -of their own race or caste. They in their pride try -to appear what they are not, and try to conceal the pit -from whence they were digged. They may powder as -much as they please, but there is not chalk enough in the -world to conceal or remove the pigment in their skins. -They may put on style, live in wealth and luxury, and in -their egotistical imbecility ape the Europeans in everything; -yet they will remain Eurasians still, as I am one.</p> - -<p class='c006'>If these more favored ones would stand up for their -rights and let Government and everybody know that they -had some pride and manhood left; would organize, defend -and help their unfortunate people, there would soon be a -change. The voluble babus have their representatives in -the legislative councils, and nearly every other tribe, no -matter how obscure, except the Eurasian. These get -<span class='pageno' id='Page_249'>249</span>nothing, because they have not the courage to demand -anything.</p> - -<p class='c006'>In self-vindication I must say that I assisted the poor -girl of whom I have spoken by leaving some money with -my hostess for her. I only mention this to show that my -practice corresponds with my theory. I have always contributed -with an open hand to assist Eurasians, as I considered -that they had a claim on me, or rather that it was -my privilege to assist them as far as I could; yet I prefer -rather to leave the recording of such things with the angel -who keeps these kind of accounts.</p> - -<p class='c006'>I had heard enough of evil, want and wretchedness to -make me long again for my quiet home, so I quickly hied -myself thither.</p> - -<p class='c006'>An afterthought. It might be said that I am somewhat -of a “kicker.” I admit it. I always kick at the disagreeable, -against imposition, wrong-doing, hypocrisy, and if -my mouth was filled with bitterness and curses, they would -not be sufficient to show my utter abhorrence of lust and -licentiousness, especially among what is termed “society,” -by people who style themselves Christians, ladies and gentlemen, -for the reason that I was accursed in my birth and -have been accursed all my life by the sin and crime of a -Christian gentleman. Aside from this, I think I am acknowledged -to be one of the mildest and most kind-hearted -of men.</p> - -<p class='c006'>It is said that if you wish to know the character of a -man, ask his neighbors. Well, one of mine told another -that Japhet always built a fire on cold mornings on -purpose to warm the flies. Another said, “Japhet never -sees a lame cur on the road but he takes him in and puts -splinters and ointment on his legs.” If I know myself I -think my chief characteristic is to sympathize with the -under dog in a fight, particularly if he is a weak, helpless -creature and the other a great bull dog of a thing. Alas! -there are so many big dogs in the world. I am wicked -enough, but do not like to be considered worse than I really -am.</p> - -<p class='c006'>Another thought. I am not opposed to marriage between -people of different races, if it be a true marriage. -<span class='pageno' id='Page_250'>250</span>If a European wishes to marry an Asiatic or an African -woman, by all means let him do so, and then let him treat -her as his wife in every respect. If he have children, let -him be man enough to acknowledge them as his, educate -and take care of them, so that they may love him as their -father instead of despising and cursing him.</p> - -<p class='c006'>Here beginneth another chapter of my life.</p> - -<div class='chapter'> - <h2 class='c004'>CHAPTER XXVII.</h2> -</div> - -<p class='c005'>One day at some sports enjoyed by the public I was introduced -to a Mr. and Mrs. Wentworth, visiting at our station -and just from “home.” The lady, for I am sure she -was a lady, from the grateful news she brought me, said, -“I have some pleasant words for you. At Brighton we -met Mrs. Beresford, a charming woman, and just as we -were leaving she remarked, ‘When you return to India, if -you ever meet a Mr. Japhet, give him my kindest regards,’ -and with a smile she added, ‘and my love.’ You know -what it means, I suppose; I don’t, and Mrs. Beresford -hadn’t time to say anything more.”</p> - -<p class='c006'>This was so sudden from a stranger, and so incomprehensible, -as I could not think who could send me such a -greeting and in words so full of meaning, that I felt a -blush running all over me. I tried to be as cool as possible, -and calmly remarked that I was not acquainted with -any Mrs. Beresford, and could not surmise who she could -be. Mrs. Wentworth replied that she was formerly Miss -McIntyre, that her husband had died and she was now a -widow.</p> - -<p class='c006'>At the mention of that name my heart commenced a -thumping as if this was its own affair entirely, as it certainly -was. If ever I was grateful that my color did not permit -me to blush in the Caucasian fashion, it was then. I replied -in an off-hand manner that I remembered having met -Miss McIntyre somewhere. However, I was very careful -to ask where she was residing and to get her post address, -and also requested Mrs. Wentworth when she wrote to her -<span class='pageno' id='Page_251'>251</span>to give her my kindest regards, and in a joking way I -added, “also my love.” It was no joke to me though. -The very mention of that name sent a thrill—but why -should I pin my heart on my sleeve for every daw to peck -at?</p> - -<p class='c006'>A new chapter in my life was commencing. I felt it -and knew it. I lost no time in sending off a letter stating -the great pleasure it gave me to hear even her name again, -and thanking her for the pleasant greeting she had sent -me; I hoped she was well and happy; this was about the -gist of it. The letter was according to my best ability, -sufficiently expressive to show my feeling, yet cautious -enough so as not to appear intrusive. I knew well enough -what the response would be. How, I cannot explain, except -on the theory of mental telegraphy or spiritual affinity -or something. I also stated that I did not recognize her -by her new name; that I also had been married, but was -now alone, my wife having died several years previous. By -a slip of the pen I was about to write that I regretted she -had become a widow, but my heart would not let the pen -tell such a lie as that.</p> - -<p class='c006'>The months seemed to be years before the answer came. -She wrote that she had often thought of me, if I was living, -if I was happy, and wondered if she would ever see -me again; that she had been most unhappy in her marriage, -assumed to please her parents; that she was now a -happy widow, if to use such an expression was not improper, -but as she was Irish she had the privilege of her -race in using such a phrase. The letter was modest and -courteous, yet expressive enough to be most satisfactory to -me. It is hardly necessary for me to state that I was in a -great state of mind, or heart, to be exact, after the receipt -of this most welcome epistle.</p> - -<p class='c006'>My plans were at once made. I wrote that I had often -thought of seeing Europe, which was the truth, and as I -had nothing to keep me in India, and I might have added, -very much, just then, to take me out of it, I proposed to -leave at once, that I might possibly come to England on -my tour. Why I made such an indefinite, round-about -statement I do not know. It is a species of fencing that -<span class='pageno' id='Page_252'>252</span>pertains to our human nature, I suppose. The real truth -is, I was going principally to England. I did not care -more about Europe than about last year’s crop of figs, or -of the trees in the valleys of the moon. I wrote that if I -went to England at all, my address would be at my banker’s, -at such a number in Leadenhall street, and that if she -would allow me to call on her I hoped she would kindly -drop me a line to that address. That was another little -deception to which I plead guilty. I was going to Leadenhall -street as quickly and as straight from Bombay -as steam could carry me, and I knew, as well as I knew -why I was going, that a note from her, the only object of -my voyage, would be awaiting me there.</p> - -<p class='c006'>I boarded an old P. and O. boat, far too slow to suit me. -One day I suggested to the captain that a little more speed -would not hurt any passenger’s feelings. He then coolly -and deliberately began a calculation, or rather a rehearsal -of what he had probably told a thousand times, of the -amount of coal it took for a ten mile speed, and the ratio -of increase of coal for every mile of increased speed. -What did I care about his coal bill? It was heartless in -him to talk in that cold way about his coal. What did he -know about Leadenhall street, or why I was going there? -Nor would I have told him for all his old boat was worth. -It is said that physicians, by their constant acquaintance -with suffering and grief, become as insensible to them as -wooden men; so, probably, these captains, so familiar with -the heart longings of their anxious human freight, become -as indifferent to them as the dummy at the bow of the boat -is to the rush of the waters.</p> - -<p class='c006'>There was no help for it. So many days had to be consumed -to save consuming extra coal, while my heart was -consumed by insatiate longings. I had my doubts and my -fears, for who has not in such enterprises? though before -I started I was so positive about the matter. I wished I -had not resorted to any tricks, as we always do in such -cases; may be I was making a fool’s journey, may be some -luckier fellow would carry off the prize while I was lagging -along at a snail’s pace. But what gave me a little -comfort was, that there were others in a worse predicament -<span class='pageno' id='Page_253'>253</span>than I was, going at a venture, not knowing when and -where, afraid that not a girl in the United Kingdom would -have them, so I consoled myself somewhat. This is a -strange thing in human life, that no one ever finds himself -in such a plight but he knows some other worse off than -himself. I have never yet found the last man in the line -who could not look down upon some one lower than himself.</p> - -<p class='c006'>It is not pleasant to relate what is derogatory to myself, -but a strict regard for truth compels me to state that my -situation on board the steamer was far from agreeable. -There were a number of English, military and civilians, as -passengers, returning home. Nearly all of them shunned -me with a cold disdain, as if I was some outcast unworthy -of their notice or regard. I overheard several inquiries as, -“That Eurasian; who is he?” I had become so accustomed -to this kind of treatment, hardened to it, that I -cared very little about it; as long as they dropped me and -let me alone, I did not care either for their smiles or their -sneers. This statement is only partly true, for I could not -help thinking and feeling on the subject. I could not, -however, bear so easily their treatment of another passenger. -He was a very quiet, unassuming gentleman, of fine -appearance and well dressed. He was not an Englishman; -that was evident at first sight, nor did he belong to -any of the nationalities subject to Great Britain, but it -soon appeared, by the remarks of some of the English, -that he was an American. He did not intrude upon them, -but several of the military officers seemed to take special -pleasure, even during the first day out, in making offensive -remarks about Americans. They continued this throughout -the voyage.</p> - -<p class='c006'>This gentleman could not appear on deck anywhere near -these swells but they would address him with a sneer, and -in a mimicking nasal tone, about something connected with -his country and its people. As I had never met an American, -I could not understand these allusions, and they -seemed to me most discourteous and unbecoming from a -set of men who pride themselves upon being gentlemen. -He certainly gave them no cause for such remarks, for in -<span class='pageno' id='Page_254'>254</span>his language, voice, courtesy and intelligence he was the -superior of all on board. He bore all their banter and -sneers very quietly, and isolated himself as much as possible, -as if he was a pariah to these high-bred people, as I -was. We naturally came together, which was most fortunate -for me, and we spent many an hour in some quiet -corner. That he was a man of fine natural ability and -education was self-evident. He had traveled much and -seen most of the countries of the world, and made good -use of his observation. He could talk of history, science, -art, manufactures, agriculture and literature. He was an -all-round man and full of information in regard to the -countries and people he had seen, and abounded in anecdotes -which whiled away my time very pleasantly. What -the rest lost I gained by his acquaintance. I am not quite -a misanthrope, for I have as much admiration for some -men as I have dislike for others. I am a good admirer as -well as a good hater.</p> - -<p class='c006'>One day as we were seated in the shade of one of the -boats several of the cads came along, and one of them remarked, -talking through his nose, “Wall, stranger, I guess -you don’t have such kind of weather in America!” My -friend made no reply whatever, and the trio left us. I referred -to his quiet way of treating these fellows. He said -“I have found that the much better way is not to notice -the disagreeables.” This hit me, but no matter. “If one -was to notice every puppy that snips at his heels, he would -have little time for anything else. It is the English nature -to make themselves disagreeable to foreigners. Everywhere, -all over the world, the same story is told of them, that they -are always sneering at what does not belong to their country, -their people and their set. They are born grumblers. -They have a special dislike to Americans. Why, I do not -understand. It is true that many Americans have peculiarities, -but so have the English, and even more noticeable -than those they ridicule in us. In fact there is not a man -or woman living but could be ridiculed and caricatured, -so as to appear not only amusing but offensive. Ridicule -is a most dangerous weapon, and I have known the best of -friendships severed by it. I regret the English use it as -<span class='pageno' id='Page_255'>255</span>they do when they have so many weak places in their own -character.</p> - -<p class='c006'>“The English come to America and we receive them with -the greatest cordiality, and try to make everything pleasant -and comfortable for them as our guests. They take all that -we do as a matter of course, a tribute of an inferior people -to them as a superior nation. They will not admit that we -have any manners, society, literature, art or science, or if -they make any concession it is that the little we have got is -borrowed, or as most of them plainly put it, stolen from them. -They regard our kindness as presumption and officiousness, -and resent it, some by ridicule and others by contempt.</p> - -<p class='c006'>“To give you an instance: when the great Dickens came -to our country we received him as no Englishman had ever -been received. Every one was ready to do him a favor, so -as to make his visit as pleasant to him as possible. At an -inland city, where he was to give a reading, the proprietor -of the hotel where he stopped went to his room and said, -‘Mr. Dickens, I am the proprietor of the hotel, and I -come myself to say that if there is anything needed to -make you comfortable, if you will only let me know what -it is I will take great pleasure in providing it.’ The proprietor -did not send a servant, but went himself. This -was his idea of hospitality and kindness. The great man, -without rising from his chair, with a wave of his hand and -a gruff, insolent voice, retorted, ‘I wish you would not -bother me; when I need anything I will ring the bell.’ -The landlord was a retired officer of the army, a gentleman. -We have no castes as in England. We have gentlemen -in every kind of business. A man is taken at his real -worth, no matter what his employment. Some of our best -men are merchants—shop-keepers, as they are styled and -despised in England.</p> - -<p class='c006'>“They say we have no manners. A Duke came to see -America. He did not think it worth while to get any letters -of introduction to such a boorish people. The English -accuse us of thinking a great deal of titles. This is so, for -we have an idea that titles mean something, and that those -who have them are somebody. In this we have been deceived, -but who were the deceivers? The Duke happened -<span class='pageno' id='Page_256'>256</span>to make a few acquaintances, and was invited to a dinner -party by one of the best families. He delayed his coming -so long that the dinner was kept waiting, and when he appeared -it was in a tweed bob suit, such as he would wear -at home in a morning stroll with his dogs. All the guests -were in full dress, and at once noticed his neglige attire. -The hostess, after recovering from her surprise, sent him -word by a servant that she would excuse his absence, as it -was evident that he did not wish to meet a dinner party. -He took his leave, probably cursing the impudence of those -upstart Americans.</p> - -<p class='c006'>“Another instance. When Lady Brassey came to the -United States in her yacht, the ‘Sunbeam,’ she went to -call on General Grant, the President, and asked to be -shown into his private office. Mr. Fish, the Secretary of -State, who happened to be present in the ‘White House,’ -suggested that he would confer with the President and appoint -a time for calling. When the time came she appeared -dressed in a riding-habit and bringing a small dog, which -she proposed to take in with her. Mr. Fish ordered a man -in waiting to remove the dog. At this the Lady protested.</p> - -<p class='c006'>“‘It is against the rules for dogs to be allowed to enter -the parlor.’ And still she insisted. Said the Secretary, -‘Madame, you must choose between the removal of your -dog and your being admitted to the President of the United -States.’ She then very reluctantly consented to its removal.</p> - -<p class='c006'>“I doubt if such an instance of ‘cheek’ has ever been -equaled by any ‘green’ American in England. The English -are never backward in showing up the forwardness of -Americans, but they can go us two to one to their discredit.</p> - -<p class='c006'>“One time, going from Liverpool to New York, there -was an Englishman and his wife on board, both great burly, -ruddy beef-eaters. They acted as if they thought the -steamer was for their special accommodation. On reaching -port, each passenger was presented with a printed form on -which to declare all dutiable articles, according to law. He -refused to do anything, declaring that he would not submit -to such a bloody custom. In consequence, their luggage -was sent to the Custom House, and while all the other passengers -<span class='pageno' id='Page_257'>257</span>were off and away, this haughty Briton had to open -every package and display every article for inspection, and -besides had to strip himself of most of his clothes for a -personal examination, and the female Britisher had to go -through the same operation, in another apartment, before -the Customs woman. Probably neither of them were much -pleased with their American reception.</p> - -<p class='c006'>“It is strange that there is such a difference between -people, living under the same government, and so near to -each other, but the Scotch, the Irish and the Welsh are -another kind of people altogether. They are unselfish, -courteous and agreeable. Have you noticed that Scotchman -who is so ready to offer his chair to any one? Catch -an Englishman doing that! You saw just now that seasick -lady on deck for the first time, and was seated in a -chair, when one of these English gentlemen came up to -her with, ‘Madame, if you please, this is my chair,’ and -waited till he got it, while an Irishman close by gave -her his.</p> - -<p class='c006'>“Here is a paragraph I cut from an English paper: -‘It is curious to watch on board a steamer how the men -of different nationalities behave to a lady, no longer young, -who is traveling alone. The Frenchman is absolutely -rude, if he gets the chance; the German simply takes no -notice; the Australian is frigidly polite; the Englishman -takes the trouble to be kind if his aid is solicited; the -American is kind from habit and without effort; the -British colonist is attentive because women of any kind -are scarce in his country.’</p> - -<p class='c006'>“As an old traveler, I am greatly interested in noticing -these peculiarities in different races. The English are a -queer lot, not really bad at heart, I think, but it is in their -domineering, arrogant natures to act as they do, and which -has made them such a powerful nation. They are dull -and slow, and almost lacking in the courtesies of civilized -life. I seldom meet an Englishman, but he gets in some -remarks against Americans, and I scarcely take up an -English paper, but I find some slur, or carping criticism -on the ‘Yankees,’ as they call us. Yet, they have the -cheek to say to me, ‘If, in the event of a great European -<span class='pageno' id='Page_258'>258</span>war, you Americans would certainly side with us, as we are -of the same race, speak the same language, and our interests -are the same.’ They do not seem to be trying very -much to make us their friends. It may be only their way, -however. A hundred thousand or more Americans go -abroad every year, and all spend some time, as well as -money, in Great Britain. Except a few favored ones, all -tell the same story about the arrogance and sneers of the -English. These travelers return and tell their acquaintances -their experience, and it is not surprising if our people -have a dislike to our ‘English cousins,’ a phrase they use -when they wish to give us taffy.</p> - -<p class='c006'>“But we Americans should not complain, for it is to this -same aristocratic bull-dog spirit that we owe our independence. -Otherwise, America would still be an English colony. -The Puritans were persecuted, and were glad to go -anywhere, not for freedom only, but to save their necks. -Under George the First, large numbers received ‘royal -mercy,’ by being transported to America. Many, driven -from their homes in England, found a refuge in Holland, -and then in America. King George the Third hated the -colonists, and was their bitterest enemy, mainly because -they escaped from his tyranny. He proposed to tax them -for the benefit of England. The first predominant idea of -an Englishman is taxation. This seems to be as necessary -to him as the air he breathes. With a swarm of non-producing -royal drones, the emoluments of the aristocracy and -the interminable lot of highly paid office-holders, and the -hangers-on of the government, and their sitting commissions, -this taxation may be necessary. If they enjoy it, -then it is just what they ought to have.</p> - -<p class='c006'>“Our forefathers hated taxation as a kind of tyranny, -and were bitterly opposed to the stamp act. We keep -down our taxes, except on luxuries, and have not a stamp, -but for postage, and this stamp is more for convenience -than otherwise.</p> - -<p class='c006'>“Everybody knows the sarcastic description of English -taxation by Sydney Smith, but I lately met with something -on stamps, by an English writer, that I copied in my note-book, -and here it is: ‘The Englishman was a stamped -<span class='pageno' id='Page_259'>259</span>animal; he was tattooed all over. There was not a single -spot of his body corporate, that was not stamped several -times. He could not move without knocking his head -against a stamp, and before he could arrive at any station -of responsibility, he must have paid more money for -stamps than would have set him up for life. The stamp -penetrates everywhere, it seizes upon all things, and fixes -its claws wherever there is a tangible substance. Sometimes, -indeed, it flies to the intangible, and quarters itself -upon the air, the imagination of man, his avocations, his -insanity, his hopes and prospects, his pleasures and his -pains, and does not scruple to fasten upon his affections. -Even love is stamped. A man cannot fall in love and marry -a lady without an acknowledgement of the omnipotence of -the stamp. An Englishman is born to be stamped, he lives -in a state of stamp, and is stamped while he is dying, and -after he is dead.’</p> - -<p class='c006'>“No wonder the English are cross-grained with all this -embarrassment of stamps, and ever in fear of being caught -delinquent by some excise officer.</p> - -<p class='c006'>“To show you the difference of taxation in the two countries, -I will read you a note I have on that subject. In the -United States the government receives five per cent on the -products of the country; capital, in the shape of interest, -rent and dividends, twenty-five per cent; and labor the balance, -or seventy per cent. In Great Britain the government -receives twenty-three per cent; capital thirty-six; and -labor forty-one per cent. Another item I have noted from -an India paper, ‘England spends twenty-three pence, -America one hundred pence, and India seven-tenths of a -penny per head of population for primary education.’ The -paper says that India spends seven pice a head. A pice is -such a curiosity to me that I have one in my pocket, and a -pound weight of them in my trunk, taking them home as -presents to my friends. Yet, I am told, there is still a -smaller currency, a cowrie, a glaring proof of the poverty -of the people. No wonder that Dr. Marshman wrote that -‘The Bengalis reckoned in cowries.’</p> - -<p class='c006'>“You see from this that the two systems of government, -<span class='pageno' id='Page_260'>260</span>the English and the American, are the reverse of each -other. The one exacts all it can from labor, and deprives -the poor of education, while we favor the laborer in every -possible way, and provide that every youth in the United -States can have a good school education, whether the parents -pay a penny of taxes or not, and in many states, -school books are also provided free of charge.</p> - -<p class='c006'>“We begin to build our social structure at the bottom -with education and the elevation of the poor; the English -system begins at the top and builds downwards.</p> - -<p class='c006'>“Our prevailing idea is that wealth obtained by extortion -to feed the pampered tastes of the few, while the poor -may groan in their undeserved poverty and ignorance, is -contrary to the dictates of morality, religion and sound -political economy.”</p> - -<p class='c006'>Then we were interrupted by the excitement caused by a -shoal of porpoises racing alongside the steamer. This -over, we resumed our seats under the life-boat, and he -continued, “The aristocracy favored this taxation, as it -would lessen their own contributions to Government. The -time serving church, to ingratiate itself with the king, encouraged -it. The court was notoriously composed of -incapable men and pliable flatterers most suitable to the -nature of his majesty. The king, thus encouraged, too -arrogant and pig-headed to listen to the few sensible patriots -in his realm, took the best possible means—brute force—to -alienate the colonists, to compel them to rebel and -fight to the death or for independence, ‘a war,’ says an -English historian, not American, ‘most disgraceful to a -civilized nation. An army with its foreign mercenaries -desolating the country, giving no quarter and employing -the savages to outrage and massacre helpless women and -children.’</p> - -<p class='c006'>“We still have an inheritance left us by that Hessian -army, the Hessian fly, that every year attacks our fields -of grain and is said to have been brought over by them, a -perpetual reminder of those foreign mercenaries. Among -the war expenses laid before Parliament was a bill for -scalping knives that had been given to the savage fiends -<span class='pageno' id='Page_261'>261</span>and paid for by Christian England for the benefit of her -exiled people.</p> - -<p class='c006'>“I am not talking at random for some of my ancestral -relatives were the victims of those barbarities, and horrible -are the recitals handed down to us, one of the survivors being -fortunate in living years afterwards, but with a scalp -made of other material than that which nature had endowed -him. It was a war most unjust, atrocious in its -ferocity and horrible cruelties, inflicted upon a people, the -kinsmen of the English as they now call us, whose only -offense was that they objected to being robbed of their -properties and their just rights; to taxation without representation.</p> - -<p class='c006'>“They say, why bring this up now? If the English can -gloat over their victory at Waterloo and their various conquests, -why should we not be proud of our victory? If -any American should forget the sufferings and heroism by -which the freedom he now enjoys was obtained, he should -be outlawed and kicked through the country and out of it. -I said that the church encouraged the war against the -colonies. It did more. This is what a clergyman of that -church said in a sermon against the ‘rebels,’ as they were -styled. ‘How will the supporters of this anti-Christian -warfare endure their sentence, endure their own reflections, -endure the fire that forever burns, the worm that never -dies, the hosannas of heaven while the smoke of their torments -will ascend forever and ever?’ He now, poor fellow -is where he can probably see what a donkey he made -of himself.</p> - -<p class='c006'>“Says an English historian: ‘In all ages of the world, -priests have been enemies to liberty, and it is certain that -this steady conduct of theirs must have been founded in -fixed reasons of interest and ambition. Liberty of thinking -and of expressing our thoughts is always fatal to -priestly power, and to those pious frauds on which it is -commonly founded. Hence it must happen in such a government -as that of Britain that the established clergy, -while things are in their natural situation will always be -of the court party.’”</p> - -<div class='chapter'> - <span class='pageno' id='Page_262'>262</span> - <h2 class='c004'>CHAPTER XXVIII.</h2> -</div> - -<p class='c005'>Another day I got my fellow passenger started on American -history. He said: “The greatest crime of England -against the United States was the introduction of African -slavery into the colonies. There were fortunes to be made -in kidnapping the people of Africa and transporting them -to the colonies.</p> - -<p class='c006'>“Queen Elizabeth lent her own ship, the ‘Jesus,’ to -Sir John Hawkins, for the African slave-trade, and also -owned shares in the African Company. By these investments -she made more than the Dutchman’s one per cent to -supply herself with pin-money and to provide those innumerable -court dresses we read of.</p> - -<p class='c006'>“When the ship ‘Jesus’ was near the equator the water -gave out and the four hundred slaves came very near perishing -from thirst. The pious Hawkins wrote in his log, -‘The Almighty God would not suffer his elect to perish.’</p> - -<p class='c006'>“What a combination! The ship ‘Jesus’ named after -the Redeemer of mankind, not the enslaver, carrying kidnapped -men and women to slavery; this pious captain calling -himself the ‘elect’ of God and the owner of the ship -‘Good Queen Bess,’ as she is styled!</p> - -<p class='c006'>“If there was a meaner or more damnable business than -capturing people to sell them as slaves I have not heard of -it. The horrors of the whole business from beginning to -end was awful. The details were sickening and makes one -ashamed of humanity. Such things are enough to make -men skeptical, whether God watches over the events of the -world. The most astounding part of it is that Christian -people claimed it was for the Glory of God! ‘O, religion! -What crimes have been committed in thy name!’</p> - -<p class='c006'>“Did you ever think of the power of profits in controlling -the tastes, judgments and consciences of mankind?</p> - -<p class='c006'>“Slavery was confined mainly to the southern states -and created a different kind of people and a different condition -of society from that of the northern states. These -owners of their fellow men, traffickers in human flesh and -blood, claimed to be gentlemen, as they did not have to -<span class='pageno' id='Page_263'>263</span>labor for a livelihood. They assumed to be the aristocracy -of the whole country and so affiliated with the aristocracy -of England. They certainly had much in common. -Both despised labor for themselves, but enjoyed it in -others for their sole benefit. These aristocrats of the -South, with plenty of money they never earned, could be -educated, travel abroad and acquired a kind of culture with -pride and arrogance, while they treated the poor whites -among them as ‘trash,’ not much better than their ‘niggers,’ -just as the aristocracy in England treat the lower -classes. All was game to them within their reach. Nearly -every boy over fifteen had his wench and the owners of slaves, -like a lustful aristocracy, gave free reign to their fancies -and desires, and did not scruple even to sell their own -flesh and blood in the auction slave marts as they sold their -cattle and cotton.</p> - -<p class='c006'>“It is not surprising then, that the aristocracy of the -South and of England should have similar tastes and a liking -for each other. The result was that in our civil war, -waged solely on account of slavery, our worst enemies were the -aristocracy of England. They would have swallowed -African slavery, head and tail, with all its abominations for -the sake of aiding their fellow aristocrats. It is to the -middle class, the working people of England, that we are -indebted for the non-recognition of the southern confederacy -as an independent government. As it was, armed vessels -were built and fitted out in the ports of England to -destroy our commerce and with the connivance of her government. -This was her way of being neutral.</p> - -<p class='c006'>“Many Englishmen made fortunes by sending blockade -runners from England to furnish supplies for the South. -They have told me this, rubbing their hands with great -satisfaction at their skill in outwitting the ‘Yankees.’ -Can they expect the ‘Yankees’ to forget these things when -sometime a nation or colony may give their lion’s tail -a twist? The bill for their little fun in being neutral was -however settled, and the bitterest pill probably that John -ever swallowed was when he had to pay fifteen millions of -dollars for the destruction caused by his Alabama.</p> - -<p class='c006'>“All this is history and we would not refer to it but for -<span class='pageno' id='Page_264'>264</span>the over-bearing arrogance and assumption of these islanders. -When they ever treat us civilly it is with a patronizing -air. If there is anything which I think a true man -dislikes it is to be patronized, for this insinuates an inferiority -in the one receiving the patronage. With this spirit -the English often refer to their colonizing America. We -admit, to the shame of England, that some of our earliest -settlers were obliged to leave that country to escape persecution -and death but their settlement in America was compulsory. -Large numbers, ‘Puritans,’ as they were styled, -were deported, not for any crimes, but for their belief that -they had a right to worship God according to their own -consciences. Just one instance. A cargo of 841 human -beings were sent to the West Indies to be sold as slaves. -These, mind you, were not negroes, but white English people. -They were not suffered to go on deck and in the -holds below all was darkness, stench, lamentation, disease -and death. The Queen of England had an interest in this -shipment. The profits which she shared in the cargo after -making a large allowance for those who died of hunger -and fever during the passage cannot be estimated at less -than a thousand guineas. This is the statement of an English -historian, not an American.</p> - -<p class='c006'>“But the fact is that some of our best people were from -Holland. Manhattan Island, now New York, was settled -by them, and for many years there was not an English -speaking person in that settlement, and many of the old -wealthy families now in New York are descendants of the -Hollanders. At the revocation of the Edict of Nantes, -when fifty thousand of the best people of France were exiled, -many of them went to the United States. Another -large class are the descendants of the Scotch-Irish who had -to flee from the tyranny of England, while the Irish now in -America outnumber those in Ireland itself. The minority -of the people are the descendants of the English.</p> - -<p class='c006'>“At times, in a patronizing way to curry favor with us, -the English claim relationship, but none scarcely admit that -we have anything except what we borrow, that is stolen from -her, and even that we do not speak the English language. -I have really been asked by educated Englishmen if we -speak English in America.</p> - -<p class='c006'><span class='pageno' id='Page_265'>265</span>“Whatever we have from England we owe nothing to -her aristocracy or her government that should fill her with -pride.</p> - -<p class='c006'>“I have lately read a book on the Ten Lost Tribes of -Israel. The writer claims that they are found in the English, -his own people. He goes to prophesy, which is convincing. -There is such a similarity between Israel and the -English that there should not be a doubt hereafter on the -subject. The Jews believed in a God who belonged solely to -them, looked after their interests and fought for them. Their -wars were always righteous while those of their enemies -were always wicked. The English also have their God and -believe He is always on their side. The Jews consider all -other people as Gentiles created for their benefit. Do not -the English the same?</p> - -<p class='c006'>“As long as the United States were colonies there was -not a factory allowed in them or the people permitted to -make their own hats or shoes or clothing. The raw products -had to be shipped to England for the profit of her -manufacturers and the goods returned at a great cost to -the poor colonists. Here is an interesting note that I made -a few days ago; ‘To help their manufacturers of woolen -goods a law was passed in 1678 that all dead bodies should -be wrapped in woolen shrouds.’ One of their writers says -of England, ‘It formed colonies that the mother country -might enjoy the monopoly of their trade by compelling -them to resort only to her markets.’ It is only a few -years since Ireland was allowed to spin and weave her own -flax or to manufacture anything. It is not long since -India was permitted to establish its first factory, and is it -not true to-day that although India has an abundance of -iron, coal, cotton, timber, everything needful, yet all the -government supplies must be indented for from England -for the benefit of her manufacturers and commission men? -Is not England jewing India at every turn for her own -benefit? Did not the Jews believe in subduing the nations -for the glory of God and their own pockets? Do not the -English have the same belief? Moses and his band believed -they were to spoil the Egyptians by ‘borrowing’ from -them and then claimed that their God had taught them this -<span class='pageno' id='Page_266'>266</span>trick of amassing wealth. Do not the English believe also -in spoiling the Egyptians? But they reverse the order and -instead of borrowing, they loan to the dwellers by the Nile -at exorbitant rates of interest like an uncle with brass -balls, and then like a Shylock, demand the pound of flesh -and blood nearest the heart of their victims; but unlike -him they take the interest and on the plea of securing their -bonds, seize upon the government of that country with an -army of occupation, and further increase the burdens of -poor Egypt by fostering upon it a horde of English place-hunters -to do nothing, at high salaries, and besides make -the wretched natives, groaning under an intolerable burden -of taxation support a theatre for the special pleasure of the -usurpers. Nero fiddled while Rome was burning; the -English make merry while the miserable Egyptians are -toiling and starving.</p> - -<p class='c006'>“The Jews believed in their divine right to live off -the Gentiles, and the English follow their example. In -short, there is so much of the Jew in the English nation I -wonder that the Ten Lost Tribes were not found long -ago.”</p> - -<p class='c006'>After a pause and some conversation on minor matters, I -asked a question about the Republican form of Government. -He said: “We believe in the rights of man, that as an individual -he should be free to act for himself, for his own -good, the only restriction that he should not interfere with -the rights of his neighbor. We believe that all men are -equal, with the same political and social privileges, that -each should govern himself, and all acting together, the -majority to rule for the good of all, or, as President -Lincoln tersely put it, ‘a government of the people, by the -people, and for the people.’</p> - -<p class='c006'>“For ages it was supposed that mankind were not capable -of self-government. Thence came into life, chiefs, tyrants, -kings, emperors and monarchs. This was followed by -the creed of the divine right of kings to place their feet on -the necks of humanity. Men were enslaved, in accordance -with divine laws, as it was claimed. They were made serfs, -bought and sold with the land, and kept like cattle. A -strong-willed man by intrigue, force and bribery, acquired -<span class='pageno' id='Page_267'>267</span>an ascendency over his fellows, became the chief of a tribe, -or the head of a nation, and his descendants claimed a -right, by the grace of God, to what he had obtained by the -number of scalps he could hang at his belt, or the number -of human skulls over his gate-way; by the amount of cruelties -he had inflicted, by the cities he had burned, or the -lands he had devastated. The farce of it is that civilized, -Christian people, appeal to Heaven, and claim that all this -is by divine right and the grace of God. Is it not contrary -to reason and common sense to say that any one man -or family has any right to rule over another against his -will? Take Napoleon? Who was he? How did he obtain -his power? By what right did he acquire a privilege -to rule over his fellow men, and lead four millions of them -to destruction? Why should he make other nations food -for his powder?</p> - -<p class='c006'>“It is passing strange that vast numbers of people, many -of them very intelligent, will submit to be used by tyrants -for their aggrandizement, and to gratify their personal and -vain ambition! It is also strange that intelligent men, will -like sycophants, toady to these self-made gods, worship and -bow down before them, and consider it one of the greatest -favors to be admitted to their presence and receive but a -word or a look from them. They say that ‘Britons never, never -never will be slaves,’ but they are the worst of toadies to -those above them. This toadyism to royalty or aristocracy -is one of the conundrums of modern life. Another is the -cheek or impudence with which these royal aristocrats receive -the homage of men, not only of the illiterate, but of -those who are far superior to them in every respect. For -almost without exception these ruler gods have been noted -for their immorality and vices, that would make the lowest -peasant blush. But few of them have been men of intellectual -power, or known by their virtues, and history tells us -that few of them came to their thrones like gentlemen, -without violence, plundering of the public treasury, and -other such refined acts. Inheriting their positions, they -have been kept in their places by men of ability, whose -interest or vanity it was to surround these state figureheads -with an aureole of kingly glory to dazzle the masses. -<span class='pageno' id='Page_268'>268</span>There is not a monarch to-day, but is in his place -by might, rather than by right or by the will of the people. -With all of them it is always the sword of the Lord and of -Gideon, but the Gideon part of it is always to the front.”</p> - -<p class='c006'>With this interesting voyager, whatever the others -thought of him, he was so breezy and full of good things, -the days were very short to me. He became so well acquainted -with me that he related a little incident touching -that old subject which could not be dropped, though far -away and out of India. He said that when walking alone -the morning previous, one of the English officers accosted -him with the remark, “You have become quite intimate -with that Eurasian.” “With whom?” my friend inquired, -not quite understanding the word. “O, that half caste,” -said the gentleman. “Why, what about him?” asked the -other. “He seems to be very much of a gentleman in his -manner, thoughts and education, so I have taken quite a -fancy to him and find him very interesting. What have -you against him?” Replied the gentleman, “Nothing -against him personally, but he is an Eurasian, a half caste, -you know, and in India that class of people are not in society, -and we never meet them in a social way, you know.”</p> - -<p class='c006'>This much my friend told me, but he said that they -had quite a talk on the subject, in which he did not butter -his words in denouncing such an unjust social custom and -the crime that produced it. He said it was own brother to -the deeds of the slave owners of the southern states of -America, begetting children by their slave women, and -then selling their own offspring as slaves. He remarked -that one evening in a hotel at Calcutta, a planter told him -that many of the planters led the freest kind of a life; that -few of them were married, as they did not care to be bothered -with families of their own. He mentioned a number -of prominent planters by name, all of them connected with -well known families in England. The planter said there -were a number of titled men among them, living the most -riotous, lustful lives; that nearly all these men had children -by coolie women employed on their plantations; that -it was customary for these planters as they went about during -the day to make their selections and then order their -<span class='pageno' id='Page_269'>269</span>peons to bring the women selected to their bungalows at -night. He said this was so common that nothing more was -thought of it, than if a man had ordered some grain for his -horse. One of them, of a very aristocratic family in England, -who would blush with shame if they knew his manner -of life, when asked if he was married, replied, “Married! -No. What the devil do I want with a wife?” Yet he had -a number of children by his coolie women. When asked -what would become of his children, he carelessly answered, -“I have nothing to do with them. When I leave I shall -give the mothers a few rupees and let them scratch for -themselves.”</p> - -<p class='c006'>Continued my friend: “A man is a hardened wretch -who will treat his own flesh and blood in that way. And -probably all these planters call themselves gentlemen and -Christians. The Turkish or oriental harems are places of -virtue and honor compared with such a system of lust and -injustice carried on, not by heathens, but by educated -Englishmen.”</p> - -<p class='c006'>It appeared from this and other remarks, that my American -friend had not traveled through India with blinkers -on his eyes or cotton in his ears; yet who has not heard of -such things?</p> - -<p class='c006'>I could have told him the story of my own life, that, alas! -I knew too well; but self respect or prudence or something -restrained me.</p> - -<p class='c006'>One day as I was standing beside the captain, looking -down upon the lower deck, he asked me if I noticed a man -walking there. Said he, “I doubt if you can imagine what -his business is.” I replied that I had no idea of it. He -said, “It is marrying and selling his wives.” I expressed surprise -at that kind of a trade new to me. He continued, “He -and a number of men like him go to Europe, get acquainted -with some innocent, pretty peasant girl, makes love to her, -marries her, and then takes her to Bombay as his wife, where -he goes with her to what he calls a hotel, and after getting a -big fee from the landlord, deserts her and goes back to marry -again and bring out another wife to sell. This is their sole -business.” “But,” I inquired, “why don’t you or your -company do something to prevent this fraud and crime?” -<span class='pageno' id='Page_270'>270</span>“What can I do?” he replied. “This man buys tickets -for himself and wife as passengers, and he returns alone -as a passenger. They conduct themselves very properly, -so how can I interfere?” “But,” said I, “why don’t the -English government in India prevent such outrages on -innocent women and punish these degraded wretches of -men?” He turned quickly towards me with an inquisitive -look, as if he thought me a simpleton, and asked, “Were -you born yesterday? Hadn’t you better go home to your -mother?” These questions were so abrupt that they -nearly knocked me off my pins, and I could only wait in -silence for his explanation. He asked, “For whom are -these brought out? Not for natives, but for Europeans. -Who are the Europeans? Mostly officers of government. -Do you suppose they are going to interfere and break up a -business that is for their sole pleasure?”</p> - -<p class='c006'>The captain was an old, grey-headed man, and knew the -ways of the world and of wicked men, and well acquainted -with the seamy sides of life, while I was fresh, very fresh, -on my first voyage away from home. I could say nothing, -and beside was afraid that he might again suggest that I -go back to my mother. I kept silent, except to utter a few -denunciative adjectives. I several times noticed the betrayer -of innocence and wife-seller along with his companions, -from my place on the upper deck. Did I not recall -the infamous betrayer of the governess, and did not I remember -how I felt when I found that she was mine and -not somebody else’s sister, and alas, seduced by my father -and by her father? Yet these betrayed innocent women -are some mother’s daughters, and may be some one’s sisters. -Ye gods! How I hated those men and wished that -in some way they could be thrown into the sea, and thus -their despicable, villainous traffic be ended with their corrupt -lives.</p> - -<p class='c006'>Then my reflections came. What a sin-cursed world -this is, I thought. When there is so much sublime beauty -in the heavens above us, and in the pure sea around us, -and on land, so much in nature to charm the eye and -delight the ear, yet one cannot go anywhere, even far away -at sea, from the wretched abodes of mankind, without being -<span class='pageno' id='Page_271'>271</span>afflicted with the knowledge of the filthy deeds of men. -The earth may be cursed with briars and thorns, and man -may have to toil and live by the sweat of his brow, but -what is all this compared with the degrading sins of men? -What a virtue is the chastity of brutes in comparison to -the lusts of those who are said to have been created in the -image of God? Blessed is the innocent, ignorant man who -knoweth none of these things. Surely, it is folly to be -wise when ignorance is bliss. Far better and happier for -my heathen villagers to live, and toil, and die in their ignorant -simplicity, than to have their souls scarred by the -vices and knowledge of a corrupt world and of society.</p> - -<p class='c006'>“And bitter shame hath spoiled the sweet world’s taste, -That it yields nought but shame and bitterness.”</p> - -<p class='c006'>As everything comes to an end some time, so did my -voyage. The only regret of it was in parting from my -American friend, for without him I would have been alone -and my trip most monotonous.</p> - -<div class='chapter'> - <h2 class='c004'>CHAPTER XXIX.</h2> -</div> - -<p class='c005'>I soon found Leadenhall street, and sure enough, the -warmest kind of a letter, just as I had expected and was so -sure of, bidding me come at once to her home in the country. -Delays are dangerous, so I delayed not, and soon the -object of my voyage was accomplished. If I were writing -a novel, and wished to make it a two or three volumed one, -I would enter into the details, but the story I can tell is so -simple and well known that it is better to save time, as the -captain saved his coal, by not using it.</p> - -<p class='c006'>To be sure, after the first greetings were over, and the -serious part of our business was settled, we told to each -other the story of our lives since we parted. Mine I have -related. She had objected to marriage, though she had -had a number of offers, for her heart had been given away -and had not returned. During our conversation she quoted -these lines from some author, “A woman may marry this -man or that man; her affections may shift and alter, but -<span class='pageno' id='Page_272'>272</span>she never forgets the man she loved with all the wonder and -idealism and devotion of a girl’s early love.”</p> - -<p class='c006'>One of her suitors was a Mr. Beresford, of a family -of rank and wealth. This was about all he could -boast of. Disagreeable in appearance, though he was polished -in all the ways and style of society, with much of the -affectation of a man of the world. He was persistent in -his attentions, and used all his arts of fascination, and was -so obtrusive that she hated the sight of him. She knew -that he was heartless, and by instinct that he was very far -from being above reproach. Her parents became angry -with her for throwing away such a chance of marriage into -a family of name and rank. Did I not remember their -anger? She defied them at first, but the incessant worry day -and night continued, until from sheer exhaustion, she -yielded by giving her hand but not her heart. There was -a marriage of ceremony, but not of hearts or lives. He -had won and there was no further need of disguise or dissimulation. -He taunted her with never having cared for -him; that because she was so proud and haughty he had -only married her to break her in, just as he would have -subdued a spirited horse. He had inherited the profligacy -of his ancestors and maintained the reputation of his family -by his vices. He returned at once to his dissolute life -and made her, as she said, wish for her own death or his. -Her parents saw, when it was too late, that they had driven -their daughter to a life worse than death, for the sake of -name and rank. Her only relief was when he was away with -his sporting friends. One day, riding to the hounds, he was -thrown from his horse and killed. He had been drinking -heavily and could not sit the horse.</p> - -<p class='c006'>Said she, “I could not shed a tear. That is an awful -thing for a wife to say when she loses her husband, but it -was impossible for me to be so false as to express even a -regret, so I refused to see any one. I had never loved him -nor had the least respect for him. It was a marriage only -in form. I put on mourning, but that was a black lie to -keep society tongues from wagging. And now as we are -united again I can say frankly to you that I have often -thought of the different life I would have had but for the -interference of my parents.”</p> - -<p class='c006'><span class='pageno' id='Page_273'>273</span>Concluding her narrative, she said, with one of her -most loving smiles, “So, Charles, I shall not keep -you awake nights talking about the virtues of my -first husband.” This remark was of infinite comfort to -me, for I had often wondered how a man must feel after -marrying a widow whose husband had been noted for his -excellent traits. If she was careful not to mention them, -yet he could but think at times that she was making comparisons -between himself and the departed. Another -thing gave me great satisfaction, that I was getting no second -hand article of a heart, as hers had been always and -only mine. Yet I could but feel a tinge of remorse that I -had once given part of mine to another, though under necessity, -as I supposed the object of my first and only real -love in life had gone forever from me.</p> - -<p class='c006'>There was love but no love making or giddy flirtation -between us, so I have no foundation for a thrilling story, -even if I wished to make one. Marriage has always seemed -to me such a sacred thing as to be a solemn matter rather -than something to be treated in a joking manner. It is -next to birth and death, the most important event in a person’s -life, and I never could understand how a young woman -or a man could talk about their marriage as triflingly -as they would about their chances in a lottery or a game of -cards.</p> - -<p class='c006'>No wonder there is so much marital disagreement and -unhappiness, when the married life is entered upon with so -much thoughtlessness and frivolity. I had received an -impression from Mr. Percy, when he talked so sacredly of -his affianced, and this never left me. How much I have to -thank him for the good influence he made upon my whole -life. I try to keep my heart grateful and ever mindful of -the favors I receive from others. It seems to me that one -of the great sins of humanity is ingratitude. It may possibly -appear greater than it really is, because people take -so little pains to show their gratitude. I have, at considerable -sacrifice at times, granted favors, and those to whom -they were given, took them as a matter of course, very -indifferently, thus injuring themselves, and depriving me -of considerable pleasure. But I am running wild again. -<span class='pageno' id='Page_274'>274</span>This is a habit of mine, as those acquainted with me well -know, and my wife, later in life, often laughed at me, for -always wanting to point a moral, or adorn a tale with some -of my practical remarks. But as there are many worse -habits than this, I am content.</p> - -<p class='c006'>I returned to London as light-hearted and happy as if I -had won a kingdom, and I was to be crowned its king. -My business was finished, but I had much to see in that -great kaleidoscope of the world. The top of an omnibus -was my point of observation at first. What a collection -of moving things, hurrying, scurrying, joggling and jostling -each other, apparently without any purpose, except to -keep going! I thought if I were able to write a book I -would make one on, “What I saw from the top of an omnibus -in London.” All sorts and conditions of men, the -staid men of business, the “crows” in long black gowns, -the obsequious shopmen, the swells, the cabbies, the bewildered -countrymen, the beggars ready to carry your -cane to get “a penny for a bite to eat for a poor man,” the -sweepers, the cat’s meat men, and the fellows on the corners -crying, “a penny a shine, sur,” castes, castes, no -end of them. One day an Englishman remarked to me, -“You have a great many castes in India?” “Yes, I replied, -about as many as you have in England.” He looked -at me with a stare, as if he thought I was guying him, and -then said, “I think you are about right.”</p> - -<p class='c006'>There is something so peculiar in that stare, a concentration -of the negation of intellect and intelligence in appearance -of an Englishman’s face, when listening; a dull, -cold look, as expressionless as the countenance of a heathen -stone idol, that freezes one, and makes him feel that he is -saying something foolish or impudent. Whether it is from -lack of quick comprehension, or considered good form, I -do not know. The English, I should judge, are not a smiling -nation. They are as solid and substantial, even in the -expression of their faces, as their heavy meat and drink -can make them. They are slow-witted, and their jokes, -except what they import, are so ponderous that they reminded -me of our perfunctory religious exercises on a cold -morning at school, and of our tasks in reciting the Litany, -<span class='pageno' id='Page_275'>275</span>only that the jokes lacked the response, “Good Lord -deliver us.”</p> - -<p class='c006'>I had purchased some books for light reading in my off -hours, and among them was “Pelham” by Lord Lytton. I -was greatly surprised to find this passage, a severer criticism -on his countrymen than I am capable of making. -This was probably written on the view that a man may call -himself a dog, but let another beware of saying it of him. -“The English of the fashionable world make business an -enjoyment, and enjoyment a business; they are born without -a smile; they rove about public places like so many -easterly winds—cold, sharp and cutting; or like a group -of fogs on a frosty day, sent out of his hell by Boreas, for -the express purpose of looking black at one another. When -they ask you ‘how you do,’ you would think they were -measuring the length of your coffin. They are ever, it is -true, laboring to be agreeable, but they are like Sisyphus, -the stone they rolled up the hill with so much toil, runs -down again, and hits you a thump on the legs. They are -sometimes polite, but invariably uncivil; their warmth is -always artificial—their cold never. They are stiff without -dignity, and cringing without manners. They offer you -an affront, and call it ‘plain truth,’ they wound your feelings, -and tell you it is merely to ‘speak their minds,’ at the -same time, while they have neglected all the graces and -charities of artifice, they have adopted all its falsehood -and deceit. While they profess to abhor servility, they -adulate the peerage; while they tell you they care not a -rush for the minister, they move heaven and earth for an -invitation from the minister’s wife. Then their amusements! -The heat, the dust—the sameness—the slowness -of that odious park in the morning, and the same exquisite -scene repeated in the evening on the condensed stage of a -rout room, where one has more heat with less air, and a -narrower dungeon, with diminished possibility of escape! -We wander about like the damned in the story of Vathek, -and we pass our lives like the royal philosopher of Prussia -in conjugating the verb, ‘je m’ennuie.’”</p> - -<p class='c006'>I wanted a Sunday in London to hurry about alone without -any “sweet encumbrance.” That I obtained on the -<span class='pageno' id='Page_276'>276</span>promise to her who had already assumed the right to have -a good share of my attention and time, that it should be -the only one I should have alone.</p> - -<p class='c006'>Some one has said that the best form of government is a -monarchy, if the monarch be a perfect one. I had chosen -my monarchess, and was not all disinclined to obey her -sweet will.</p> - -<p class='c006'>On this privileged day I took a cab, and went from early -morning into and out of a number of churches. In one -of them I lingered longest, for there was to me a grand -tamasha on the boards, so to speak. There were a number -of priests dressed as gorgeously as clowns in a circus. -They were processioning, genuflecting, beating their breasts, -and rolling their eyes, as if in great distress from an inward -pain. There were innumerable candles, though it -was broad daylight, an indication of their religious darkness, -or a reflection on the Almighty that He had not made -light enough for them, or else that He was not able to see -what they were doing without the aid of their flickering -dips. There was incense burning, floating everywhere, in -the stifling air, that brought tears, not of contrition, but -simply of water, to my eyes. It was a show worth seeing, -yet it made me think of the story of the boy, who, when -making his first flies for fishing, impatiently asked his -mother, if God made everything? “Yes, everything.” -“And flies as well?” “Certainly,” she said. “Then God -has horrid fiddling work to do,” replied the boy. I thought -if the Infinite God could be pleased with such a performance, -styled a religious service, then He is interested in -horrid fiddling, trifling matters. But, as I am only a -heathen, my opinion may not be worth the breath spent -in giving it.</p> - -<p class='c006'>The contrast to this was in a place really named a -“circus,” where there were a lot of paradings, shoutings -and groans accompanied by a band of base drums, base -horns, base viols, base voices and a base crowd. The people -shouted and tooted as if their god was deaf or asleep, or -had gone on a journey. I could not help asking myself, -“Is it possible that God can be pleased with all this noise -and confusion?”</p> - -<p class='c006'><span class='pageno' id='Page_277'>277</span>The other performance had something æsthetic about it, -that while I could admire it as quite a decent Sunday show, -there was nothing to grate upon my physical senses though -much to disturb my religious sense, but the other was so -bombastic and horribly discordant that I delayed not in -leaving it.</p> - -<p class='c006'>Then to other churches. To be really truthful, and that -is what I aim at in all things, even if I tell the truth to -mine own hurt, I did not care so much about my own -religious welfare as to see how other people took theirs. I -think it is a feature of human nature that we all are -anxious that everybody else should obey the laws, whether -we do or not. Many people though unjust themselves, dislike -injustice in others. Probably most people go to church -more to see that their neighbors are there, than to repent -of their own shortcomings and sins. I think this statement, -however, would not be quite true about that Sunday -as only a few people were present in any of the churches.</p> - -<p class='c006'>Here I wish to observe that it has always appeared very -strange to me, that since Christian people insist so much -on the vital importance of religious duties, they should be -so indifferent in the performance of them. One would -naturally suppose then in a Christian city like London, -every mother’s son and daughter would go to church. They -perhaps believe that the priests or the church in some vicarious -way can get them tickets for heaven, so they need -not bother themselves to work out their own salvation. -Yet, I cannot help liking to see a man honest, though he -be a Christian, and practice what he professes. This may -be a stupid idea of mine, still I cannot get rid of it.</p> - -<p class='c006'>I was told that one of the Sunday sights was Vanity Fair -in Hyde Park, so after a hasty tiffin I directed my cabby -thitherward. He was a jolly good fellow, rotund as a beer -barrel, and red in the face as if he had lived on boiled -lobsters all his life and their complexion had gone into his. -I had liberally tipped him on starting in the morning and -remarked to him that there was nothing like food and drink -for either horse or man, and he agreed heartily with me.</p> - -<p class='c006'>There is nothing so omnipotent in London as shillings, -except it be sovereigns. With them in sight, I think my -<span class='pageno' id='Page_278'>278</span>cab would have driven me to the devil, if not back again. -One day I wished to see the houses of Parliament. The -six foot guards were shooing the people away as if they -were chickens bound to depredate in a garden. I walked -up towards one of these stalwarts, putting on all the -dignity I could command, with my hand in my pocket making -a very significant movement of drawing out my purse, -asking, “Do you ever show any one about this place?” -He replied, “Come this way, sur,” and we went behind a -big pillar where I dropped some shillings into his hand. -He then took me anywhere and everywhere, and showed -me Lord’s this and that Lord’s gown and wig and told me -all I wished to know. He got the money, and I the money’s -worth, so we were both agreeable. Nothing like shillings, -unless it be sovereigns. A man might as well be without -them in London, as to be without rupees when he has a -case in court in India.</p> - -<p class='c006'>I cannot refrain from quoting what the greatest poet of -the world says:</p> - -<div class='lg-container-b c008'> - <div class='linegroup'> - <div class='group'> - <div class='line'>“Money—This yellow slave</div> - <div class='line'>Will knit and break religions; bless the accursed</div> - <div class='line'>Make the hoar leprosy adored; place thieves</div> - <div class='line'>And give them title, knee and approbation</div> - <div class='line'>With senators on the bench.”</div> - </div> - </div> -</div> - -<p class='c006'>“Money is more eloquent than all the poets, preachers -or philosophers, and has the only tongue that, strange to -no one, needs no dictionary to explain it to the simplest -unlearned soul.”</p> - -<p class='c006'>Columbus in a letter to Ferdinand and Isabella says, -“Gold is an excellent thing. With gold one forms treasures. -With gold one does whatever one wishes in this -world. Even souls can be got to Paradise by it.”</p> - -<div class='lg-container-b c008'> - <div class='linegroup'> - <div class='group'> - <div class='line'>“’Tis gold that buys admittance, oft it doth,</div> - <div class='line in20'>and ’tis gold</div> - <div class='line'>Which makes the true man kill’d, and saves the thief</div> - <div class='line'>Nay, sometimes hangs both thief and true man,</div> - <div class='line'>What can it not do and undo?”</div> - </div> - </div> -</div> - -<p class='c006'>The cabbies are a strange caste—a kind of wandering -mendicants always on the go, and high caste enough to -look down on all their fares. I rather liked them, so good-natured -<span class='pageno' id='Page_279'>279</span>when well tipped, but probably like other humans, -the other thing when squeezed and why not? Some one -told me this story. An old timer just returned from India -going from a station, thought his cab was taking him round -about to increase the mileage. Not thinking where he was, -he shouted up in his India patois, “Turn sooar ka batchcha -kidhar ko jaoge?” You son of a pig, whither are you -going?</p> - -<p class='c006'>Cabby with as much force hurled down, “Tum gaddha -ka bhai, ham khub jante hain.” You brother to a donkey -we know very well; showing that he had also been in -India.</p> - -<p class='c006'>We were soon at Vanity Fair and such it really was, a -fair of vanity. I doubt if the sun anywhere else shines on -such a scene. It was an after service aristocratic parade. -“Miss Vavasor went to church, as it was the right thing to -do. God was one of the heads of society, and his drawing -rooms had to be attended,” so it seems to be good form as -an adjunct to divine service to have this assembly. It was -a big show to me, but I could not see the reason of it. It -was a dumb performance, as very few appeared to talk,—a -kind of pantomime. There may have been lots of fun in -it—as it is said the English take even their pleasures very -sadly—which my lack of education prevented me from seeing. -It was probably a divine dress parade, as all seemed -to wear clothes of the newest kind of cloth and the latest -cut, especially the guanty jaunty young men who paraded -back and forth. They may have been hired by some fashionable -tailor to show his latest styles. There were castes, -the high Brahmins on a certain set of chairs and so on, -each set by itself. A profane low-class man outside the -ring pointed out to me a dowager with the wise remark, -“She’s taken many a nip by the looks of her mug.” Another -of a duchess, “She’s a rum un.” This was as bad -as the cabbie’s reply when I asked him on the way, “What -is that building?” “Buckingham Palace, sur.” “Who -lives there?” I queried. “The old cat,” he answered. I -don’t like such talk. It’s “deucedly vulgar, you know,” -and as bad as swearing. The fact is, I often needed an -interpreter. The language and pronunciation were so -<span class='pageno' id='Page_280'>280</span>peculiar, and yet they would have taken it in high dudgeon -if I had requested them to speak to me in English.</p> - -<p class='c006'>At length the show dissolved or rather moved away -as silently as it came, and without any one saying “To your -tents, O Israel.”</p> - -<p class='c006'>The next scene was in another part of the Park, a meeting -of strikers or the victims of “Sweaters” in some trade. -The crowds! They came from every direction. There -were also castes in numbers, each with a style of its own, -but all evidently of the lowest grade, most of them in the -cheapest clothes, rags and tatters, a wonderful contrast to -the Vanity Fair party.</p> - -<p class='c006'>There were carts in different places from which speakers -bawled out their grievances and made their demands. The -hucksters, with their baskets and little stands, offered -shrimps, winkles, pop, roasted chestnuts and other cheap -stuff, with little success, as the crowd appeared as anxious -to keep their pennies, if they had any, as these fellows were -to get them. There were many strong, robust men, probably -willing to labor, but compelled to idleness, their garments -stitched and patched, yet not sufficient to conceal -their nakedness. Such able-bodied men begging people to -buy a pen’worth of something!</p> - -<p class='c006'>I cannot stomach the nakedness of a white person. There -is something in it so leprous-like. I have heard travelers -remark that a half-naked black or dark skinned person, is -not at all repugnant compared to one of a white skin. Naturally -I am inclined to a dark skin, and cannot but think -that God knew what He was doing when He gave colored -skins to people living in the tropics where clothes are a burden, -that their dark complexions might take the place of -clothes, and they be protectively colored.</p> - -<p class='c006'>On the same principle nature clothes animals and insects -with the colors of their surroundings. Still, I think, -human animals ought to get their color as well as their being -in a legitimate way. I know this reflection is to mine -own detriment.</p> - -<p class='c006'>All this poverty showed this one thing, at least, that the -present organization of society is at fault, or that God had -made a failure in creating these people. It may be, as -<span class='pageno' id='Page_281'>281</span>Alexander Knox says, “The mass of these people in our -towns are spawned upon the world rather than born into -life.” Or as another has said: “Born into the world only -to be a blight to it.”</p> - -<p class='c006'>Their very existence as they are, plainly declares that -there is a fault somewhere by somebody.</p> - -<p class='c006'>This poverty plead for itself. It reminded me of the -story of a beggar sitting silently by the wayside. A passer-by -asked, “Why don’t you beg, man? Why don’t -you speak?” “Speak!” said the beggar, “when every -rent in my clothes is a mouth that proclaims my wants with -more eloquence than I could with my tongue!”</p> - -<p class='c006'>Going from Vanity Fair to this crowd, was like going -from heaven to hell, only a short distance apart; the -one a picture of the arrogance of the rich, the other the debasement -of the poor. I do not like to compare the church -parade to heaven, as it was only a show, a mock heaven at -best, but there was no hunger there, nor rags, though, no -doubt, plenty of lust, vice and crime under those rich -clothes. Yet the outward contrast was very great.</p> - -<p class='c006'>Should it not be a subject of serious reflection that after -six thousand years of the world’s progress, and nearly two -thousand of the teachings of Christianity, a few people in -the world should live in exuberant luxury, and the great -majority in squalid poverty, the world a hell for millions of -poor, in order to create a paradise for the very few rich?</p> - -<div class='lg-container-b c008'> - <div class='linegroup'> - <div class='group'> - <div class='line'>“Famine gnawing at their entrails, and despair feeding at their hearts,</div> - <div class='line'>Gropes for its right with horny, callous hands,</div> - <div class='line'>And stares around for God with bloodshot eyes.”</div> - </div> - </div> -</div> - -<p class='c006'>“Let us be patient, lads,” said a pious weaver, “surely -God Almighty will help us soon.”</p> - -<p class='c006'>“Don’t talk about your goddlemighty,” said one, “there -isn’t any, or he wouldn’t let us suffer as we do.”</p> - -<p class='c006'>Why all this poverty and misery? There must be an adequate -cause for it, some powerful disorganizing element to -produce such a condition of things.</p> - -<p class='c006'>A tract-man handed me several leaflets, from which I -culled the following:</p> - -<p class='c006'>“The drink bill of Great Britain annually amounts -to one hundred and forty million pounds sterling. This is -<span class='pageno' id='Page_282'>282</span>about five pound sterling per head of the inhabitants. It is -estimated that sixty per cent. of this, or eighty-four millions, -comes out of the wages of the working classes. -There are one million six hundred thousand acres in -England cultivated for barley and fifty thousand for hops. -Seventy million bushels of grain are worse than wasted in -manufacturing drink. Allowing forty pounds of flour to a -bushel, and sixty pounds of bread, the total would be one -billion and fifty million, four pound loaves, or one hundred -and seventy loaves for each family of five persons throughout -the United Kingdom. In twenty-five years there have -been four million two hundred and sixty-eight thousand -and twenty-two arrests of drunk and disorderlies, and probably -not one in twenty of the drunkards arrested. There -are one million forty thousand, one hundred and three -paupers in England and Wales, or one in nineteen of the -whole population, nine-tenths caused by drink. There are -one hundred and forty thousand criminals, mostly owing to -drink, and twenty-five thousand policemen required to keep -public houses in order and protect life and property; forty-three -thousand lunatics in the asylums. In England, one -in every one hundred and seventy of the total population is -convicted of drunkenness.”</p> - -<p class='c006'>Lord Chief Justice Coleridge states that nine out of every -ten gaols would be closed but for drink. Justice Fitzgerald -says that drunkenness leads to nineteen-twentieths of the -crimes; Mr. Mulhall, that forty-eight per cent. of -the idiocy in England arises from the drunkenness of the -parents, and one-third of the insanity in the United Kingdom -is the effect of drink; Sir James Horner, that seventy-five -out of every hundred of the divorce cases are brought -about by drink; Mr. Gladstone, that drink has caused -greater calamities than the three great historical scourges, -war, famine and pestilence.</p> - -<p class='c006'>A distinguished English writer says that, “the poverty -of the poor is the chief cause of the weakness and inefficiency -which are the causes of their poverty, dire poverty and -the frequency of public houses act and react upon one another, -poverty increasing public houses, and public houses -increasing poverty.”</p> - -<p class='c006'><span class='pageno' id='Page_283'>283</span>A Government report shows that it costs five and three -quarter millions sterling a year for the repression of crime in -England, and while they spend one hundred and forty millions -sterling a year for drink, the British spend only two -millions a year on books.</p> - -<p class='c006'>With such facts, showing the waste of food, the unnatural -bill of costs and the inevitable losses caused by the -demoralization of the people, can any one doubt the cause -of the squalid poverty of the masses of Great Britain?</p> - -<p class='c006'>And it is a civilized Christian nation that tolerates and -encourages such things!</p> - -<p class='c006'>Further, it found heathen India sober, and it is doing its -best to make it a nation of drunkards like itself, by means -of liquor and opium. An Archdeacon who has spent -thirty years in India makes the statement that for every -convert to Christianity made by the missionaries, the Government -makes one thousand drunkards.</p> - -<p class='c006'>Another item. The United Kingdom has 330 packs of -fox hounds, at a yearly cost of £414,850. The 33,000 riders -and 99,000 horses cost £3,500,000, or the whole hunt -maintenance at £4,000,000 a year, to keep up a cruel, inhuman, -degrading sport. Most likely all who uphold this -waste of money and cruelty were confirmed in the church -as Christians, and partake regularly of “holy communion” -as followers of Jesus, while several millions of their fellow -beings go naked and hungry. What a grim satire on profession -and practice!</p> - -<p class='c006'>While I hate the opium business in India, I cannot but -think that with such an appalling record as the above, that -the people “at home” would better cleanse their own filthy -door-yards before criticising those of India. Would it not -be more consistent, more honest, more commendable, if the -English people would do away with their greatest curse, -their liquor traffic, and look after their paupers, criminals, -and the brutally oppressed innocent victims, the wives and -children of drunkards, and all this damnable encouragement -of vice, before they send out junketing commissions -at an enormous expense on the poor, overtaxed serfs of -India, to investigate the opium traffic?</p> - -<p class='c006'>It is so easy and gratifying for some people to meddle -<span class='pageno' id='Page_284'>284</span>with the affairs of others while they neglect their own, and -to condemn those far away, but quite overlooking their own -immediate vices and sins.</p> - -<p class='c006'>While I was in Glasgow a request was made upon the -Provost to call a public meeting to protest against the Tsar -of Russia for expelling the “scurvy Jews” who rob and demoralize -his people by their usury and promotion of drunkenness, -and at the time I was astounded at the poverty and -squalor, the numbers of deformed, debauched people, and -shocked with the fights and brawls of drunken barelegged -women and brutal men on a Saturday afternoon on one of -the main streets of that city.</p> - -<p class='c006'>Consistency may be a jewel, but it is a very rare one. -The people of Great Britain should get it as quickly as -possible. It would be of more honor and credit to them -than that stolen Kohinur.</p> - -<p class='c006'>I spoke to a man near me about the great crowd of poor. -He replied, “This is only a handful, only a few drops. -Let the degraded poor of all London come out and they -would more than fill the whole park.” I asked him about -their morality. “Morality,” said he; “they do not know -what it means.” And he told me such tales of misery, -vice and crime that would make, not only angels, but the -very devils, weep to know that humanity had fallen so -low.</p> - -<p class='c006'>Are civilization and religion failures, that they cannot provide -a remedy for such ulcers on the social body that must -affect the very life of the nation?</p> - -<p class='c006'>For very shame’s sake the Christians of England should -heal their own sores before they damn the heathen, for I -doubt from what I saw and heard if there is any city in all -heathendom so sunken in degradation and vice as this -famous metropolis of a so-called Christian country.</p> - -<p class='c006'>This question is not only for the Christian, the philanthropist, -but for the statesman or politician, if it be true -what Mr. John Bright says:</p> - -<p class='c006'>“I believe there is no permanent greatness to a nation -except it be based on morality. I do not care for military -pomp or military renown. I care for the condition of the -people among whom I live. There is no man in England -<span class='pageno' id='Page_285'>285</span>less likely to speak irreverently of the crown and monarchy -of England than I am, but crown, coronets, mitres, military -displays, pomp of war, wide colonies, and a huge empire -are in my view, all trifles light as air, and not worth -considering unless with them you can have a fair share of -comfort, contentment and happiness among the great body -of the people. Palaces, baronial halls, castles, great halls, -and stately mansions do not make a nation. The nation in -every country dwells in a cottage.”</p> - -<div class='chapter'> - <h2 class='c004'>CHAPTER XXX.</h2> -</div> - -<p class='c005'>I was not surprised to find castes in England, high castes, -middle castes, low castes and also outcasts, as I had personal -experience of these among the English in India, but -what seemed strange was that among these civilized Christian -people, there was such a deep-rooted prejudice against -tradesmen. A story was told me that illustrates this. A -tailor, who had plenty of money as well as brains and education, -often assisted a young lord, and quite an intimacy -sprang up between them. The lord took his friend to -Scotland for the shooting season, where they were the -guests of a laird, and met a number of distinguished people. -In his cups the lord was quite abusive, and his friend, the -tailor, had to suffer. His best whip was merely to say, -“Well, my lord! to-morrow morning I shall introduce myself -to your friends here as your tailor.”</p> - -<p class='c006'>“For heaven’s sake,” begged the lord, “don’t do that -or I shall be disgraced forever.”</p> - -<p class='c006'>What also surprised me was that there were two kinds of -justice; one for the rich people of rank and another for the -poor.</p> - -<p class='c006'>It appeared that there was a Mary Joyce in the city. -Her husband was a mechanic, a good workman, temperate -and industrious. She was a careful, prudent woman. They -lived well upon his earnings. One day he was killed by -an accident. It took all the wife’s savings to bury the body -of her husband. Then, to sustain herself and child, the -<span class='pageno' id='Page_286'>286</span>articles in her rooms were sold, one after another, until -nothing was left but the clothes on her body, a tattered -quilt, some straw on the floor, an iron spoon and a dish or -two. She had tried to get work time and again, but failed. -She had asked for help, but was refused. One night, hungry -herself, but thinking only of her starving child, she -wrapped it in the quilt and placed it upon the straw and -went out into the darkness. She came to a baker’s shop. -Without a thought but of her dying babe, she seized one of -the loaves and rushed away. A cry was raised, a policeman -caught her and took her to prison, and the next -morning at the Mansion House Court she was sentenced to -six months’ imprisonment. She was placed in a foul -smelling cell, given the smallest allowance of the coarsest -food for herself and babe. By day she had to be in the -company of the vilest humanity, and submit to the insults -and cruelties of the gaolers, and all this for taking a loaf of -bread to keep her child from starving.</p> - -<p class='c006'>The other case was of a duchess, a woman of intelligence, -position and wealth. She knew better than to do wrong. -There was no need for her to violate the laws. She committed -a crime, and the judge stated his regret that he was -obliged by law to convict her. If he could possibly have -found an excuse he would have released her on account of -her rank and wealth, as he expressed himself, so he gave -her a sentence of six weeks, and all “society” stood aghast -to think they should be attacked in that way. She was -allowed two large, airy rooms in a prison. The floors were -carpeted. Fine furniture was placed in them. She was -permitted two attendants of her own. Excellent food was -prepared outside and brought to her. She had books and -papers, and was allowed to receive visitors, and to have her -daily walks without seeing the other prisoners. She was an -aristocrat, a lady in “society,” and it would not do for a -judge to place her on a level with a poor woman of lower -class blood! What would “society” say?</p> - -<p class='c006'>But is there an aristocracy in crime? Is not a thief a -thief? Did not the higher rank and intelligence of -the duchess entitle her to a greater punishment? Poor -Mary Joyce, obeying a God-given instinct to save her -<span class='pageno' id='Page_287'>287</span>starving babe, took a loaf of bread. The duchess, to gratify -a whim of her haughty nature, committed a greater -crime than the other and was not punished at all but -slightly disgraced, which society readily condones and -regards her as a martyr. Such is impartial English justice!</p> - -<p class='c006'>We have, however, something like it in India. A rajah -has amassed wealth by oppressing his ryots and taking -usury from the poor. On account of some paltry gift to -the Dufferin Fund or subscription to some begging paper -to raise a monument to some man whom the people would -not care to remember, he is granted the privilege by Government -of not obeying a summons to appear as a witness -in court. He could be driven there every day and it would -be only a pleasure nor would there be any loss to him in -any way.</p> - -<p class='c006'>Another, a ryot of this man, is obliged to go from twenty -to fifty miles on foot. He is compelled to hang around -from a week to twenty days or has to go several times. -While away from home his fields are neglected and the -crop on which he and his family depended for the year’s -food is lost. What recourse has he? None whatever. -What is the difference in the two cases? It is this. -The one is a wealthy rajah and the other a poor devil of a -ryot. Such is justice in India so like that in England.</p> - -<p class='c006'>My best argument for immortality is this, that there must -be, in all justice, some other place or some future when the -accounts of this life shall be balanced, for there is no equity -here.</p> - -<p class='c006'>These were my reflections in my room at my lodgings -at the close of my privileged leave.</p> - -<p class='c006'>However, in vindication of myself, that to make some -atonement,—as I am not without good impulses at times—for -the misdemeanors of the morning, if such they may be -called, in going to see the ranks of the city, high rank and -low rank, the latter of the rankest kind,—I went to a -church in the evening where there was a very quiet unpretentious -service in which there was a real sincere worship -of God. I felt better for it, thanking God that while there -was so much of vanity, vice and want in the city, there -<span class='pageno' id='Page_288'>288</span>were also some righteous people, truly noble, belonging to -the nobility of heaven.</p> - -<p class='c006'>Our wedding day was fixed at an early date and we were -to try “the terrible test of wedlock” as Carlyle hath it. -We were married already in heart and mind, but to conform -to the usages of society there was an outward ceremony -required. The father and mother were invited from -their home in Ireland. I had not yet met them in this new -phase of affairs and had some considerable curiosity about -our first meeting. I had no fear of them as I had outgrown -that. To be really truthful I had but little regard for -them such as a man should have for his prospective parents-in-law. -They had cruelly treated me as well as their -daughter. Worse still, they had insulted me and deliberately. -However it may tell against me, I must confess that -I can never forget an insult. I can forgive it, and treat -the offender with civility and all that, but I can never -regard him as if he had not injured me. This lapse of -propriety shows the nature and make-up of the man and I -am always on my guard lest he should wound me again. -My former respect and friendship has gone and I doubt if -anything he might ever do would restore him again to me -as he was. I know that some say they can forget as well -as forgive and act as if nothing unpleasant had ever -occurred, yet I doubt if they have really analyzed and understood -their feelings. I have not been made of that -elastic kind of material and each one must act for himself.</p> - -<p class='c006'>The parents received me most cordially and made no reference -to the past. Very prudent in them, as I was in a -position to first throw down the gauntlet or to take up -their’s at the slightest hint from them. It was not long -before the wedding was referred to and I do not know just -why, but I could not help suggesting that I hoped there -would be no shooting or burying this time. I would have -rather lost a year’s income from my villages than to have -missed the blushes and confusion of the pair at this remark. -“O no,” said the mother. “I have left my pistols -at home, Mr. Japhet.” “And I,” said the father, “have -no intention of becoming a sexton.”</p> - -<p class='c006'>The daughter enjoyed this intensely, and when the -<span class='pageno' id='Page_289'>289</span>laughter had subsided, remarked, “I married once wholly -to please you, now I am going to marry to please myself.” -No reference was ever made to this subject again.</p> - -<p class='c006'>We were married and the bonds duly ratified by some -sovereigns to the high priest of the occasion. For further -particulars read the society papers in which it was stated -that an Indian Prince had made a captive of one of Albion’s -fairest daughters. I could not help forgiving and blessing -the ignorance of the penny-a-liners, for if they had told -the truth that I was not an Indian Prince but only the son -of a —, and my wife was not of Albion, but of the Emerald -Isle, the paragraph would have appeared with a different -kind of aurora about it.</p> - -<p class='c006'>If the real truth were known and told about people and -things, what a different appearance they would make! The -gloss of the world is like the apocryphal mantle of charity, -covering a multitude of defects and sins.</p> - -<p class='c006'>We were extremely happy, as might be supposed, and -everything wore a roseate hue as is usual in such cases, so -there is no need of going into any ecstasies of description. -I recall what a great English writer has said, “Of all -actions of a man’s life his marriage does least concern -other people, yet of all our life ’tis most meddled with by -other people.” So I will act upon his suggestion, be wise -for once, and not give people a chance to meddle with what -does not concern them. We had passed the giddy stage of -life and had not reached that, when it could be said of -either of us, “There is no such fool as an old fool.”</p> - -<p class='c006'>Of course we had to visit the parents and they treated -me so kindly that I was tempted to forget, as I had forgiven -them, their former outburst of anger towards me. -What rather modified my feelings was the remark of the -mother to her daughter in the privacy of her bed chamber, -that if she had known Mr. Japhet was such a fine man, a -real gentleman, indeed, she would never have objected to -him. This my wife related to me with much satisfaction, -as it was a compliment to her former good judgment, as -well as to myself. They accepted the inevitable with such -good grace and kindness that I almost fell in love with my -mother-in-law, and that is saying all that is necessary.</p> - -<p class='c006'><span class='pageno' id='Page_290'>290</span>We visited various places of interest, in “Ould” Ireland -and I was delighted with the quaint manners, and charmed -with the open hospitality of its people. One incident I -will relate. One day at Larne I took a stroll alone and -then fell in with a couple of foreign gentlemen from a -steamer for New York that was laying to for the day. We -sauntered out towards the country and passing by a field -where there were some beautiful cows grazing in clover, I -suggested that we go to the house and ask for a cup of -milk. The gentlemen expressed surprise that I should -think of such a thing. I saw no harm in it as I proposed -to pay for what we received, so we would not be beggars, -and as I persisted, they said they would follow me. I accosted -a man raking the yard and made my request. He -replied that he would see the maister, and soon the latter -appeared and invited us by the front door into his drawing -room, beautifully furnished. He then called a maid and -she soon brought a large glass pitcher of creamy yellow -milk, that was a sight to me from India where we have to -be happy with dudh pani, but with more pani than dudh. -She also brought a large plate of biscuit and glasses. -Our host handled the pitcher and served us with generous -hospitality. We meantime had a delightful chat. He -had just returned from the continent and was full of fresh -incidents of his trip and asked many questions about India. -He then took us into his garden where he showed, and also -gave us some of his ripe gooseberries large as pigeon eggs, -that he was reserving for the Annual Fair, stating that the -year previous he had taken thirty-two prizes for various -exhibits. All this greatly interested me. He then took us -to his raspberry bushes laden with ripe fruit and bade us -help ourselves while he picked liberal handfuls for us, we -all the while keeping up a running talk. On leaving we -thanked him again and again, and especially I, who had -been the leader in this foray. I handed him my card and -received his, when he informed us that the place was the -Manse and he was the Presbyterian minister. He pressed -us to call again when we came that way and stated that he -would always remember us with pleasure. I could not -help making a comparison between him and our Indian -<span class='pageno' id='Page_291'>291</span>padris. It is true they have no gooseberry or raspberry -bushes or such cream, and yet—but as comparisons are -odious to those on whom they reflect, I will cease my mental -meanderings. My two foreign comrades, the one from -Vienna, the other from Berlin thanked me most courteously -for the treat I had given them. I doubt if they knew that -I was an Eurasian and do not believe it would have made -any difference to them as they were real gentlemen.</p> - -<p class='c006'>My wife and I went to the huts of the poor, as I was -anxious to see this phase of life. The status of a country -is shown by the condition of its poor people and not by -that of its few grasping rich. The glamour of India in its -great cities and scenery in the cold season, seen by the -racing globe-trotters, no more conveys an idea of the real -condition of its vast millions, than a peasant’s holiday attire -does of his everyday clothing and impoverished life. We -heard the stories of poverty and oppression, and they were -not Irish exaggeration for the one fact alone of the exorbitant -rents they had to pay, was proof sufficient of the -truth of their stories. Yet with all their poverty, ignorance -and superstition, the Irish are said to be the most virtuous -race on the earth. This to me will atone for all their -other sins.</p> - -<p class='c006'>We never entered a hut, however poor the inmates, but -they offered us some token of their kindness, even if it were -only a roast potato raked from the ashes. If there is anything -that makes tears come into my heart, it is the generosity -of the poorest poor, sharing their needed mouthfuls -with others. How often have I thought with moistened -eyes, of those famine stricken people in that old court of -my childhood, sharing their scanty grains of rice with me -and my little sister, and of that old faqir.</p> - -<p class='c006'>What delighted me most was the courtesy and grace, -the sparkling witticisms of these people when receiving us, -so natural and free from any of the snobbery and formalities -of society. We were entertained by the rich and they -were polished and educated and I can speak in the highest -praise of them, and yet I think I felt more grateful when -eating a potato from the bare board-table in an Irish hut -with the good dame pressing me to take just another one, -<span class='pageno' id='Page_292'>292</span>than I did with my feet under the mahogany of some -wealthy host, the table loaded with silver and served with -the richest viands. This may be strange in me, yet I cannot -help it, for God has made me up in that way.</p> - -<p class='c006'>We visited Scotland, the “land o’ cakes,” as well as -“the land of the leal,” and I was delighted with the -brusque, frank manners of its people.</p> - -<p class='c006'>They are an honest, manly race, careful to keep all they -have and to get as much as they can, but honestly. One -of them said: “We are sair strict in making a bargain, -but when it is closed we abide it, aye to our ain loss.” -They are all aristocrats by nature, of the manly kind, and -the mechanic with grimy hands and greasy clothes at -work, will look one in the eye, and talk as nobly as if he -was the chief of some Highland clan, to doff his cap to no -man.</p> - -<p class='c006'>They were a study to me in many ways. A little incident -I recall. One morning, going out of the hotel, my -boots rather tarnished with the everlasting mud—for as -they told me that it always rains there except when it -snaws, there is always mud—I hailed a boy boot-black -with cheeks as red as ripe cherries. While he was doing -his job, I asked a policeman near by how much I should -give him. “A penny,” he said. On handing this to my -little friend, he, raising his cap with all the politeness of a -polished courtier said, “Wad ye no gie me the other wing -o’ that?” My hair was so thick that his meaning did not -penetrate my understanding until he had bowed and gone, -and I then realized his idea of the necessity of two wings -for anything to fly properly. One great mental fault of -mine is nearly always being a little behind time. My best -thoughts often come just after their opportunity. I was -pleased with the rosy cheeked lasses, so full of health and -purity, and I think I rather offended my wife by saying -that if I was not already wifed I would try to win one of -Scotia’s fair daughters.</p> - -<p class='c006'>Then back to England, in a round of sight-seeing and -visits among the Britons, where, led by my wife, I was well -received, though inwardly I felt with some questioning as -to my rank and station. This is the great characteristic of -<span class='pageno' id='Page_293'>293</span>the English. Their first question is, not what you are as -a man, in ability, attainments or morals, but what is your -standing or caste in “society.” And probably the newest -made, the fledglings in society, with the thinnest kind of -blue blood in their veins, would be the most exacting, -whose pedigree would be greatly damaged by the slightest -investigation.</p> - -<p class='c006'>This society fad notion of the English, is worse than -their oppressive fogs, and, like the sight of a black pall at -a funeral, making one tread softly and speak in whispers. -Some one, remarking of this, said that when out calling -the lady of the house came up close to her without bowing, -with a prying, inquisitive look, saying, “I really don’t -know who you are,” but after learning the rank of her -caller she became amiability itself. To give them their -due, when once you are inside their ring, and are acquainted, -you know, they are very kind and agreeable.</p> - -<p class='c006'>I had often read of the Arctic regions, and traveling to -my humor inclined, I suggested to my traveling companion -that we go to the extreme, or as far as we could, and see -the contrast, if not of Greenland’s icy mountains, then -those of Norway, with India’s burning sands. And a contrast -it was, so much so that my oriental bones ached with -the cold, and I was glad when our steamer turned its -prow southward to come under the sun again.</p> - -<p class='c006'>Yet I shiver even now as I think of that indescribable, -penetrating cold, for the blood under my tropical skin -seemed to stagnate and congeal. I thought of Dr. Johnson’s -remark about his visit to the Hebrides, “worth seeing, -but not worth going to see.” But he was such an old -egotistic exaggerator that I do not accept everything he -says as gospel true.</p> - -<p class='c006'>Yet one saying of his I could heartily endorse, remembering -the tips I had to make in England, worse than the -baksheesh among the natives in India. “Let me pay -Scotland one just praise—there was no officer gaping for a -fee; this could have been said of no city on the English -side of the Tweed.”</p> - -<p class='c006'>The constant tips to every one at every turn is a real -nuisance. England may boast of her freedom, yet all her -<span class='pageno' id='Page_294'>294</span>people are in the bonds of slavery to the tipping custom. -I fell in with a couple of young English gentlemen just -starting for China to spend their holidays. They said they -could better afford a foreign tour than to accept invitations -from their friends, as it would be less expensive, for at -each house they might visit, they would have to tip everybody, -not with shillings, but with sovereigns. My American -friend spoke of this as one of the fads that the Anglo-maniacs -were trying to introduce into his country, because -it was good form, “like the English, you know.”</p> - -<p class='c006'>Anent this, I must mention a couple of incidents, though -not about “tips,” rather of sharp tricks, which reflect on -myself.</p> - -<p class='c006'>On our steamer reaching port I was approached by a -well-dressed man, who handed me his card, saying that he -was connected with Grinder & Co., my bankers, and that -he would be pleased to assist me in every way. I told him -that I had only a small amount of luggage, that I myself -could easily look after, but as his offer was so friendly I -could not abruptly decline his services, so he gave an order -to a porter to carry my baggage to a cab. A few days -afterwards, when I went to look over my account at the -Grinders & Co., I found that I was charged twenty-five -shillings for the distinguished services of this very plausible -clerk. I do not recall the items exactly, but I think -there was a shilling for the bit of card he offered me.</p> - -<p class='c006'>Another. Just after arriving at my first lodgings in -Craven street, Strand, and had dressed to go out to some -restaurant for dinner, the man of the house, with the most -saccharine smile and tone of voice, said that they were just -about to sit down to a family dinner, and he would be -pleased to have me join them. An uncle or aunt, if I -had either, could not have invited me with more grace and -suavity. It was a very good dinner, and I tried to do the -agreeable in conversation, telling them about India, as it -seemed I ought to give some return for their kindness, but -I had a different feeling when I came to settle my bill, and -found myself charged with four shillings for the dinner.</p> - -<p class='c006'>I was cutcha in the ways of the civilized world, that -is, green, unripe, and am so still, even in my old age, and -<span class='pageno' id='Page_295'>295</span>doubt if I ever shall be ripe, for I am often taken in by the -plausibility of men and also women. After some such experience -a kind of mental gloom comes over me, and I feel -like repeating Hamlet, after his grandest eulogy of man, -“And yet to me what is this quintessence of dust? Man -delights not me, no, nor woman neither.”</p> - -<p class='c006'>Talking about tips, one day my American fellow voyager -told me this: “A Yankee, standing on the stern of a -steamer leaving Liverpool, held up a shilling and cried -out, ‘If there’s a man, woman or child in this island I’ve -not tipped, come forward now, as this is your last and only -chance.’”</p> - -<div class='chapter'> - <h2 class='c004'>CHAPTER XXXI.</h2> -</div> - -<p class='c005'>Returning, we soon thought of setting our faces toward -the east, though first to the Continent, to see which, I had -said I was leaving India, but had forgotten it for something -else, and yet would have obtained forgiveness of that something -for this slip of my pen had I asked it. I had seen -Great Britain, England, the home of my Government, yet -not my home, as some Eurasians style it, or as I have heard -some Europe-clad natives speak of England, as if they had -been born there. The fact is, I was so badly mixed up in -my make-up that I hardly knew where my home really -should be. I am in somewhat of the quandary of a man -who was born of an English father, a Scotch mother, on an -American ship, in African waters.</p> - -<p class='c006'>I had made good use of my time in seeing England. I -had studied the solid, smileless, arrogant Englishman, who -acts, particularly in India, as if he felt that when God had -finished making him and his set, He had but little earth -from which to make the rest of mankind. He is born a -grumbler and a grasper. He is ever finding faults in -other people. He is always reaching out to get something, -and ever kicking when others try to get a little wealth or a -small share of the earth’s surface. In one of my rural -tours I saw some swine—and a noble breed of hogs they -<span class='pageno' id='Page_296'>296</span>were, such as we never see in India. When they were fed, -one fat old fellow stood sideways to the trough to keep the -others away, and when he had got his fill, what did the -brute do but lie down lengthwise in the trough to prevent -the others from getting anything. Why the very hogs -seemed to be characteristic of England. She has more -than half of North America, the richest part of Asia, all -the Antarctic continent, many islands of the ocean, and -while she keeps all she has got she grasps for more. Without -conscience as to her own methods of acquisition, she -kicks when poor old Russia wants a few barren frozen -steppes of central Asia, useless to anybody else, and unmindful -that she has just absorbed Burmah, she kicks when -France wants a little slice of Siam; she holds Egypt for -the benefit of a lot of usurers, and took Burmah on the -plea of protecting a sharp trading company. It is curious -to note that all the annexations and usurpations of England -have been preceded by some trading company, and yet her -society folks and aristocracy have such a dislike to trade -and tradespeople.</p> - -<p class='c006'>Whether it is the climate, the rain, the fog, the sticky -mud, the solid, half-cooked food, and the heavy beer that -has made England what she is, yet she is a great nation -in her way, the power of the world, with very grand, noble -impulses.</p> - -<div class='lg-container-b c008'> - <div class='linegroup'> - <div class='group'> - <div class='line'>“Is not their climate foggy, raw and dull,</div> - <div class='line'>On whom, as in despite, the sun looks pale,</div> - <div class='line'>Killing their fruit with frowns?”</div> - </div> - </div> -</div> - -<p class='c006'>I am a great believer in climate and food in the making -of men. A man is what he eats, and, according to the -climate he lives in, robust or feeble. Go from the Arctic or -colder regions, toward the equator, and every few hundred -miles there can be seen a physical degeneracy of mankind, -and the mental qualities must also be affected. Italy is an -approach to India, and Egypt more so. The ready memorizing -people of tropical Bengal are as exuberant as the -vegetation around them, and like the vegetation, they are -watery, without strength or firmness. How different from -the sturdy hardwood forests of the north and its hardy, -brave people! Take a Hindu, a Bengali, with his slender -<span class='pageno' id='Page_297'>297</span>worm-like fingers, and transplant him to Norway. What -would he do with an axe trying to fell a sturdy pine? It -would be a sight worth going to see. What would those -rice-eaters do in stemming the stormy blasts of a northern -winter? I once saw a fight in the streets of London, of -men with brawny arms, and fists that came with sledgehammer -force upon each other! Some day, when I can get -leisure, I am going to write an article on fists, and the people -who can make them. There is so much of human character -in a fist.</p> - -<p class='c006'>I never saw a native of India make up a fist for a fight. -When they do not attack each other with their tongues, at -which they are experts, the bamboo lathi, native to the climate, -is their natural weapon, and then it is not a face to face, -but a behind the back attack, a sure sign of weakness and cowardice. -I am an admirer of the Anglo-Saxon in the English -in this, that they have such a steady, stolid pugnacity, never -knowing when they are whipped, and fight for what they -think is right till there are none left to fight; always keep -their backs behind them and their faces toward their foes, -and it never need be asked of them when they return from -battle, “Have they their wounds in front?”</p> - -<p class='c006'>Take another country. Where would the grim theology, -philosophy and metaphysics of the German people be -without their cold, sluggish climate, the black rye bread, -the beer, the rank cheese, the sauerkraut, the sausages, and -everlasting pipe? It is a wonder they can think at all, so -clogged and befuddled their minds must be, and the results -of their thinking is just what might be expected, heavy -and cloggy. We went to Germany, and it was among her -people that I got this impression.</p> - -<p class='c006'>We spent most of our time, nearly a year, in France, -that paradise of the world, neither too hot nor too cold, and -would ever have remained there if possible; the land of -bright skies, of fruit and flowers, with its happy, contented, -courteous people. Better a dinner of herbs in -France, with its sunshine, than roast beef in England and -fog therewith. No wonder that the French think so little -about heaven when they have such a beautiful country to -live in on earth.</p> - -<p class='c006'><span class='pageno' id='Page_298'>298</span>What shall I say of the lively, entertaining, vivacious, -polite people? They were another kind of human animal, -altogether different from any that I had met. They are -native to their own climate, light and airy. We were constantly -reminded that we were in a land of epicures, among -a people of good taste, for whom exquisite cooking was a -necessity as well as a pleasure. I could well understand -the remark of a Frenchman about England, as a country -of a hundred religions and not one good soup.</p> - -<p class='c006'>It may be heathenish in me, but I have always had a -liking for good food, probably because there was such a -fearful lack of it to me as a child. In the first part of our -lives we are mostly growing animals, and think more of -provender than we do of piety, or many other good things. -I might have swallowed the Athanasian creed, and all like -it at school, if only our grub had been a little more palatable. -I recall Mr. Jasper’s remark that the boys in his -father’s family were more obedient, and so more religious, -because of the good Sunday dinners the mother gave them. -I also remember that my villagers were very indifferent -about the improvements I suggested, or to anything I told -them, until they got enough to eat, and then I could have -led them with a hair. But I am wandering again.</p> - -<p class='c006'>I do not wonder that the sea-girt isle envies France the -richness of her possessions and the prosperity and happiness -of her people, yet I cannot understand why she should -antagonize her and carp at everything she does, except it is -in the nature of an Englishman to do so. He tries to speak -French but fails egregiously. The attempt of a grumpy -Englishman who speaks his own language as if he was -afflicted with chronic catarrh trying to use that sprightly -spirited tongue, is as grotesque as it would be to see an elephant -trying a sword dance. Some one has said that if he -spoke to God it would be in Spanish, to his mistress in -Italian, to angels in French, to butchers in English and to -hogs in German. I am not scholar enough to discuss this -statement, yet I think he is correct in regard to French -and English.</p> - -<p class='c006'>Not only in their cookery, but in their homes, the French -have fine taste. They are great admirers of the beautiful -<span class='pageno' id='Page_299'>299</span>in art, and cultivate it in nature, even among the poor. As -to their dress, especially of the women, even the servant -girls, however cheap the material, had their clothing fitted -with such grace that they might have stood as fashion models -for the rest of the world. But as I am only an outside -barbarian I may be mistaken. I can only tell of the way -it appeared to me.</p> - -<p class='c006'>I was struck with the extreme courtesy and kindness of -the French. Once in London I wished to ask the direction -to some place and stepped into a counting-house and -with all the politeness I possessed, made my request. The -pompous little god of the establishment, with no more expression -in his face than in that of a marble statue, looked -at me as it seemed for some minutes and then blurted out, -“Do you take this for an intelligence office?” I was so -completely whipped that I had not a word to reply and got -out of the door as quickly as possible. In France, whether -from the blue blouses or the exquisites, I never received -anything but the most delightful courtesy. They not only -directed me, but more frequently offered to go and show -me the way. Manners make the man, and as the men, so -will the nation be.</p> - -<p class='c006'>While in Europe we went everywhere with our guides -and guide books until we were weary and surfeited with -sight-seeing. I am no artist, still I do not like to be considered -quite a muff in regard to art works. Some artists -are so conceited as to think that manufacturers of art alone -are capable judges of it. A man can have an excellent -idea of a well-fitting suit though he never touched a pair -of scissors or a needle, why not of painting, though he -never smelled paint or handled a brush?</p> - -<p class='c006'>I know this, however, that we saw enough of the old -masters to last us for this world and the next, flaming -daubs of color, plump madonnas, fat babies and gorgeous -fleshy angels with wings. I never could understand why -angels should be provided with wings, unless their excursions -are confined to our atmosphere, and they never get -beyond our earthly region. Christians attack materialists for -their lack of the spiritual, but if there is anything more materialistic -than is found in the Christian religious descriptions -<span class='pageno' id='Page_300'>300</span>of heaven and heavenly beings, then I have been too -much of a heathen to discover it. There is, however, this -difference in the two kinds. The one is solid and real, -based on facts, the other is fluorescent, fantastic, built of -dreams.</p> - -<p class='c006'>Another thing we had enough of and that was church -museums, and my wife begged of me not to mention church -this, or church that, to her again. We were constantly -asked, “Have you been to such a church, seen such a -painting or piece of sculpture? Did you hear the music -in such a church?” Not a word about the worship. Some -ancient writer has said that the churches were first adorned -so as to attract the heathen. That may be the case still, -as probably many Christian heathen now go to them, but -as I am only a Barbarian heathen I certainly was not attracted -or pleased. Why the house of God, the place of -prayer and spiritual worship, should be turned into a curiosity -shop, art gallery, a museum for relics, or as a charnel -house be profaned with dead men’s bones, is something I -am too ignorant to explain. There seems to be a blasphemous -incongruity in all this to my untrained mind. Religious -worship seemed to be but a showy performance and -the churches, places of amusement, all to please the senses. -Frequently as we entered a church a priest would be having -some service before an altar, paid to mumble by the -hour, with a few old women or crippled men in front or -rather at his back. These seemed to be the only people in -church except on gala days. Our guide, also a priest, -would take us from chapel to alcove and point out all -the curious things, and passing within a few feet of the -performer chatted as gaily as if he was chief showman expecting -a pour boire, as he was. It all went on as a matter -of business and reminded me of a Hindu temple where the -priest is muttering prayers before an idol, while the people -are chattering, buying and selling around him. The only -difference, the one was in Europe and the other in India; -the one more grand and beautiful than the other. The -spirit and show of idolatry was the same. Is it any wonder -that men become irreligious, infidels, when they see -all this insincerity, hypocrisy, the heartless form and ceremonies -<span class='pageno' id='Page_301'>301</span>in pretense of worshiping the Almighty? It is -impossible for thinking men to be such fools as to suppose -that God is pleased with all this parade and show.</p> - -<p class='c006'>A Frenchman summed up the matter thus: “The people, -that is the masses, need some serious amusement and -there is nothing so innocent and harmless as religion, so -let them enjoy it.” An Italian said: “If you want to find -real religious life in the Catholic church, Rome is the last -place in which to seek for it. Religious faith has died out -of the Italian mind.” The French as a people have thrown -away their religious performance, not faith, as they probably -never had any faith in it, and could not have done -otherwise as thinking beings with the spurious article -offered them, but the Italians are head over ears in their -religious galas and carnivals as a pleasant pastime. There -is not a more idolatrous, religiously frivolous nation on -earth than the Italian.</p> - -<p class='c006'>They prove the truth of the statement that where religious -ceremonials predominate there is an absence of morality -and the highest spiritual life.</p> - -<p class='c006'>Newman in 1832 wrote: “Rome, the mightiest monster, -has as yet escaped on easier terms than Babylon. Surely, -it has not yet drunk out the Lord’s cup of fury nor expiated -the curse. And then again this fearful Apocalypse occurs -to my mind. Amid the obscurities of that Holy Book one -doctrine is clear enough, the ungodliness of Rome, and -further its destined destruction. That destruction has not -yet overtaken it; therefore it is in store. I am approaching -a doomed city.” Did he tell the truth, or did he -afterward fall into error when he became a cardinal of that -same Rome?</p> - -<p class='c006'>The Roman church is but a huge excrescence, an abnormal -fungus, supported perhaps by an unseen slender stem -of truth. Its greatness compels our wonder and astonishment. -Strip this church of its grand architecture, its fine -art, its beautiful music, its gorgeous ceremonies, and there -would be little left of it, and that little, its creed and outrageous -assumption, would command scant respect from a -rational intelligence.</p> - -<p class='c006'>I could not help asking myself frequently: What would -<span class='pageno' id='Page_302'>302</span>Jesus say if he were to visit these churches? If he drove -the changers of money and the sellers of doves from the -ancient temple, what would he not do in these modern -places of luxury, show and tips?</p> - -<p class='c006'>He never built a church or gave a hint about one. He -had nothing to do with reliquaries, feretories, calices, crosiers, -crosses, pyxes, monstrances, chasubles, capes, embroidered -stoles, altar antependiums or silk banners. As a -philanthropist, a lover of men, he went about doing good -among the poor and needy. What would he say to the vast -expenditure of money on immense structures, receptacles -for statues, idols, paintings, ornaments, relics, when the -poor all around them are starving, not only for the bread -of life but for crusts for the body? What about the high -salaried church officials, from the Pope and archbishops -down, when Jesus had not where to lay his head? Are all -these followers of Jesus? They may be, but a long way -behind.</p> - -<p class='c006'>The best of the sermons Jesus ever preached was from a -fisherman’s boat at the water’s edge to a multitude seated -on the ground of the shore. He had no vestry into which -to retire, no clerical garments, no ornamented pulpit, no -pompous processions, no trained choir, no incense or perfumery, -but an abundance of good things for the souls of -men. He evidently was not a caterer to the sight or senses -of the people, but aimed to reach their hearts with the -truth.</p> - -<p class='c006'>Let any one read the advertisements of what is to occur -in some of the big churches. No mention is made of the -religious part, but of the selections from some famous -operas, the performance of a brilliant mass, the presence of -some noted opera singers, who, from the play houses on -week days, take their parts in the churches on Sundays—are -the main objects of attraction. The worship of God -seems to be a secondary affair, as entirely unworthy of notice. -The church busies itself with architecture, painted -windows, vestments, surpliced choirs, splendid and impressive -services, which appeal to the senses of the flesh, while it -becomes dulled to the great pressing sins of the individual -and the great wrongs of society.</p> - -<p class='c006'><span class='pageno' id='Page_303'>303</span>Let there be museums, art galleries, opera houses and -music halls, but there should be no mixing up of the services -of God with the pleasures of the world, so that when -a heathen like myself happens to go to church, he need not -become confused and have to ask the guide if he has not -come to the wrong place.</p> - -<p class='c006'>The inconsistency is not all, but the outrageous, sinful -incongruity to an honest man, of all these forms and shows, -is that the people taking part in them appear as if they -were playing a sharp trick on the Almighty in trying to -make Him believe they are worshiping Him, when all they -are doing is to please themselves. This reminds me of the -Romish priests in southern India substituting an image of -the virgin for that of Krishna. When remonstrated with, -the priests replied that the people did not know the difference, -and the virgin would get all the worship. I cannot -help thinking that there is no necessity for a man to -be a trickster or a hypocrite, even if he be a Christian.</p> - -<div class='chapter'> - <h2 class='c004'>CHAPTER XXXII.</h2> -</div> - -<p class='c005'>At last we were homeward bound, having “done” Europe, -Turkey, Egypt, and seen various objects of interest -in Bombay.</p> - -<p class='c006'>It gave me the greatest satisfaction that my wife was -delighted with my home, our home. We had made many -purchases, and for several months, as we were in no hurry -to end this great pleasure, we were busy in unpacking and -arranging our treasures. One of our chief delights was in -the large stock of excellent books added to my already -quite extensive library. I had always delighted in books, -and those of the best authors on every variety of subjects. -It is a gratification to find so many different views, even on -the same subject, and one can appreciate the wise saying, -“It is one of the special dispensations of an all-wise Providence -that every plank has two sides, and that no man is -able to see both sides at once.”</p> - -<p class='c006'>When in trouble enough to crush life out of me, I resorted -to my library, and when despised and shunned by -<span class='pageno' id='Page_304'>304</span>those around me I found never-failing friends and companions -in my books, and pleasure in my flowers, so that I -could well appreciate the beautiful lines of Lander:</p> - -<div class='lg-container-b c008'> - <div class='linegroup'> - <div class='group'> - <div class='line'>“The flowers my guests, the birds my pensioners,</div> - <div class='line'>Books my companions and but few besides.”</div> - </div> - </div> -</div> - -<p class='c006'>I have been an omnivorous devourer of books, and cannot -enumerate them. Sydney Smith, when asked of the books -he had read, replied, “I cannot tell you a thing about -them, neither can I catalogue the legs of mutton I have -eaten, and which have made me the man I am.” What -now greatly pleased me was that my wife also was a great -reader, not of the flippant, superficial stuff, but of the more -substantial sort, so that with our mutual tastes and an -abundant supply of books, we were a world to ourselves, -and society was not a necessity to us. She knew enough -of India to be aware that those not in the ring or clique of -the civil or military services were tabooed as not in society. -This prejudice or class pride is something I never could -comprehend.</p> - -<p class='c006'>This is a queer, mad, man-made world though Providence -has provided the materials.</p> - -<p class='c006'>It is amusing to watch the antics of society. Once, on a -train, two young officers traveling third-class to save money, -at a station just before they reached their journey’s end, -slipped into a first-class compartment to save appearance, -and make their friends think they traveled first-class. This -was but an innocent deception compared to that of an officer -in high position who always went second class, yet signed -a declaration on honor, that he traveled first-class, and so -got his first-class allowance.</p> - -<p class='c006'>Society has a horror of anything not first-class in India. -It will pinch and pare in private, that it may spread its tail -feathers like a peacock in public. The Stoics had a belief -that the peacock was created solely for its tail, and these society -folk may have the same notion about themselves. I -have known a woman, a lady, cut down the wages of her -half-starved servants, and squabble over the price of some -cheap vegetables, who would put down a large subscription -for a testimonial to some swell whom she had never seen or -cared a pin about.</p> - -<p class='c006'><span class='pageno' id='Page_305'>305</span>We, that is, my wife and I, had never spoken of my Eurasian -descent, yet I could but feel that she was conscious -of its disadvantages. Who could be in India, among its -Christian people, only for a few months, without seeing the -upturned noses of refined, Christian ladies and gentlemen, -when a reference was made to any one who had been -touched with the racial tar brush?</p> - -<p class='c006'>“But why the——do you always bring this up?” some -one may ask. I don’t bring it up, for it is always up with -me.</p> - -<div class='lg-container-b c008'> - <div class='linegroup'> - <div class='group'> - <div class='line in8'>“For that dye is on me,</div> - <div class='line'>Which makes my whitest part black.”</div> - </div> - </div> -</div> - -<p class='c006'>I might as well be asked why I carry my nasal organ -about with me, or if people should ever be hitting this facial -protuberance of mine, why should I take offense? Even -a worm will turn if trod upon. When we were on our train -in the railway station in Bombay, a lady looked into -our apartment, and remarked to her friend: “There’s an -Eurasian in there, we will find another place.”</p> - -<p class='c006'>At one of the stations where we stopped for breakfast, as -soon as I took my seat at table, a man, I only knew he -was a padri by his clothes, arose and went to the other side. -He probably, the next Sunday in his service, read, “Since -God hath made of one blood,” etc., but this was in his -prayer-book, and what he did at table was of a weekday -color. In company, at times when others were introduced -with a smile and a shake of the hand, some were -so afflicted with frigid faces and stiffness in their necks that -I scarcely got a smile or a nod.</p> - -<p class='c006'>I would not lisp a word about this if it were not for their -passing as people of culture and refinement, and more, or -worse, as Christians.</p> - -<p class='c006'>While away from India, I almost forgot that I was born -under a curse, but I was so forcibly reminded of it on the -steamer, returning, and on reaching Bombay, that my old -feelings came back with renewed vigor, more so on account -of my wife. I endeavor to act like a man. I will -not say gentleman,—as that seems to be a special society -made article of which I think God is ashamed and disowns—and -with courtesy and kindness, but I am instantly and -<span class='pageno' id='Page_306'>306</span>always in India, made to feel that I am an intruder, as I -really am. But who was the author of my intrusion and -the cause of my confusion? Therein is the sting and bitterness.</p> - -<p class='c006'>Instead of asking why I, or we, cannot let this subject -drop, should not you, high-toned merchants, ladies, gentlemen, -teachers, preachers, Christians, followers of Jesus, -all of you, show that your practice has some relation to -your creeds and professions? My experience had taught -me what to expect, and I was prepared for anything that -might happen, even the worst, and this nearly always did -occur. A man may rough it and bear any amount of brunt -for himself, but if he has a particle of soul of manhood in -him, as a husband, he cannot bear the thought of a slight -or a snub to his wife without taking offense, especially when -he is the innocent cause of it.</p> - -<p class='c006'>We were a kingdom by ourselves, and supremely happy, -yet I knew we must see people and I was in constant dread. -The time soon came.</p> - -<p class='c006'>There were to be some sports, and all the station were -expected to be present. Even society likes a crowd to look -on, though the unregenerate residuum are kept outside -the ropes. I thought this a good opportunity to make -our first public appearance, so in our phaeton, drawn by a -pair of the best steppers in the station, we were driven to -the parade ground. I saw that our coming excited considerable -curiosity, and to tell the truth, I was not the least -displeased at this. A number of my acquaintances came -up to greet me, for I had some friends, and don’t wish -it to be understood that because there are lots of cads and -snobs, that I think all the better class of people belong to -these grades. I was proud of this recognition. I have -always had pride as every one should have, and mine, -myself being the best judge of it, was an honest kind, based -on my good intentions and self respect as a man. I never -forgot the saying of Mr. Percy, “Charles, be a man.” He -was a man who hated any false way, a manly, noble -man, pure and clean, true as steel, and one in whom -Jesus, or any other good person, would have been delighted -as a companion, a friend without guile. To be a -<span class='pageno' id='Page_307'>307</span>man, to have subdued all the baseness that pertains to the -flesh, and to have the honesty, purity, courage and nobility -that belongs to real manhood, is what it seems to me to be -Godlike. When one has reached that condition he has -obtained what the religious call “salvation,” and is prepared -for the life to come. There are so many pigmies—no -that is not the word—as they are only pigmies in goodness, -but giants in evil—coarse-minded, foul-worded, sordid -and base in everything, deceivers and seducers, living in the -slime and filth of vice. They are the eels and slugs of -humanity, living in the mud, while the pure and good -are like the delicate trout that can live only in the springs -at the source of the streams, but here I am going astray -again.</p> - -<p class='c006'>I said that I had pride. I was proud of my wife and -the way she received my friends. There was not a woman -present who was her superior in appearance, manners or -dress, and I knew, with her spirit, she could hold her own -with the best of them, and I was not mistaken. As others -came up to our company a white-haired, white-faced, flashily -dressed swell, with an air of self-importance, putting -his one-eyed glass to his eye, bowed to my wife with the -remark, “Pardon me, but doncher know, I think I must -have met you before.” This was said with a bold, patronizing -air, with a London cockney tone and accent. My wife -not at all disconcerted, with a laugh in her voice, replied, -“Oh, yes, Mr. Smith, I remember you well. It was years -ago, in Roorki, at a croquet party, when you told me that -if I preferred that Eurasian I could do so. And to show -you that I made use of the liberty you gave me, allow me -to introduce you—Mr. Smith, Mr. Japhet, my husband.”</p> - -<p class='c006'>I would rather have lost the value of my best horse than -to have missed that scene. It was so sudden—a flash of -Irish wit. Mr. Smith scarcely nodded, though I made as -graceful a bow as I could. His white face turned scarlet, -and he seemed to be stricken dumb with all eyes upon -him. I think he would have blessed his stars if the stand -had broken down at the risk of killing a score of people, -if a woman had fainted or a horse had rushed among us, -but nothing happened.</p> - -<p class='c006'><span class='pageno' id='Page_308'>308</span>I think it was not her words alone, but the sight of me, -“That Eurasian,” one who had claimed to be the son of -Mr. Smith, the Commissioner. This seemed to give a -paralysis to his mentality. For a few moments, an age it -seemed, he stood gazing as if trying to get the remnants -of himself together, he, slightly bowing, turned away with -his blushes thick upon him. I saw at a glance of the -company that my wife had made her first innings with -great eclat. There is nothing like winning at the start. -It gives courage to the winner and commands respect from -others. I need not say that I felt intensely pleased with -my wife, not only for the independent, capable spirit she -showed, but for her brave recognition of me, her husband. -How else could I feel? I must also say that I was greatly -pleased with the utter discomfiture of my white-faced -brother, Mr. Smith. Some very goody-good people might -say that such a feeling was wicked, but I cannot help that. -I confess to being a little wicked at times, but my wickedness -is not of the low, debased kind. I despise stealing, -and yet I would delight in tripping up a thief who was -trying to escape. In the same spirit, I am delighted when -impudence and arrogance takes a tumble. The theory is, -that when you are smitten on one cheek you should turn -the other also for a smite, but when is it ever put in practice? -I doubt if it is practicable. I know that if I had -acted in that way, I would not only have had both my -cheeks knocked away, but would have lost my head as -well. I have a theory of my own, which is this, especially -in dealing with Christians. They always teach the turning -the other cheek doctrine, though they never act upon -it. Yet, as a man of honor, I am bound to take them at -their word, that they always do as they wish to be done -by. So, when any one of them hits me on the one cheek, -I must logically believe that, as a gentleman and a Christian, -he wishes me to do unto him as he did to me, and I -give him as good in return, and, to show my generosity, go -him a little better as interest on his investment. How am -I to do differently?</p> - -<p class='c006'>If, when he states his doctrine, I should doubt his word, -he might say I was no gentleman, so when I take him to -<span class='pageno' id='Page_309'>309</span>mean just what he says, he certainly should not find fault -with what he gets.</p> - -<p class='c006'>I know there is much of preaching that becomes extorted, -tired out, completely exhausted before it reaches -practice. It is strange what different notions there are. -Once a prominent Christian defrauded me out of quite a -sum of money that I had loaned to assist him. He was -not poor, or I could have overlooked the debt. After waiting, -running and dunning him until my patience was -exhausted, my temper raised to welding heat, and I was on -the verge of using, not the Queen’s English, but rather -that of King George the Fourth, this very religious debtor -of mine said, “Mr. Japhet, I am afraid you are not showing -a Christian spirit.” The cheek of this pious cheat and -thief, talking “Christian spirit” to me! I scarcely need -say that I gave him a little of his personal biography that -he probably did not relate to his family or friends. There -is a great deal of what the English call “rot” in all this -pious twaddle among some religious people that is repugnant -to my taste, heathen though I be.</p> - -<p class='c006'>I accept what the noble Lord Tennyson has said, “I am -Calvinist enough to have a willingness to be damned for -the glory of God, but I am not willing to be damned to -satisfy the hatred, pride and hypocrisy of men no better -than I am.”</p> - -<p class='c006'>One morning one of the headmen of my villages came to -my house in a great state of excitement. It appeared that -an ofiun walla sahib had come into the district and had -sent his police to take away a number of the cultivators. -To understand the matter myself, I went without any -delay, and found that some of the best men had been -taken, for what purpose the people did not know. I went -several miles further, where I found a large tent under a -tree. In front, at a table, sat a European surrounded by -a number of policemen. Before him were several hundred -natives seated in rows upon the ground. I sent my card -and asked for an interview, which was granted. I explained -who I was, that I was the owner of some villages, -that as some of my ryots had been taken I had come to -make inquiries. He replied that he was the agent of the -<span class='pageno' id='Page_310'>310</span>Opium Department, and had been ordered by Government -to come into the district and arrange for the cultivation of -opium. He said it would be a good thing for the people, -as he would make contracts and give advances on the crop. -I made no objection to his statements, knowing well the -absolute and despotic power of a Government officer, and -that any argument in opposition from me would defeat my -purpose; that it was the best policy for me to be as docile -as possible. I wished to get my people released, and I -well knew that if I showed any fight he would exercise his -power and I would inevitably be defeated. The Hindu -proverb is a good one. “Soft words are better than harsh; -the sea is attracted by the cool moon, and not by the hot -sun.”</p> - -<p class='c006'>After hearing all his statements, I replied that I was -trying some experiments with new kinds of seeds, in the -rotation of crops, deep ploughing, and in the introduction -of imported cattle, and that it would greatly interfere with -my plans if the people were diverted from them. He at -first demurred, because his men had told him that there was -very rich land in the villages best suited for opium; that -he would like also to experiment in his line. This he said -with a smile, as if taking me on my own ground, that a -few patches of poppy would not interfere with my purposes. -I then went on my knees, metaphorically speaking, -and begged him as a special favor that he would grant my -request. My earnest pleading as a suppliant must have -touched him, for he at once said, “Mr. Japhet, as a special -favor, under the circumstances you have stated, I will release -your men, though it may make discontent among the -people of other villages.” He then gave an order for my -ryots to be called, and they went away greatly relieved, and -as they afterwards told me, were very grateful for what I -had done. After thanking the officer for his kindness, I -took my departure.</p> - -<p class='c006'>I have often thought of this incident, and to tell the -truth, have been ashamed of my cringing attitude in order -to carry out my purpose. But what else could I have -done? When one, unarmed, meets a brigand who points -a pistol at his breast, even the bravest of men will deem it -<span class='pageno' id='Page_311'>311</span>best to surrender and deliver the contents of his pockets, -expressing thanks to his assailant for his courtesy in not -discharging his weapon. It is very easy to talk about -courage when there is no danger in front of you.</p> - -<p class='c006'>The natives of India are accused of being cringing and -truculent, of being invariable liars and deceivers. How -could they be anything else? They have been subjects -of tyranny and deception for a thousand years or more, -when not only their little property, but their lives, were -at the absolute disposal of their rulers and the robber -minions of Government, so they have become inevitably -what they are.</p> - -<p class='c006'>As I left the presence of the Sahib and had reached the -road, a rather elderly Hindu of fine appearance threw himself -on his knees in front of me, and putting his arms -around my legs, he touched his forehead upon my boots -several times. This was done so quickly that I had not -time to check him. Then lifting up his head and still on -his knees, he held up a paper in one hand and five rupees -in the other. He said that the ofiun walla sahib had made -him sign a contract by which he was to cultivate a certain -amount of land for opium, and had given him five rupees -as an advance on the crop. He said that it was contrary -to his religion, against his caste and his dastur or custom -to raise opium; that he wanted to raise food for his bal -batchas, children, and begged of me to intercede with the -sahib and get his contract annulled. He pleaded most piteously. -I lifted him up and talked with him. I told him -that the sahib was a Government officer, while I was only -a zemindar, and that if I went to him he might become -angry and double the contract. I certainly was disposed -to help him, but I knew that if I interceded for him I -would have hundreds of others at my feet, and there would -be no end of a hullabaloo, and the sahib would have his -own way in the end and make it even worse for the people. -“Why awaken sleeping leopards?” “It is no use to -sharpen thorns,” are common Hindu proverbs.</p> - -<p class='c006'>I learned afterwards that numbers went to the Collector -of the District, who was as much of an autocrat and a despot -in his way as was the other. He always resented any -<span class='pageno' id='Page_312'>312</span>one foraging in his pasture. He wrote an indignant letter -to the opium agent, and the latter replied that if the collector -would attend to his own business he might find -enough to do.</p> - -<p class='c006'>Such was the commencement of opium growing in that -district. There were about a million people in the district, -and I doubt if any one of them had ever seen a poppy head -until it was raised under the forced contracts of the opium -agent. I was well acquainted with the district, had traveled -everywhere in it, and had never seen a sign of opium -either among the people or in the fields; and I question if -there ever had been an ounce of opium used unless in medicine -given by the doctors. The people did not want it in -any shape, either for use or cultivation.</p> - -<p class='c006'>Why then was its cultivation forced upon these heathen, -as Christians delight to call them? Simply and solely for -revenue, for the money there was in it. The contracts -were of the strictest kind, and the slightest violation of -them would make a man a criminal. The plots of land -were measured and recorded, the methods of preparing the -soil, the time of sowing the seed, the collection of the juice -and the saving of the refuse, were all minutely detailed. -Every particle of the plant worth anything had to be delivered -to Government under pain of fine and imprisonment, -and for all his labor and anxiety the ryot got only a pittance, -while the Government received a profit of nine -hundred per cent. No one ever raised opium under these -contracts but at a loss compared with what he could have -received from his usual crops.</p> - -<p class='c006'>There was no local market for the opium when produced. -Probably not a pound a year would have been purchased -by the inhabitants if left to themselves. In order to facilitate -the use of a drug of which the people were happily -ignorant and did not want, the Government licensed men -in different places to sell it, and even then there were no -sales. To begin the trade these licensees were then ordered -to give away samples, and so by degrees the people -were educated in the opium habit. In a few years quite -a number became confirmed opium users, and the evil, like -the virus of a disease inoculated in the blood, spread over -the district with its usual demoralizing effect.</p> - -<div class='chapter'> - <span class='pageno' id='Page_313'>313</span> - <h2 class='c004'>CHAPTER XXXIII.</h2> -</div> - -<p class='c005'>It was the same with liquor. For years I never saw a -drunken man in the district. There were no spirits made, -none to be obtained and none used. It is contrary to the -religion of the better classes of Hindus to have anything to -do with liquor in any manner, and the Muhamedan religion -prohibits its use entirely. The people were in blissful -ignorance of the use and effects of liquor. Along came the -abkari agent of the Revenue Department of Government -who saw a great field for his operations and he at once -arranged for the erection of four distilleries. Natives in -the Government service, both Hindu and Muhamedan were -placed in charge. At first the distilleries were idle, but -by sending out agents to offer big prices for sugar cane -refuse, the natives were induced to bring the stuff for sale. -Then the liquor was not used and the same methods were -employed as for the introduction of opium. Places were -licensed and liquor at first given away for the encouragement -of trade and the benefit of the Government revenue. -The result was that in a few years there were drunkards, -and the nights were made hideous by their revelry. Idleness, -poverty and crime increased. Broils destroyed the -good order of the communities. The Muhamedan officer -in charge told me that every year there was a large increase -in the amount of spirits produced and the annual -reports of Government were exultant over the increased -revenue from this department. One of the members of the -Board of Revenue, an Englishman, in one of his tours of -examination boasted of the increasing success of the liquor -traffic among the natives and the consequent advantage to -Government. A man might as well boast of his seduction -of innocence, of his robbery of widows or of defrauding the -simple-minded. But what of the officers of Government, -intelligent men, calling themselves Christians, representing -a civilized Christian people, deliberately planning a scheme -with the all-powerful, despotic, brute force of Government -to debauch and degrade the ignorant, simple-minded people -of India? The devil himself, if there be one, as the -<span class='pageno' id='Page_314'>314</span>Christians devoutly believe, must have made hell ring with -laughter when he saw what these Christian officers of a -Christian nation were doing to help him damn the world.</p> - -<p class='c006'>It may be asked why did the people submit to such -tyranny and raise opium? Only an innocent, unacquainted -with the power and methods of the Indian Government -would ask such a question.</p> - -<p class='c006'>What else could these helpless people do but to go when -seized by the policemen of the opium agent, and to take the -contracts forced upon them? The Collector of the District -was snubbed by the agent for his interference and -when he referred the matter to the Government of the -Province, he was told in polite, but very emphatic terms, -that he was not to meddle with things outside his own -department. As this is a true story I could name the -place, the year, and give the names of all the officers concerned, -but as such methods of raising revenue were no -secret, why be personal? A European, writing of the Eskimos, -says: “Our civilization, our missions and our commercial -products have reduced its material condition, its -morality and its social order to a state of such melancholy -decline that the whole race seems doomed to destruction.” -Would not this be applicable to India, especially as regards -the introduction of European vices?</p> - -<p class='c006'>Why did the natives continue to cultivate opium after -the Government pressure had been removed? Because -there was a little ready money in it. They are so desperately -impoverished that the offer of money is a temptation -not to be resisted. Nothing is so attractive to a native as -an advance of money, peshgi. He will often make a ruinous -bargain or take a losing contract if he can get a prepayment, -trusting to fate to help him out in the end. -Though heathen, they are not more able to resist temptation, -when money is in question, than their Christian fellow -men. I learned when in England that the business of a -publican was considered degrading and disgraceful, yet -there were many church members, both Catholic and Protestant, -engaged in it.</p> - -<p class='c006'>Such is the power and worship of wealth that even Her -Majesty, the Queen, and her eminent advisers make peers -<span class='pageno' id='Page_315'>315</span>of brewers and distillers, and it is not wholly a concealed -secret that some prominent ecclesiastics hold shares in -breweries and distilleries. If such things occur in the -civilized Christian light of England, is it to be wondered at, -that the wretched natives of India are tempted by money?</p> - -<p class='c006'>I frequently took pleasure in tantalizing the natives connected -with the distilleries for having to do with a business -contrary to their religion and customs. They replied -that it was utterly hateful to them in every way, but as -servants of Government they had to obey orders or lose -their situations, and this would be poverty and starvation -to them and their families. A Tahsildar was in charge of -one of the distilleries. I said to him, “You are a strict -Mussalman, you say your daily prayers, you rigidly fast -during all the Ramazan, and yet you superintend the manufacture -of spirits forbidden by your Koran.” He replied, -“I have been in the Government service over thirty years, -and have to obey its orders. Should I refuse, I would -receive my dismissal and this would greatly reduce my pension -on which I retire soon. I am helpless in the matter -and compelled to have charge of a business, of which I am -ashamed and more than that, every day when I go to the -distillery I am afraid that the curse of the Prophet may -come upon me for doing what is contrary to my religion.”</p> - -<p class='c006'>If the natives of India were asked about the liquor and -opium business, nine-tenths of them, heathen as they are, -would say “abolish it at once.” Why then is it continued? -For the sake of the revenue. Were there no gain from it, -the Government would not tolerate it for a day. The -most detestable feature of the whole matter is the philanthropic, -for-the-glory-of-God air, that the Government supporters -assume, when they try to uphold this crime against -a conquered and helpless, ignorant people. One can have -some respect for an outspoken, frank man, though he be -wicked, but I have yet to learn that a truckling hypocrite -has ever been regarded with anything but contempt. If -the Government of India would frankly say that it didn’t -care a blanked ha’penny about the morals, happiness or -eternal welfare of the people of India or China, but what -it wanted was revenue from opium and spirits, it would be -<span class='pageno' id='Page_316'>316</span>telling the truth and one might respect its frankness, -though detesting its principles. When it claims that it is -cultivating opium and fostering the liquor traffic out of -pure philanthropy, it is presuming too much on the -capacity of human credulity. The statement that if India -does not raise opium, China will do it for herself, or that -India should supply the pure drug, otherwise the Chinese -would get it badly adulterated, is simply twaddle of the -thinnest kind, such as any villain might use as an excuse -for his wrong-doing and none but a knave or an idiot would -accept.</p> - -<p class='c006'>Being such as I am, I have great sympathy for these -poor, oppressed people. I have seen the constantly increasing -degradation of India, through opium and liquor. -Year by year it is becoming worse and worse through the -fostering help of this so-called Christian Government. -Years ago, one might travel through the length and breadth -of the country, and not see a man drunk with opium or -liquor, now he can see and hear them everywhere, and the -end is not yet. The seed has been sown, and the harvests -are coming.</p> - -<p class='c006'>Every native, and all Europeans, who are not in the service, -and have not their own selfish interests at stake, will -lay the blame where it properly belongs, on the Government. -All the blessings that England has conferred upon -India, will never outweigh this curse of drunkenness, directly -caused by Government authority.</p> - -<p class='c006'>As I had an experience in regard to the cultivation of -opium, so I had to thwart a plan for the introduction of -liquor. Anyone could see, at a glance, that these villagers -of mine were prosperous, and had money to spend; so the -greedy eyes of the agents of the Abkari Department did -not overlook them. One of these men, in one of the villages, -by his oily tongue, and the offer of a big rent, had -nearly obtained the lease of a house, for the sale of liquor -and opium. This was at once reported to me, and I was -soon upon the ground. The opportunity afforded me a -chance for a temperance lecture. The people were all collected -one evening under the big tree in front of the school-house. -I explained to them that their ancestors had never -<span class='pageno' id='Page_317'>317</span>used opium or liquor; that their religion was opposed to the -use of these things; that it would be a violation of their -caste and custom, to degrade them all, and make them -mlecchas or outcasts; that the use of them would be a waste -of money. I portrayed all this with explanations, and -begged of them that they would not degrade themselves, -and destroy the good name they had got among the surrounding -people. I wanted to touch their pride, as well -as to encourage their feeling of moral responsibility. I -saw that I had gained my point, and might have rested, -but I reminded them of what I had done for their improvement -and happiness, and as they well knew that I had -never done anything to their hurt, they should trust me -still, but if they should allow the sale or use of these injurious -things, contrary to my wishes, I would have less -interest in helping them in the future. Instead of this -method, I might have given an order, forbidding the sale, -and it would have been obeyed, but it was not my way of -treating these people. I wanted them to take the responsibility, -and to make them feel they had done the work, not -I, by an order.</p> - -<p class='c006'>After the assembly broke up, the man who had lost his -chance of getting a big rent for his house, stopped to ask -some questions. “If the use of opium and liquor were so -bad, why did the Sircar, who was the mabap to all the -people, urge and compel them to raise opium, build distilleries -and license places for the sale of sharab? Was the -Sircar so bad as to be willing to injure the people? He -had heard in the bazar of the station, that all the sahibs -drank liquor, and that the khitmutgar of one of the -Collectors had said that his sahib would often be drunk -after dinner. All the sahib log were Esai log, Jesus -people. If the Christian religion was the true one, then -how could these Christians make opium and liquor for sale, -and use them if it was wrong to do so?” A great question, -as difficult to answer, as it is to excuse Jesus for making -wine; and make an apology for Paul, recommending Timothy -to take wine for his stomach’s sake. It is an unpleasant -task to have to apologize for the wrong-doing of Christians. -I explained that the sahibs were only men, and -<span class='pageno' id='Page_318'>318</span>many of them often did wrong, which was no excuse for -others. If other people should steal, it was no reason -why he should become a thief, no matter who they were.</p> - -<p class='c006'>Why should he not ask such questions? They are asked -daily throughout India. The occurrences in the European -households, the tiffs between husbands and wives are freely -discussed in the bazars, and are as well known as if they -had been performed in the street in open daylight. The -people may be heathen, and uneducated, yet they know a -great deal more than they are credited with.</p> - -<p class='c006'>There was no more trouble after that about the culture -of opium, or the sale of liquor in the villages. The people -saw enough of the evil effects in the communities around -them, where the government had established liquor and -opium dens, to convince them that they had happily -escaped a great calamity and nuisance.</p> - -<p class='c006'>Not long after this, one of the villages had an object lesson, -when I happened to be present. A sweeper had been -away to a village, attending some festival among his brethren, -and returned in a great state of hilarity. At first he -was only amusing, then began to take liberties, which the -people resented. In return he gave them gali, pouring -upon them the foulest abuse. I suggested, they tie him -to a tree, and drench him with water, which they did till -he was sober, a great crowd in attendance, to whom I gave -a temperance lecture, with the subject before me. The -next day the village committee came to me to inquire what -punishment should be given to the man for his foul, -abusive words. I suggested they put him on a donkey, -with his face tail-wards, and as a dead vulture had been -brought to me, from under one of the trees, that the skin -of this stinking bird should be put on the sweeper as a headdress. -He was soon in position, with his regalia upon him, -and the donkey was led up and down the streets for an -hour, while the crowd, including many from the other villages, -for the report of the coming fun soon spread, made -all possible sport with their victim, while the boys pelted -the sinner with bits of earth and rotten vegetables. This -I considered sufficient for the time, but the committee decided, -that if he, or any one else, should commit a like -<span class='pageno' id='Page_319'>319</span>offense, they should be tied up, drenched with water until -sober, and then be flogged. I never heard of a case of -drunkenness in any of the villages afterwards. The -people became a law unto themselves in opposition to the -philanthropic government that tried to make them drunkards.</p> - -<p class='c006'>Life with us went on with the monotony usual in an -India station. From month to month scarcely anything, -not even the unexpected, happened. The military officers -were longing for a break out somewhere, no matter with -whom, the French on the south-east, the Russians on the -north-west, or with the border tribes, so long as it would -give them something to do in their line. Their trade was -war, and war they wanted, something to take the place of -the everlasting drill, and to break up the tiresome routine -of cantonment work. The members of the civil service had -their daily grists to grind, and like toilers on a tread-mill, -were glad when the days were ended. Though excluded -somewhat, I could hear the murmurs of discontent. Few -seemed to have any real interest in their work. They considered -themselves as exiles driven away from home by necessity, -to become naukars, and their great hope was in -furloughs and the prospect of retirement. As I was -at home I made the best of it, and my wife joined me -heartily in promoting our mutual happiness. We had our -books, magazines and papers, which gave us an abundance -of enjoyment. Our large garden gave us recreation and -pleasure, while our villages gave us work.</p> - -<p class='c006'>We often spent days with our friends, the villagers. My -wife became the mama to all the women and girls and they -were very quick to profit by her teachings. She visited -them in their houses, criticised their ways of keeping house, -and advised in regard to making their homes pleasant and -comfortable. She showed them how to make various cheap -articles. Soon all hands were busy in trying to excel each -other in having the cleanest and best furnished house. -There were no zananas, and the women had become so accustomed -to seeing me at our assemblies that they freely -welcomed me in company with my wife. It may appear -very insignificant, but it has been one of the delights of -<span class='pageno' id='Page_320'>320</span>my life to recall the great improvements made in the habits -of these simple-minded villagers. The cost was so little -and the results very great, showing what a little teaching -and encouragement can do. Cleanliness became a pride, -as well as a habit. If some kept their houses clean, others -did not dare to do otherwise, if not from choice, for fear of -remarks.</p> - -<p class='c006'>The houses were, however, not satisfactory, and my wife -suggested that we build a model house. I selected a spot -in a central place, and built one upon it as cheaply as possible, -with a view to substantial use and comfort. It had -two rooms, a small veranda in front, and an enclosed yard -at the back, where the cooking could be done and various -articles be stored. The walls were plastered with clay by -the women with their skill at such work. Then came the -furnishing. This model house, matted, charpoyed, stooled -and cupboarded, with pictures cut from illustrated papers -upon the walls, was good enough for a king, and probably -much neater than what some of the lords in England not -many years ago enjoyed. When completed, at one of our -evening assemblies I called attention to it, and promised to -give ten rupees to every one who would build a house like -it. I explained to them that by joining together they could -mould the brick, thatch the roofs, and do all the work -themselves, without any outside help—all to work together -like busy bees.</p> - -<p class='c006'>I suggested to the committee that the ground plot of the -village should be enlarged, so as to allow of back yards, -with alleys between the yards. This done, the work went -on apace, and soon a number of houses were built. There -was an abundance of grass on the borders of the fields. I -engaged a mat-maker from the city, and set him to instruct -the women as well as men to make mats. At first some -hesitated, as it was not according to their caste to do such -work, but they soon fell in, and it was not long before every -house had mats for its floors. Many of the people had -slept on the ground from sheer laziness or custom. I had -a carpenter make same cheap charpoys and then thick -mats were made for them. It was a mat-making community -for a while, as no one wished to be outdone by his -<span class='pageno' id='Page_321'>321</span>neighbor. Then came the making of rude shelves, on which -they could place their trinkets, and soon every house had -such a cupboard. Then little low stools, with twine grass -bottoms, on which they could sit cross-legged if they chose, -instead of on the floor as formerly. The desire for these -new things became contagious, and their eagerness gave us -great amusement.</p> - -<p class='c006'>My wife had offered to give the twine for the mats, the -wood for the shelves, and the pictures for the walls, and -still better than all that, she would give a looking-glass -like the one she used, for each house when it was complete. -This last offer took the cake, as every Eve’s daughter of -them was bound to have a looking-glass, and gave her men -folk no rest until they had built a house. I might have -planned for days and nights together, before I could have -caught on such a trick as effective as that. It was a woman’s -instinct that did it. My advice and offer of ten rupees -were nowhere compared to the looking-glass for the erection -of new houses.</p> - -<p class='c006'>The result of our model house suggestion was that within -a year there was not an old house in all the village. Each -one was in line, matted, shelved and pictured, and last but -not least, judging by the expressive faces and appearance -of the women, each house had its looking-glass.</p> - -<p class='c006'>My other villages, seeing what was going on, became extremely -jealous, and their committees called on me and -asked what they had done to turn the hearts of the sahib -and mem sahib away from them—to favor one village and -not the others. I was greatly pleased with this sign of -life, and after letting them talk a while, as each member -of the committee had to tell his story of their regard for -me, how anxious they were to please me, and how heartbroken -they were to think that I had forgotten them.</p> - -<p class='c006'>I asked what they wanted. Were they willing to build -new houses? And they all responded yes, as with one voice. -I then promised to do the same for their villages as I had -done for the other, when they fairly embraced me, and departed -with protestations of love for me and the mem sahib. -They had not left her out, for they had probably been well -instructed before they left home, as they very politely asked, -<span class='pageno' id='Page_322'>322</span>“And the looking-glasses too, mem sahib?” She responded, -with a laugh, “Yes, to every house a looking-glass.” -Soon we had a model house in each village, and -for days I was occupied in staking out the ground for -houses, alleys and yards.</p> - -<p class='c006'>Before another year all the old houses had disappeared, -the rubbish removed and everything was spick and span -new and clean, a wonderful change compared to the filthy -places formerly occupied.</p> - -<div class='chapter'> - <h2 class='c004'>CHAPTER XXXIV.</h2> -</div> - -<p class='c005'>One evening my wife came into our rest house, from the -other villages where the houses were nearly finished, and I -saw that she was greatly pleased at something that had -occurred. She said that the women had all come to her -and almost their only question was about the looking-glasses. -She asked, “Suppose there are no looking-glasses -in Calcutta, then what am I to do?” Almost a wail of -despair went up from the crowd. “O mem sahib, mem -sahib! you must not say that, you promised and we know -you won’t break your promise.” “All right,” she replied, -“I will get you the glasses if I have to go to Wilayat -for them,” and they were all as happy as some little -girls would be at the promise of dolls from Paris. Bundles -of twine, loads of pictures and boxes of looking-glasses -were duly given and all were happy for many a day.</p> - -<p class='c006'>The greatest aid to me in making improvements was the -village committees, each composed of five men, the majority -ruling. For the selection of these committees I had -appointed annual election days when all the men over -twenty years of age, were each allowed to cast a ballot for -the man they wanted. On the morning of the election -days the school teachers took their places apart and the -men one by one went to them and got a ticket written, -of the names they chose. These tickets were folded -and the men slipped them into a closed box, a teacher -checking the names of the voters in a list that had previously -<span class='pageno' id='Page_323'>323</span>been made. The only collusion possible was with the -teachers and they were strictly enjoined not to utter a word -of suggestion but only to write the five names given to -them. There was probably considerable electioneering beforehand -and many an hour’s talk as they smoked their -hookas, about the make-up of the new committee. There -was considerable excitement over these elections and it increased -year by year and made everybody feel that -he was somebody, though he was only the village sweeper. -There was great interest among the crowd at the close of -the polls when the names of the candidates were read off -and counted.</p> - -<p class='c006'>The committees thus chosen were clothed with authority -and felt their responsibility. They acted with such discretion -that I never heard a word of dissent against any action -of theirs. This may be accounted for that there were no -ranting babu pleaders among them and they had not -learned the tricks and bribery of civilized people. They -were very deliberate and assumed such a magisterial air -and dignity, that could not be excelled by the judges of -any High Court, and I do not doubt that their rulings were -just as equitable. There was no Court of Appeals though -the committees often came to me for advice and suggestions, -but I never interfered after they had given their decisions, -so that it became a saying amongst the people -“The Committee has spoken,” as if nothing further was to -be said or done. I had formed a set of rules which the -committee executed. They settled all disputes, had charge -of the tanks and fishing, looked after the drains and saw -that the houses and streets were kept clean and in order. -The system was one of self-government, and made the people -think and act for themselves.</p> - -<p class='c006'>I had built only one tank near one of the villages. One -day not long after the new houses in the other villages had -been completed their committees came to me in a body. -Their spokesman said that I had been very kind to them, -that they did not wish to make any complaint and hoped I -would not be angry with them for making another request, -but as I had built a tank for one village from which its people -had water for their fields and plenty of fish for food, -<span class='pageno' id='Page_324'>324</span>they hoped that I, as their mabap, would also supply them -with tanks. I asked if they would give the land. Certainly -they would do this as they would make allotments of -other fields to those occupying ground where the tanks -would be placed. I gave them a favorable answer and -received their hearty thanks. The tanks were soon dug, -the people of the different villages, coming with their cattle -and carts making gala days in helping each other. After -the rains the tanks were stocked with fish which in a few -years became very plentiful.</p> - -<p class='c006'>The villages were now in a most prosperous condition. -I had insisted on their saving all the refuse and the soil -became rich. My theory was that the man who impoverishes -his land steals from his own pocket. There was an -abundance of fuel from the trees that had been planted, so -that the manure was not burned as formerly. There was -a rotation of crops with different kinds of grain and vegetables. -Every third year new seed was imported or got -from other parts of India. Grass was grown which with -the green stuff was preserved in silos so that there never -was any scarcity of fodder. The silos were for the preservation -of feed, what the manure pits were for the preservation -of manure. The cattle were from imported stock -and excellent, quite a contrast with the poor half-starved -beasts of the surrounding villages.</p> - -<p class='c006'>I had quite a tussle with my friends on the milk and cow -question. It was formerly the custom for them to let the -calves run with the cows and no milk was procured. I insisted -that the calves should not be allowed to go to their -mothers even for a day after their births. The people said -this was not the custom with their forefathers, that it was -not possible, the cows would not give milk or allow themselves -to be milked unless the calves were present. There -was very near a rebellion. After reflection the committees -quieted the rest, by saying that the sahib knew everything -and should have his own way, which he had, with the result -that the cows became as good milkers as on any dairy farm -in Europe.</p> - -<p class='c006'>It was the custom when a calf died to stuff its skin with -grass and every time the cow was milked this imitation calf -was placed beside her.</p> - -<p class='c006'><span class='pageno' id='Page_325'>325</span>I learned indirectly that I was extolled as a wonderful -sahib, that I not only knew how to make lightning with a -machine, but all about cows and how to make butter. I -had thoroughly studied this latter subject during my foreign -trip as well as about silos.</p> - -<p class='c006'>There was plenty of fruit from the trees that had been -planted. The committee passed a rule that those appointed -to gather the fruit should bring it to the Chibutra -where at evening it was counted or weighed by the committee -and each family given its portion.</p> - -<p class='c006'>The new houses were abodes of neatness, health and -comfort, and each family took pride in keeping everything -in good order. My wife instructed the women in various -industries, among them making articles to adorn their -houses and themselves, so that they were most willing to -accede to her wishes. She gave them flower seeds and every -house had its pots of flowers. The women instead of idling, -were very busy in their household duties or carrying water -for their flowers. The people from the surrounding country -for miles came to see my villages as to a fair. It was -something strange for them to see common natives enjoying -so much health, comfort and pleasure and their admiration -was a stimulant to the people.</p> - -<p class='c006'>I could but pity those around them living in poverty, -squalor and filth, with constant sickness, whilst their landlords -lived in cities, grasping everything they could from -their miserable half-starved ryots.</p> - -<p class='c006'>There were several things from the absence of which we -were blessed. There was not an accursed opium den, liquor -shop or money-lender within our boundary, and I might -add no oppressive, grasping zemindar. I had prevented -these evils from the first and the committees insisted that -no one should use opium or liquor; that no one should -borrow money outside of their own circles, and passed a -usury law that no one should charge more interest than six -per cent per annum on pain of forfeiture of the amount -loaned, so that these village committees, unlettered heathen, -were considerably in advance of the great Government of -India, that next to the twin curses of opium and liquor, -fosters the other curse, the robbing of the poor by tolerating -the incredible percentage of the money-lenders.</p> - -<p class='c006'><span class='pageno' id='Page_326'>326</span>The Collector of the district in his cold weather tour, -once encamped not far from one of the villages. The committee -concluded to make up a present for the Barra Sahib. -They collected vegetables, fruit, flowers, fish, milk and butter, -quite a cart load. When well dressed they appeared -before him, to his surprise and astonishment, as he afterwards -told me, for he could not have got as good supplies -from his own house and garden. This reception greatly -pleased them, and he promised to pay them a visit on the -following morning. Bright and early every one was at -work. The clean streets were sprinkled, and all put on -their gayest apparel. Nearly all went to the boundary to -meet him, and followed him in procession with the village -band in the lead. This band was quite a feature at our -evening assemblies, melas and fairs. The instruments were -all native, and the music was not such as is heard in the -Grand Opera House in Paris, but it suited the people, so -what more could be asked? The Collector was completely -taken aback at the sight, and still more astonished when -he saw the well built houses, every veranda adorned with -flowers and the clean sprinkled streets. They escorted him -to the Chibutra under the big tree, when he told them how -pleased he was, and thanked them for the presents they -had sent. The women were particularly happy when he -complimented them on their appearance, the neatness of -their houses, the beauty and variety of the flowers on their -verandas. I was not aware of his going near the village, -or I would have been present, but I was glad that the -people had acted of their own accord and pleasure.</p> - -<p class='c006'>I have great faith in nature, that if man was not distorted -by beliefs, traditions, customs, education and society, -he would be as virtuous, honest and good as other animals; -but that is another subject.</p> - -<p class='c006'>The committee sent me word of the Collector Sahib’s -presence, so I went out to show him due respect as a loyal -zemindar. The committee had a reason for my coming. -The collector’s servants and camp followers had raided the -gardens, fields and fruit trees, taking what they chose and -refusing payment, as usual with them. Besides, some of -them had nets and were catching loads of fish of all sizes. -<span class='pageno' id='Page_327'>327</span>To excuse themselves they said they were the Barra Sahib’s -servants, and wherever they went they took what they -wanted and paid nothing. This was the truth, but did not -make their robbery and insolence any more palatable to my -people. On hearing this I told the committee to come with -me to call on the sahib. I had not met him, as he was a -new arrival in the station, and had not called on me for -the probable reason that the cantonment magistrate—somewhat -of a cad, always in debt to his servants and shop-keepers, -having a lot of gambling IOU’s against him in -the club at the end of every month—had dropped my name -from the calling list which was in his charge, giving as -a reason to some one that newcomers might not care to -become acquainted with Eurasians. But then he was the -second generation from a London tailor, and as some society -expert has observed that it takes seven generations to make -a gentleman, he was only two-sevenths of one, so no matter.</p> - -<p class='c006'>The Collector received me with great kindness. He told -me of his public reception, how surprised and pleased he -was, that the village was a paradise compared with others, -that it was the model village of all he had ever seen. When -about to take leave, I told him that the committee were outside -the tent. We went out. They hesitated, expecting that -I would talk for them, but I preferred to let them tell their -own story. Their leader began by saying how glad their -hearts had been made by his honor coming to them, that -they were all his servants, that everything in the village -was his, and they hoped his highness would not be offended -if they said that some worthless fellows in his honor’s camp -had gone into the fields and taken vegetables and fruit and -had caught fish from the tank with nets which was against -the rule, and given nothing in payment except gali, and -threatened if they were reported to take much more. He -told this with great effect in his own eloquent village language -which would lose all its force by translation.</p> - -<p class='c006'>The Collector at once became very angry and calling his -servants denounced them for committing robbery and disgracing -him, and threatened that if any of them dared to -go near the village again he would have them brought up -and flogged. He offered to pay for the stuff stolen but the -<span class='pageno' id='Page_328'>328</span>committee refused payment as they did not care for the -value, but did not like the insolence and abuse. The Collector -then thanked the committee for reporting the matter. -He remarked to me that this probably happened wherever -he went, and no one dared to report to him for fear of ill -treatment. I replied that I had heard of men boasting -that they liked to travel with Government officials, as it -never cost them anything to live. He asked me about the -villages and I gave him their history, of the fish supply in -the tank and the rules about taking fish, not omitting the -committee compelling Gulab, as a punishment, to eat the -fish raw that he had caught, at which he was greatly -amused. He afterwards made several visits to the village, -calling upon me. We had some excellent fishing in the -mornings at the tank, for he was one of Izaak Walton’s -followers. On his return to the station he and his wife -called on us, and we became the warmest friends, dining -with each other frequently, in spite of the fellow who had -charge of the calling list.</p> - -<p class='c006'>I had another experience soon after, that was not quite -so pleasant. The time for the settlement or re-assessment -of the village lands arrived, and I went out to look after -my interests while the Settlement Officer was present. I -had never met this man, but I knew all about him from a -to zed. I called at his tent and sent in my card, when it -came back written upon, “Please state your business.” -Had I not known it before, this would have shown me at -once that he was English, for this is one of their ways of -showing their self-importance and of snubbing, as I never -met it in any other class. I wrote that I was the zemindar -of the village, and left him to infer what he chose. Had I -stated that I wished to become acquainted with him, he -would likely have replied that he did not wish my acquaintance, -or some similar remark to show that he was a gentleman; -or if I had stated my business he might have sent -word that he would send for me when he wanted me; and -this would also have been English, you know.</p> - -<p class='c006'>I was admitted to the august presence, with scarcely a -nod from him, nor was I offered a seat. “Well,” said he -with a brazen stare, “what can I do for you?” treating me -<span class='pageno' id='Page_329'>329</span>as if I were some itinerant beggar. I was flustered and -angry, for he had brass enough in his face and insolence in -his manner to upset the temper of a saint. I mildly replied -that as zemindar of the village I had come out of -courtesy to him. “Well,” said he, “as I am about to take -my bath, I will bid you good morning,” and out he went -into another apartment.</p> - -<p class='c006'>I concluded to remain at the village, come what would, -without expecting the pleasure I enjoyed with my Scotch -friend, the Collector. The village committee took the -Settlement Officer a fine present, but he treated them -with such contempt that they never went near him -again. His servants robbed the gardens and fruit -trees, but I suggested to the people to say nothing. -He every morning fished at the tank and made large -hauls, while his servants came with nets and took -away loads of small fish as well as large. This was -done daily, until it became irritating beyond endurance. -The committee came to me with complaints, and I saw that I -must do something or lose my position in their estimation; -so I concluded to beard the lion or jackass, whatever might -happen. I saw him seated in front of his tent. He did -not rise or even nod, or say anything. I did not know -why he should have treated me with such insolence, unless it -was in the nature of the beast to do so.</p> - -<p class='c006'>“Well, what is it?” he finally asked. I replied, “I hope -you will excuse me for troubling you, but your men have -gone into the gardens of the villages and taken vegetables -and fruit and abused the people when they objected.” He -stopped me with, “I don’t believe a word of it; Chuprassi!” -and up came a sleek villain whom I had seen in -the gardens. “Did any of the servants go into the village -gardens and take vegetables?” “Khudawand!” said the -fellow with his hands together. “Lord, why should we -become bastard thieves when we have all we want in his -highness’ camp?” “There!” said the Khudawand, “I -told you that it was not so.” “But,” I remarked, “I saw -this very man in the garden with his arms full of vegetables.” -He made no reply. I continued, “The people -do not mind the loss of the stuff, but they don’t like -<span class='pageno' id='Page_330'>330</span>the abuse they receive.” He only listened. Have you -ever remonstrated with a man when he only stared? Is -there anything more irritating? I went on, “I built a -tank and stocked it with fish at considerable expense, and -the rules are that no outside natives shall fish in it, and -the villagers themselves shall not take fish under a certain -size, and that no nets shall be used; but your servants -are daily using nets and carrying away loads of small fish.” -At this he sprang to his feet, blustering out, “I have had -enough of this. That is a public tank, and my servants -shall fish there if they want to.”</p> - -<p class='c006'>“No,” I said, “that is my tank,” when he cut me short, -saying, “I have had enough; I want to hear no more. It -seems to me that you are putting on a good deal of side for -a damned Eurasian, if I must tell you so.” “Eurasian or -not,” I replied, “my father was and is H. J. Smith of Jalalpur, -and as you are his nephew we are cousins; and it -comes with bad grace for you to twit me of being an Eurasian -when it was from no sin of mine, but at the pleasure of your -own virtuous, Christian uncle.” This all came out in a -volley before he had time to interrupt me. He sprang to -his feet, for he had taken his seat, his face all aglow with -anger, and shaking his fist at me while he stamped upon the -ground, he fairly shouted, “It’s a lie; all a damned lie! -Do you wish to insult me? You must leave at once. -Chuprassi!” But I was off and away before his minion -could come around the tent.</p> - -<p class='c006'>It was some minutes before I recovered from my terrible -anger, and then I cursed myself by the hour for being such -an ass, such an extra long-eared one, for making a stupid -blunder as to quarrel with a Settlement Officer who had the -valuation and taxation of all my lands in his power. Though -I had the satisfaction of telling the truth and getting rid -of some of my bilious indignation, it would have been better -not to have gone to him after the repulse of the first -call; rather to have lost all the fruit and vegetables, all the -fish, both small and great, before angering a settlement -officer.</p> - -<p class='c006'>It is said that there are two parts in a man, right and -left, to dominate the brain in turn. When one part had -<span class='pageno' id='Page_331'>331</span>spoken as above, the other said, “Who cares what such a -man can do? Is it not better to be a man and stand up for -your rights than to cringe like a coward and quietly submit -to the oppression of a tyrant? Was not the heavy -blow that you gave that insolent bully’s head worth more -than all the increased assessments he can make?” Thus -the two parts of me alternately held the floor, the one lamenting -the probably increased taxation, the other pleading -for the rights of my manhood.</p> - -<p class='c006'>The officer did not depart for some days, and though I -could do nothing, I also remained. The whole of the camp -followers, taking their cue from their master, ravaged the -gardens and fruit trees. Their delight was in fishing with -nets, a score of them, taking loads of small fish, out of sheer -sport. I remonstrated with them, but they replied with -the insolence of their master that their sahib had told them -to catch all the fish they wanted. The result was that -there was not a minnow left in the tank. The villagers -were terribly wrought up. They proposed to attack the -thieves, but this would only have increased the trouble, as -my party would have got the worst of it, not in a fight, but -in the courts, where they would have been brought up for -riotous conduct. Many or all of them would have been -taken away from their work or their homes, kept in jail -awaiting trial, and then likely be imprisoned for years as -criminals, for the sahib and his whole camp would have -sworn that my people were the aggressors. “He should -hae a lang-shafted spune that sups kale wi’ the deil,” and -I knew that our “spune” had a very short shaft compared -with that of the English gentleman and his crew.</p> - -<p class='c006'>To vindicate myself, I explained to the villagers what I -had done, and was obliged to let them know what I thought -of the sahib. The whole village was intensely agitated, -and nothing was talked of but the tyranny of the settlement -officer, comparing him with the collector sahib, who was so -kind and pleased.</p> - -<p class='c006'>It happened just as I anticipated, the assessments were increased -twenty per cent. Great stress was laid on the rich -productive land, compared with adjoining villages, on the -valuable fruit trees, the comfortable houses, on the tank -yielding a large amount of fish.</p> - -<p class='c006'><span class='pageno' id='Page_332'>332</span>On hearing of the officer’s report I wrote to the Government -in the Revenue Department, making a long statement, -showing in what condition I had found the villages, -a lot of dilapidated huts; that I had contributed several -thousand rupees for the construction of houses; that the -soil had been very poor, which I had enriched with fertilizers -and judicious cultivation; that many acres were absolutely -barren, usar land, which I under-drained and fertilized -with lime and manure, and after years of labor and -much expense, had changed it to productive soil; that I had -built drains for the streets, and made the villages -healthy; and lastly, I had built the tank and stocked it -with fish, employing men to go a great distance, and bring -the best kinds. I might have told how the tank had been -robbed by the camp of the Settlement Officer, but caution -controlled me to say nothing that would irritate, as I was -now a supplicant for mercy, since I knew I could not get -justice. I prayed that under the circumstances, the assessment -might remain as formerly, or at the same rate as of -the villages in the vicinity.</p> - -<p class='c006'>My application was denied, on the plea that the Revenue -Department could not upset a report of the Settlement Officer -who had been upon the ground and thoroughly understood -the whole matter.</p> - -<p class='c006'>I went to the Collector and laid the whole subject before -him, asking for justice, omitting all mention of -anything unpleasant that had occurred. He wrote to the -Department stating that he had spent some days at these -villages; that they were models, not only of the district but -of all India; that he had never seen any to compare -with them; that they were like villages at home; that he -was surprised and delighted to find that such improvements -could be made in India; but it was all due to the energy and -personal attention of Mr. Japhet, who had spent large -amounts of money in the improvements. He hoped, therefore, -that the Board would reconsider its decision, as it -would only be just to Mr. Japhet to make some concession. -The reply was that in view of the representations of the Collector -the assessment would be reduced to ten per cent. -above the former rate, but “further than that it would not -be advisable, etc.”</p> - -<p class='c006'><span class='pageno' id='Page_333'>333</span>This was a gain, and somewhat satisfactory. If a robber -waylays you, and empties your pockets, it is better to -accept a sovereign that he generously offers you out -of your own purse, than go without supper and bed.</p> - -<p class='c006'>I had then the pleasure of re-stocking my tank with fish -and in the evening after it was finished, at our assembly, we -had a kind of a jubilee meeting, thanking our stars that another -settlement officer would not come again for thirty-three -years.</p> - -<div class='chapter'> - <h2 class='c004'>CHAPTER XXXV.</h2> -</div> - -<p class='c005'>This arbitrary assessment of lands without regard to -the expense of the improvements, is one of the greatest -drawbacks to the prosperity of India where there is not -a permanent settlement. I have been told by many zemindars -that any improvement of their villages would only -be to their detriment, that the digging of wells and tanks, -the planting of trees and the enrichment of the soil, would -only increase their assessment. I have known of villages -where lands were allowed to remain idle, and become barren -several years before the settlement, so that they might -be assessed as waste land. As soon as the settlement was -made these lands were again cultivated. The Government -forces the people to become deceivers. My experience -showed me that the zemindars were correct in their statements. -That if one did not wish to be punished for making improvements -he should do nothing. It is a pitiable condition -in which to place the people by a civilized government -that is continually appointing commissions to formulate -voluminous reports and getting the opinion of scientific -book farmers on the improvement of the agricultural condition -of India. What is the inducement for any one to plant -a tree, dig a well or tank, or improve the soil, when he -knows as sure as the sun rises, that the Government will -fine him for all he does?</p> - -<p class='c006'>If I had not an income aside of that of my villages, I -could not have done what I did. As it was I was rewarded -by an increased assessment. I could afford to pay the fine -<span class='pageno' id='Page_334'>334</span>owing to the kindness of the friend of my boyhood, but -what about the millions of poor wretches who have no income -but from their daily toil?</p> - -<p class='c006'>It is now all passed with me except the taste of the bitter -pill that I was compelled to swallow, and still this is not -satisfactory considering that the pill never did me any good. -Let it go, as there are so many bitter pills in life, it is best -to forget them if we can, yet I trust and hope that at last -there will be a permanent settlement of all of life, whether -for good or ill, so that we may know that everything is -settled, finished for ever.</p> - -<p class='c006'>One incident occurred that I do not like to mention, yet -it comes along with my story. One night the gentleman in -camp sent his head servant as a panderer to the village to -get a woman. No sooner was his errand known than the -women rose in a body, flogging him with sticks and pelting -him with dirt. The fellow got away with his life, but not -with a whole skin, nor with scarcely a rag on his body. -This greatly pleased me, as I was aroused from sleep -to hear what had occurred. This attitude of the women -was a recompense for all the robberies that had been committed. -Here were these heathen women, who had never -heard the name of Jesus, and knew no more about the creed -and the theology of the Christian Church than they did -about the differential calculus, fighting for their virtue and -their sacred rights of womanhood, while there was that -English Christian gentleman who probably had been taught -to pray at his mother’s knee, and often rattled off the services -in church, as I had seen him do, waiting in his tent, -with his thoughts bent on lust.</p> - -<p class='c006'>I was once in a dak bungalow when in the room adjoining -mine was this same gentleman with an officer of a regiment, -a gentleman also, as all officers in her majesty’s army -are so ranked. As I was about to retire I heard the chaukedar -of the bungalow inquire, “Who goes there?” A -woman’s voice replied. “What do you come here for?” he -asked. She answered that the sahib’s bearer had come to the -bazar for her. The watchman indignantly told her to leave -at once, as she had no business there for any one. Is it a -wonder that the heathen do not rush to embrace Christianity -<span class='pageno' id='Page_335'>335</span>when they see such worthy examples of Jesus people? -I well know that this same gentleman once intrigued with -the wife of a magistrate, and while the two were out riding -and driving, billing and cooing, the broken-hearted husband, -left alone, sought the company of the brandy bottle -and killed himself with drink within a month, leaving his -wife a happy widow. Was not my cousin a worthy -nephew of his virtuous uncle, my distinguished paternal -parent?</p> - -<p class='c006'>To show another phase of the character of this man. On -one of his morning rides he had gone through the main -street of a large village. He then sent back his sais to -summon all the men he had passed. When they were assembled -before him, sitting on his very high English horse, -he said, “When I came through your street not one of you -made his salaam.” Brandishing his long riding whip at -them and standing up in his stirrups, he shouted, “If, -when I come again, you do not salaam, I will flog every one -of you.” They all salaamed profoundly to the ground, -and very likely they did not forget his threat. Why -should not these people respect and love their conquerors?</p> - -<p class='c006'>Home again, with its quiet and rest, was a paradise after -the unpleasant scenes in the village. There was a stillness -that at times was oppressive, such as happens in an up -country station when there is little business; the bungalows -situated in large compounds away from the roads, and -where for days in the cold season scarcely enough breeze -to rustle a leaf. We were seldom interrupted with callers. -We did not seek them, and by most of the society circle we -were on the taboo list. Yet we had a few special friends -with whom we spent delightful hours.</p> - -<p class='c006'>We sometimes went to church as a diversion or as something -required by good society. The Chaplain had never -called. He was no doubt an excellent man in his way, and -performed all the duties required of him. He was an -official paid by government to minister to the members of -the service, and the government, knowing how badly these -people needed a religious guide and teacher, did wisely in -making this provision for their wicked souls. Jesus looked -after the poor, the outcasts. Discarding society, he went -<span class='pageno' id='Page_336'>336</span>into the by-ways and hedges, among the lowly, but his -modern followers, keeping step with the age, have reversed -his practice. Perhaps the modern rich society people are -the biggest sinners, so it is well, and why complain? Yet -I could not help thinking at times, that as one of the outsiders -I had to pay taxes to provide these reverend gentry -with gowns, bread, butter, carriages and wines, we might -have received a little attention out of courtesy, if nothing -more. An outspoken native once suggested that if the -Europeans wanted a guru or priest and fine churches, why -should they not pay for the support of their religions, and -not from public taxation? But he was only a heathen, -and what better could be expected from him? The simplicity -and ignorance of these people at times is astonishing.</p> - -<p class='c006'>One day we had a call from a missionary, a very little, -pawky sort of man, yet in the gelatine stage. He wore a -black stuffy coat reaching to his feet as to make up by it, -what nature had stinted him in stature, and it was buttoned -close to his throat, reminding me of the scabs in London -who follow a similar fashion to conceal their lack of shirt. -His face and head were not as good a recommendation as -his clothes. He certainly was not the survival of the -fittest, only an exception to it. My wife, after seeing and -hearing him for a few minutes, remarked afterward, with -the instinct of a woman, that he would never die of brain -fever.</p> - -<p class='c006'>After seating himself he said that he had often heard of -me. I felt that this was something in my favor at least, -for what can happen to<a id='t336'></a> any mortal man worse than not to have -been heard of? He said that he had never called because -he had heard that I seldom attended church, and that I was, -well, to state it plainly, not quite orthodox. Such a statement -from such a popinjay was amusing. I gravely suggested -that if he considered me the lost sheep he should -have left the ninety-and-nine safe in the fold and sought -after me. “Well,” said he, “I hope it is not too late, -and I trust you are not as bad as they make you out to -be.”</p> - -<p class='c006'>This was encouraging, and I was hopeful. I inquired -<span class='pageno' id='Page_337'>337</span>in what respect I was said to be bad. I was becoming interested, -as if in the presence of a fortune-teller. He did not -seem to know what to say, so I asked, “Do they say I lie, -steal, commit murder, gamble, slander, defraud, get drunk -or run after women?” “No,” he quickly replied, “nothing -of the kind. You have the reputation of being about -the most upright man in the station, and very kind to the -poor; that no one comes to you but finds a friend.”</p> - -<p class='c006'>He would have seen my blushes at these compliments to -my virtues if nature had not enabled me to hide them. I -made up my mind at once to give him a subscription to the -paper I felt sure he had in his pocket.</p> - -<p class='c006'>Here let me observe that I am not at all opposed to subscriptions, -for I believe a thousand times more in paying -than in praying, and if I were to make a church catechism -I would place as the first question, “How much do -you pay?” and the very last one, “Do you pray?” In -most people the nerves of the pocket are more sensitive -than those of the heart, and should be touched first. I -said, “I am greatly obliged to you for so good a character, -though I do not see where the badness comes in.”</p> - -<p class='c006'>He replied, “That is not it. It is not what you are, or -what you do, but what you believe. They say that you do -not believe in Jesus.”</p> - -<p class='c006'>“That is a great mistake,” I answered. “I do most -profoundly believe in him, that he was the best man that -ever lived, the wisest teacher that the world has ever seen, -and in that respect the light of the world, the Savior of -mankind if they follow his example.”</p> - -<p class='c006'>“That is it, you do not believe that Jesus was the son of -God.”</p> - -<p class='c006'>I replied, “That is another error, for I believe that he -was the beloved son of God, for the reason that so far as we -know, he was the best man ever born, and lived the nearest -to God, and so was His well beloved son; that as we are all -the offspring of God by creation, and by pure and upright -lives all become the sons of God, but as Jesus was the best -of all, he was the son of God, our elder brother in the great -human family.”</p> - -<p class='c006'>He asked, “Do you not believe that Jesus is God?”</p> - -<p class='c006'><span class='pageno' id='Page_338'>338</span>“Most certainly not. I would feel that I was an idolator, -and committing sin in accepting such a belief. There -can be only one infinite God, without body or parts, one -and indivisible.”</p> - -<p class='c006'>“Do you not then believe that Jesus was conceived of -the Holy Ghost?”</p> - -<p class='c006'>“Positively not. It is absolutely impossible for me to -believe that the Infinite God could be born of a woman, or -have a son by a woman. Such an idea was born of paganism, -and is a degradation of the Almighty to the notion -that the pagans had of their gods.”</p> - -<p class='c006'>“Mr. Japhet!” he exclaimed, “I am really shocked -that you should say such things. It is too serious and -sacred a subject for such remarks.”</p> - -<p class='c006'>I answered: “There is nothing too sacred for examination -by honest reason, and a devout common sense. I was -afraid, when this conversation commenced, that something -might be said to displease, if not to offend you, but you -asked me straightforward questions, and I have told you in -reply what I believe and do not believe. I know that such -expressions, as I have used, might shock many, and they -might wonder that I was not killed instantly by fire from -heaven, or be stricken with paralysis, for uttering them. -Yet, I have no fear of either. I have weighed these subjects, -and thought of them for years with the utmost reverence -and fear of God, and with devout prayer to Him -for light and help, so I do not speak lightly or in haste. -I am just as jealous of my faith in the God I worship, and -try to obey, as you can be of yours. As to one of the expressions -I used, do you not make as strong and plain -statements against the heathen notion of gods, when you -are preaching in the bazars?”</p> - -<p class='c006'>“Yes,” he answered, “we do use strong expressions -when we are speaking against idolatry, for ours is the only -and true God.”</p> - -<p class='c006'>I replied, “Your own conception of God, you believe -to be the true one, but what about those of other men? Can -they not also have their ideas about God, and be as honest -as you are? The trouble is that Christians ‘reduce their -God to a diagram, and their emotions to a system,’ and -<span class='pageno' id='Page_339'>339</span>then demand that everybody else shall believe and feel as -they do, or be considered not orthodox, heretics and infidels.”</p> - -<p class='c006'>He did not reply to this, but said, “I am sorry that -you do not know Jesus as your Saviour, and feel that his -blood washes away your sins.”</p> - -<p class='c006'>I answered, “I do know Jesus, but I prefer to trust the -Infinite God, my Heavenly Father, as my Redeemer and -Saviour. I want no one, not even an angel from heaven -to come between me and God. If my father, God over -all, cannot, or will not save me, who else can? As to the -blood. Blood of any kind is offensive to me. I shudder -at the sight of it. And the idea of washing or cleansing -anything with it is so contrary to my reason, and repugnant -to my feelings, that I cannot think of it without repulsion.”</p> - -<p class='c006'>“But, it was shed as an atonement for us,” he suggested.</p> - -<p class='c006'>“Take it in that light,” I replied, “It is assumed that -God, the Creator and Preserver of men, is a pitiless tyrant; -that his wrath must be appeased, or bought off by sacrifice. -At first the fruits of the field were given to Him, then the -blood of animals. Then the notion grew until the blood -of something higher than that of a common animal was -deemed necessary, the blood of men, and then the blood of -a god. How was it to be got? It must come from heaven, -of course, and finally resulted in the notion of an incarnation -of God in a woman, a horrible thought to me. The -whole idea is heathenish, brutal and debasing. Everything -of this kind, whether in the Bible, or elsewhere, is -of man’s own invention, degrading the Infinite God to a -creature like to their own depraved natures. Take the -better thoughts of the Bible, and God is a spiritual being, -delighting in spiritual worship, and caring only for the intents -and purity of the heart, but this was not satisfactory -to mankind. It was too pure and simple to suit their -coarse, corrupt natures, but they must put in a lot of mysterious -rubbish of their own, to suit a god of their own -devising, and with tastes like theirs. It was more pleasant -for the ancient Hebrews to atone with hecatombs of burnt -<span class='pageno' id='Page_340'>340</span>offerings for their transgressions, than to practice purity -and justice. It is far easier for people, at the present -time, to accept the creeds, perform the sensuous, pleasant -ceremonies of the church, and believe their salvation, -however sinful they continue to be, will be obtained in -some vicarious way, than to save themselves by living pure -and upright lives.</p> - -<p class='c006'>“Men are never satisfied, unless they reach the extreme, -always delighting in the mysterious.</p> - -<p class='c006'>“What do these notions of men teach? That God -created men, with power to violate His laws, and then became -vengeful and full of wrath, that they did just what -He gave them power to do, and was ready to damn them -all, for doing just what they could not help doing? Man’s -explanation of the matter does not correspond with the -character of God, as given by these same men. They describe -Him as omniscient, omnipotent and omnipresent, a -God of infinite wisdom, love and tender mercy. It is -stated that God made man, and pronounced him good, but -the creeds teach that God afterward found out that He -had made a mistake, that His work was evil. He discovered, -when too late, that man, whom He had made good -and upright, would violate His laws, which was a surprise -to Him, and He must find out some excuse, so as to avoid -the execution of His own laws.</p> - -<p class='c006'>“The whole story is a muddle, evolved from superstition -and ignorance, in fact, the whole scheme is of man’s invention, -not from the highest ideals of mankind, but from the -lowest instincts of the human race. It degrades the -character of the Almighty, and places Him on a level with -the most ignorant human brute of a tyrant. They make -their god, not mine, in the likeness of sinful men, fashion -him, giving him their hates and revenges, and in their -arrogance, assuming that they know all about him, demand -that all the world should bow down and worship -this image of their own manufacture.</p> - -<p class='c006'>“I had rather be an infidel, and take my chances, than -accept the blasphemous nonsense that many people believe -about God. I cannot believe that an infinitely all-wise -God could be guilty of the mistakes attributed to Him, or -<span class='pageno' id='Page_341'>341</span>that a God of love and tender compassion could be propitiated, -and delighted with blood from the slaughter of innocent -animals, or the blood of men, or as they call it, -‘the blood of the Son of God.’” The little man was -greatly excited, and would have interrupted me, but I -kept on.</p> - -<p class='c006'>After a pause, he said, “Our belief is founded on the -Bible as the inspired word of God; don’t you believe -that?”</p> - -<p class='c006'>“Yes,” I replied, “as the production of men, some of it -the grandest truth ever given to mankind, and other not -fit to be put in the same book.</p> - -<p class='c006'>“First, as to the authenticity of the Bible. The authors -were men, not differing from other men, with limited faculties, -fallible as all men are, and liable to mistakes. They -may have been honest, with the best of intentions, yet this -is no warrant that they could not be mistaken. It is evident -that they were affected by the times in which they -lived, were influenced by their surroundings, and directed -by their education, though very meager. It is well authenticated -that the writers never wrote all that is attributed to -them; that many things were interpolated by others, several -centuries later, to make up a creed for the church to -suit themselves. It is not known just when the Bible was -written, nor the authors of the different parts, or whether -any one part was written wholly by the one to whom it is -ascribed, or afterward compiled from various sources. -It is well known that there were many writings, and that -those now composing the Bible are selections from them -all. If any were inspired, why not all? If all were from -God, why should some be chosen and others rejected? -It was a daring, sacrilegious thing to do, men becoming -the judges of the revelations of God, that is, -if they believed they were from God. There must -have been doubts about the authenticity of them. If there -were doubts about some, why not about others, about all? -If men in ancient times, no better or worse than we are, -could have their doubts and make their choice of what they -supposed to be the word of God, why should we not have -the same right to use our judgments? In fact, the knowledge -<span class='pageno' id='Page_342'>342</span>of every kind that the world has acquired, the distance -from the events recorded, uninfluenced by the prejudices -and associations affecting the writers of the books of -the Bible and those making the selections, make men of -modern times more capable of considering what is truth and -what might be considered the word of God. Scientists of -all kinds do not accept all the ancient theories, not because -they are indisposed to do so, but for the indisputable reason -that these theories or dogmas do not harmonize with -the truth or demonstrated facts.</p> - -<p class='c006'>“If any beings higher than men had composed the writings -and made the selections then all questions of mankind -would be idle. Or if the writers and selectors were proved -to have been of a superior class, above the weakness and -limitation of ordinary men, then there might be great hesitation -about expressing any doubt, and no desire to investigate -or criticise. But as they all were only men, sinful, -weak men, all of them, why should any one hesitate to -think or act for himself as to what they wrote? They have -given no authority or proof of any superiority, or power -delegated to them to dominate the beliefs and actions of -mankind. God is our God, just as much as he was the God -of the Jews, and He is just as near to us as He was to -them, and we cannot admit that He is not as willing to reveal -Himself unto us as He would do to them, nor can we -allow that He selected a certain number of men, several -thousand years ago, from an obscure and inferior race, and -made them the depositories of all His truth and laws to -suffice for all the rest of the world, for all ages, and that -He then retired from the spiritual vision of mankind. This -is so inconsistent with His constant watchful care over -every other interest of the world that such a thought cannot -be entertained for a moment.</p> - -<p class='c006'>“If one supernatural revelation, why not another, and -many? Or why restrict it to one people, or to one period -of the world’s history?</p> - -<p class='c006'>“The conclusion is, mine at least, that the writers of the -Bible, and those who selected it and interpolated the different -parts, were men, and did the best they could, according -to their ability and the light they had, and being only -<span class='pageno' id='Page_343'>343</span>men, they and their works are to be estimated and judged -by men, as all other things are judged. We read the works -of ancient or modern authors, we criticise the style, admire -the knowledge and truth, expose the errors, and value the -books for what they are worth according to our best honest -judgments. Why then should we not pursue the same -course with the books of the Bible, written also by men?</p> - -<p class='c006'>“I know that it is claimed that the writers of the Bible -were inspired. How do we know this? There is not a -particle of proof of this except their own say so; that God -favored them any more than other men, or that they had -any more knowledge of the secret councils or purposes of -God than other seekers after truth and lovers of righteousness. -All truth is hidden for our search, as are the precious -things of earth, of science, art, philosophy, and -those who seek most diligently attain their rewards in finding -the best things that God has provided for those who -strive and search.</p> - -<p class='c006'>“You asked me questions and I have given you my best -answers. They are my sincere convictions and honest beliefs.”</p> - -<p class='c006'>“Well, I must go,” he said very sadly. “I think you -are an honest man, but badly deceived, and hope you will -pray for light on these great subjects.”</p> - -<p class='c006'>In return, I suggested that I would gladly help in his -work if he needed money, so his subscription paper came -out, and he left, probably happier in his pocket than in his -mind.</p> - -<p class='c006'>After he left I had some such thoughts as these with my -books: All religions start with remarkable personages, -gradually elevated into gods and semi-gods. A distinguished -English writer says of Buddha, “It has almost -invariably happened that the later followers of such a -teacher have undone his work of moral reform. They have -fallen back upon evidence of miraculous birth, upon signs -and miracles and a superhuman translation from the world, -so that gradually the founders in history become prodigies -and extra natural, until the real doctrines shrink into mystical -secrets, known only to the initiated disciples, while -the vulgar turn the iconoclast into a mere idol.” Would -not this apply to Christians as well?</p> - -<p class='c006'><span class='pageno' id='Page_344'>344</span>Another says, “All popular theology, especially the -scholastic, has a kind of appetite for absurdity and contradiction. -If that theology went not beyond reason and common -sense, her doctrines would appear too easy and familiar. -Amazement must of necessity be raised, mystery affected; -darkness and obscurity sought after and a foundation of -merit afforded to the devout votaries, who desire an opportunity -of subduing their rebellious reason by the belief in -the most unintelligible sophisms.”</p> - -<p class='c006'>Ignorance begets superstition. Then easily comes a belief -in the miraculous, and from this, creeds are formulated -and faith placed in them. People have but little sense -where their hearts are concerned, in religion as in love. -There has never been a proposition so absurd or outrageous -but has had believers in it. The more impossible and mysterious -a thing can be made, the more readily it will be accepted. -Mystery not only fascinates many people but -makes them its devotees.</p> - -<p class='c006'>One of the strange things is, that people who demand a -reason for everything about them, become dupes of that -which is afar off, which they cannot know and which no -mortal can explain. Objecting to that which is reasonable, -they rush to accept that which is absurd and incredible. -Human nature is fascinated by the mysterious. The clergy -have to perform and preach something, and that something -would lose all its awe and force if there were no mysticism -in it. What would jugglery be if every one understood -the tricks of the juggler?</p> - -<p class='c006'>If human testimony could establish anything, there has -never been an error but could be made an apparent fact by -any number of witnesses. Probably hundreds of thousands -could be found to testify to miracles at Lourdes, and to -any number of so-called miracles elsewhere, and here in -India millions of people could be got to affirm the reality -of events as improbable. Before science was known every -mystery was a miracle. Miracles are not required to prove -a truth. Facts need no authority. Yet a belief in a personal -devil and a literal hell seems to be a necessity to restrain -and influence those who could be reached in no other -way. As ghost stories are used to frighten children to be -<span class='pageno' id='Page_345'>345</span>quiet, so a belief in hell seems to be required for a certain -class of people of infantile mental capacity, or of vicious -propensities and habits, that no refined, moral instruction -could reach. They are below philosophy, art or science, -and must be cudgeled or frightened into decent behavior.</p> - -<p class='c006'>To the poor, who have never had a shilling ahead in -their lives, a heaven paved with gold is the greatest thing -to be desired. To those who have spent their lives in a -one-roomed hut, a heavenly mansion of many rooms is -their notion of comfort. To those whose lives have been -filled with weeping and sorrow, a hereafter, where there -shall be no more trouble or tears, is a hope of greatest -bliss. To a Greenlander, a hell of fire would be heaven. -One who has no intellect or capacity of thought, and hence -no conscience, could not appreciate a spiritual condition of -the soul as heaven or hell, and must be reached through -his body, his material nature, which makes up ninety-nine -hundredths of his being. He can realize no other than a -hell of fire, a gehenna of physical torture. For such people -a real, live demon of a devil, and a real hell fire, is an -ecclesiastical necessity. Uneducated people, like children, -must be kept in order by bugbears.</p> - -<p class='c006'>Said Dr. Johnson, “Sir, I would be a Catholic if I -could, but an obstinate rationality prevents me.”</p> - -<p class='c006'>Strip Christianity of its mythology and its doctrines are -simplicity itself. The moral law is as plain and simple as -the multiplication table. Tell a child that two and two -make four, and it needs no argument to make him believe -it. The laws of God, either in the religious, moral or -scientific world, are self-evident. Thou shalt not commit -sin. Everybody, even the most illiterate savage, knows -what it is to sin. The soul that sinneth, it shall die. This -every one can readily comprehend. These two facts are -enough, without any of the mumble of mysticism or any -ecclesiastical trickery.</p> - -<p class='c006'>Says Savonarola, the martyr for freedom and truth, -“God is essentially free, and the just man is the free man -after the likeness of God. * * * The only true -liberty consists in the desire for righteousness. * * * -Dost thou desire liberty, O Florence? Citizens! would -<span class='pageno' id='Page_346'>346</span>you be free? Love God, love one another, seek the general -welfare. We despise no good works, nor rational -laws, albeit they proceed from the most distant places, -from philosophers or pagan empires, but we glean everywhere -that which is good and true from all creeds, knowing -that all goodness proceeds from God.”</p> - -<p class='c006'>To be good and to do good is the highest aim of man. -It is to know the physical, moral and social laws and to -obey them. A good man, from the necessity of his nature, -will do good. To be good and do good, is good or Godlike, -and to be Godlike is to be saved. This is the sum total of -life. O God! help me to be good and do good, that I may -be saved.</p> - -<div class='chapter'> - <h2 class='c004'>CHAPTER XXXVI.</h2> -</div> - -<p class='c005'>The years were passing and very little occurred to break -the humdrum of our life. We never were idle, for if not -occupied in the duties that succeeded each other, as the -night the day, we were engaged in our mutual studies. I -had never told my wife of my father, or of Mr. Smith -being my half brother. Somehow, I never could muster -up courage enough to do this. Not only that, but I felt -that if I should once begin, I should have to go through -the hateful story from a to izzard, and I shrank from the -task. The longer I delayed the less inclined I was to do -it. There was so much in it that was awful and disgusting, -that I would have given much to have blotted it from -my own memory, and did not wish to soil her pure mind -with its recital. Somewhere, I have read of a painter who -said that he never looked upon a bad picture but he carried -away a dirty tint. My wife was to me as a priceless painting -by the greatest of masters, and I wished to preserve -her in all her loveliness and purity. I tried constantly to -cultivate this feeling, and with this thought uppermost, I -very often restrained myself from saying or doing what -might soil her mind. I may be peculiar in this, as I am -in so many things, yet I am what I am, and what else -should I be?</p> - -<p class='c006'><span class='pageno' id='Page_347'>347</span>I am reminded of something Mr. Jasper told me in one -of his interesting conversations. It was about one of his -visits in Paris. One evening, looking at a shop window -on one of the boulevards, he was approached by a young -man who presented his card and offered to be his guide. -“What have you to show me?” asked Mr. Jasper.</p> - -<p class='c006'>The proposed guide enumerated a list of the most disreputable -sights and places, and then Mr. Jasper interrupted -him with “Who goes to see these things?” And -the reply was in a list of prominent men, distinguished -divines from London, a prominent minister from Brooklyn, -some from New York and Chicago, and other noted men. -He had a long list of those he had shown around to these -stys of vice and pollution, and as Mr. Jasper questioned -him about the characteristics of the different men, they -were so correct it was evident that the guide had not made -up his story.</p> - -<p class='c006'>Said Mr. Jasper to me while relating the story: “I wonder -if these men ever thought that their names would be -quoted as recommendations to future visitors. They -probably thought, as they were away from home, their -salacious doings would never be known, but if so they were -greatly mistaken. The world now is very small, only a -large neighborhood in this age of fast travel, and there is -no concealment of anything from your fellow men, much -less from yourself and the all-seeing eye of God, yet people -fool themselves that it is otherwise. When the guide had -completed his descriptions of the sight-seers, I asked: -‘For what purpose did these men go with you?’ He was -somewhat taken aback by the question, and then with hesitation -replied: ‘Some of them for scientific purposes, but -the most of them to see, and they seemed to enjoy the -sights.’ Then I said, ‘Young man, you see my clean -clothes, should you throw any filth on them I would knock -you down, yet I could easily have them washed, and it -would be only an offense, but here you deliberately propose -to take me around and show me foul sights that would -make filthy stains upon my mind to remain for life and -throughout eternity, that neither I nor God himself could -ever remove. You are an infamous dirty dog, and the -<span class='pageno' id='Page_348'>348</span>sooner you leave me the better, or I will give you something -to remember,’ and the guide shrank away like a dog -that had been kicked.”</p> - -<p class='c006'>I have often thought of this lesson taught me by my -friend and further added my own reflections. Suppose I -had some valued painting by one of the great masters that -I was protecting with the greatest care and some one should -soil it, if only just for a joke, what would I think of him -or do to him? Yet I have heard of men, and I regret to -say, some Christian men and clergymen too, and of women -in society, who take special pleasure in gathering up all the -obscene bawdy stories they can find and pride themselves -on being racy raconteurs of these unsavory bits to their -fellows. They are the devil’s best agents in corrupting -humanity, that is if they are not each a devil himself. What -puzzles me is that some people passing good at home, -should take special pleasure in hunting up the nasty things -when they go abroad.</p> - -<p class='c006'>What affects me more than all, is what relates to myself, -for it has always been a habit of mine to bring everything -to a personal test, to weigh it upon my own scales. -These questions I have often asked, “Why was I created -as I was, in a condition where I had to come in contact -with vice in my earliest years? Why was I thrown on to -the dirt heap of the world? If the all-wise, loving God, -intended me to be pure in heart, why did He not with His -almighty power create me where I could have had the best -opportunities for a noble life?” My questions have never -been answered.</p> - -<p class='c006'>Another question might be asked that would be personal -and from which I do not shrink. Why do I tell the story -of my life that has so much of evil in it? If I told anything, -what else could I tell but the truth? A man can -only paint what he himself has felt. I have not told it -with pride, but with the deepest humiliation. I have not -rolled my story as a sweet morsel over my tongue. I have -had a motive of good in the telling, to show up the wrongs -I have suffered and to reveal the infamies of others who -have made me suffer, as a warning, or as the theologians -say when they excuse the scripture descriptions of the -<span class='pageno' id='Page_349'>349</span>frailties and sins of the Bible worthies, that these are -given as warning lessons to mankind. So I am on safe -ground. But I have wandered again.</p> - -<p class='c006'>I think I was speaking of my wife as my choicest treasure, -the priceless painting of my life and home, which I -wished to keep from every evil touch or injurious thought. -This is why I never told her of the worst, the meanest parts -of my life. With her I always followed the Hindu proverb, -“Tell your troubles to your own mind, tell your happiness -to the world.” An incident occurred to remind me -again of the old subject. I tried to forget it and to do -this more effectually, became absorbed in various things, -yet doing our best we cannot always avoid the disagreeable. -Even the best of roads will have holes in them. -There is an irony in fate, something in our destiny that -ever upsets our wisest endeavors, plan them as we will. I -have frequently noticed that when I have congratulated -myself on the smoothness of my life, the success of my -plans, something suddenly came to upset them all. “The -best laid plans of mice and men gang aft aglee.”</p> - -<p class='c006'>That sister of mine, no longer little, but the mother of -several bouncing boys had, with her husband, paid us several -visits. They were leading a busy, happy, prosperous -life. She had been well educated, so my wife found in -her a genial companion, and their coming to us made a -kind of festival in our home. On one of these visits an -uncle and aunt of my wife’s had come to see us on their -tour through India. Our Collector and this gentleman -were old acquaintances, so we were all invited to a large -dinner party at the Barra Sahib’s. On entering the drawing -room we found quite an assembly of the society people -of the station. As we went up to greet the hostess, to my -consternation there stood my venerable father and my distinguished -half brother. They were so placed that they -could not escape if they had desired to, and we had acquired -such momentum that we could not retire. There -was no alternative but to face each other. My heart beat -at a thumping pace, and every one of the seven hundred -thousand pores in my body became an aqueduct, and in a -moment I was in a glow of heat and perspiration. This -<span class='pageno' id='Page_350'>350</span>was not from fear, far from it. Had I not been dared by -this parent of mine, and had I not met him and thrown his -insults back into his own face? I had no fear of him -whatever, nor did I fear that white-haired, white-faced -half brother of mine; he, too, had fallen before my well -barbed shafts. It was not of myself that I thought. Had -I been alone I would have risked my soul, but I would -have given them each something to keep as a memento of -our meeting. I truly confess that I would have hugely -enjoyed this, let others say what they might about such a -feeling.</p> - -<p class='c006'>There was my wife. She knew nothing of my relation -to this couple, nor would I for the life of me have revealed -a word and I knew she could hold her own in any tilt with -them, but my sister, the daughter of the one, the half sister -of the other, to meet her own father who had betrayed and -seduced her! Since that fearful time when I had rescued -her from his baneful power, we had never mentioned his -name. We would have erased and annihilated from our -thoughts and lives every remembrance of him if we could. -I know this was my feeling and I am sure it was hers. -She was beautiful, as my little sister, as I think I have said -before, but now developed into a very handsome matron. -As she had been educated in the best schools in France and -England and been polished by travel in different countries, -she could appear in any society with dignity and grace.</p> - -<p class='c006'>But to my story. We were in a tight place, at least I -was. I doubt if ever I thought so quickly in my life as -then. The thoughts came like flashes. I had the most -anxious solicitude to shield this beloved sister. Our hostess -received us most graciously, and then began to introduce -us. At first to those nearest her, who were Mr. Smith and -his son. I bowed. Then my wife acquitted herself nobly, -as if the two, sire and son, had been members of the royal -family, and if this had been her first meeting with Mr. -Smith, Jr. I was proud of her, for she was a queen to me, -then as always. Then Mrs. Edwards, my sister, the daughter -to her father who had been mistress to him.</p> - -<p class='c006'>There was a scene. Not a word was said, only a bow, -but I saw from the flushes of paleness to red on the old -<span class='pageno' id='Page_351'>351</span>man’s face that he was conscious of all the past. He no -doubt had his turn of nervous thinking as I had mine. I -certainly would have prevented this meeting had I had any -suspicion of it, but as it was I had—call it a wicked pleasure -if you will—a delight in thus facing my enemy and -giving him something to remind him of his sins. All this -took place in a moment, for others coming up, we passed -on and into another room. Then I saw my sister greatly -agitated. She did not utter a word, as if she was conscious -that I understood as well as if she had told me all with her -lips. I led her to a seat, and my wife remarked about the -crowd and the heat in the big room. Such a relief to always -have that to which we can attribute our troubles as -well as our sins. Every heart knows its own sorrows, and -what a blessing it is that every one else does not know -them. So far so good, but I still had my anxiety. I was -fearful that our hostess in her ignorance might arrange -that another face to face encounter would take place at the -dinner table. I was in a quandary and probably in a -greater state of excitement than was Napoleon at Waterloo. -Our hostess soon came up, saying, “Mr. Japhet, you are -to take Mrs. Shanks to dinner.” “And my wife and -sister?” said I, interrupting her. “O,” she replied, -“Mr. Smith, Sr., will take your sister, and Smith, Jr., your -wife.”</p> - -<p class='c006'>This gave me a shock as from a battery, and I broke in, -“Why not let my wife go with Mr. Smith, Sr. She would -like to meet him.” This was a lie, unintentioned, as I was -at my wit’s end, and on the impulse of a moment did what -most, even the best of people might do in such a case, told -the smallest, whitest lie I could. “It is well,” she said; -“I will arrange it at once.” And she did. So my father -took out his daughter-in-law, my wife; and my half brother -his half sister. The two couples were seated some distance -apart, so I was somewhat at ease. Nothing further occurred -to disturb me, and I made some excuse to take away -my company soon after dinner. I never wanted such another -encounter. Life is too short to have many such -excitements that set the heart going like a runaway engine -under an extra pressure of steam.</p> - -<p class='c006'><span class='pageno' id='Page_352'>352</span>On our return home my wife and sister seemed to have -enjoyed their company. The one certainly never suspected -that her consort was my father, her father-in-law. Though -now aged, he was an accomplished man of society. I say -it, though he was my villain of a father, he could pose -anywhere with the outward grace of a gentleman. Outwardly -in “society” he observed the decencies of life, but -his hypocrisy was a sufficient cloak to conceal his immoralities. -The other did not realize that her escort was her -half brother and mine as well. Why tell them? This -question often came to me during years afterward. Why -did I allow them to go out with these men? I cannot tell. -We are not always able to give a reason why we do thus -and so. Another question. What would these ladies have -said and done had they known who their gentlemen were? -I can surmise about my wife. Had she learned at table -who he was, my venerable parent would have thought himself -in a hurricane storm off the Irish coast, as she would -have given him such cutting strokes of her native wit -that he would have preferred a dish of bitter herbs to the -elaborate spread before him, so her ignorance was bliss to -him.</p> - -<p class='c006'>It appeared that my sister in her agitation at seeing -Smith Sr. did not catch the name of the other man when -she was introduced, so after our return home she asked his -name. I quickly replied Smythe, Smithers, or some other -name commencing with S. She asked no further and I was -content. Now comes a question in morals, whether it is -ever right to deceive. One of the maxims of the Roman -church is that “it is an act of virtue to deceive and lie when -the church might be promoted.” If the church can do -this by a pious fraud, why not an individual mislead another -for his good? But I will not discuss the subject. -Had she suddenly become aware that she was seated by -her half brother, the son of her father, she would have -fainted or rushed away in fright and disgust.</p> - -<p class='c006'>It is well we do not know everything about others, nor in -fact all about ourselves. Any one will loathe his own skin -when seen through a microscope. A traveler once dined -well and heartily, praising the roast, but on being informed -<span class='pageno' id='Page_353'>353</span>that it was monkey, was suddenly afflicted with a mal de mer, -and was ill for a week afterward. To make him turn pale -it was only to say “monkey.”</p> - -<p class='c006'>But how did the gentlemen feel? I don’t know. The -one I think was so blasé in sin that he would have bluffed -either an angel of light or the devil himself, and without a -blush. I have often imagined a little scene, a catastrophe -that I might have made by some introductions, as “Mr. -Smith, my father, your daughter-in-law, my wife,” or “Mr. -Smith, your daughter, my sister,” or “Mr. Smith, my -brother, this is your sister.” I am glad now that I was not -fool or rogue enough to have done it. Yet there would -have been lots of fun to me in the doing of it, and lots of -misery to two of them at least. We get pain and trouble -enough without trying to make it.</p> - -<p class='c006'>I ought to state that the Smiths were unexpected visitors -in the station. It seems that the senior, then an old man, -had retired from the service and was living in a hill station -and had gone on a holiday visit to his son. The latter concluded -to take a run up to our station, and brought my -father with him. The old man had probably a desire to -look over his old stamping ground, but did not expect to -run against his son, that is me, or to see his daughter, the -once governess whom he had met years ago on the parade -ground, and whom he had betrayed under promise of marriage. -I might have invited him to visit Lucknow with -me, to go out through that old gully to the little court -where my mother, his wife, had lived, but why surmise any -further?</p> - -<p class='c006'>The above was my last meeting with those two relatives -of mine. I never cared to know where they were or to -trace them, and would most willingly have ascribed to their -memory the Romish letters R. I. P.</p> - -<div class='chapter'> - <h2 class='c004'>CHAPTER XXXVII.</h2> -</div> - -<p class='c005'>There is always plenty of work if one is inclined for it. -I was always busy. My wife once remarked to a neighbor -that if Mr. Japhet had no work he would invent some. I -<span class='pageno' id='Page_354'>354</span>could never understand why any one having common sense, -any strength or energy should be idle. I took great pleasure -in setting people to work. I was not always successful, -who is? Charity is often more hurtful than otherwise, -unless the recipients be in ill health or incapable of labor. -It degrades the one who receives it, lowers his manhood, -deprives him of that self respect so necessary in every vocation -of life.</p> - -<p class='c006'>My duty and pleasure was especially to help Eurasians, -those of my own unfortunate caste or race. I knew them -so well, for was I not one of them, yet so highly favored? -From the time I had met my unfortunate schoolmates repulsed -from many a door of the mercantile Christian gentleman -in Calcutta, I felt a special yearning towards this -class. My experience at that time was a life lesson to me. -From that time never a poor wanderer came to me searching -for work or food but I thought of what I might have -been but for that dear friend of my childhood. Further, -it seemed to me that I was in a measure his steward, having -in trust his wealth to use for him. I never forgot his -often saying, “Now Charles, let us go to our religious -service in feeding God’s poor.” He never talked about -religion and I never knew from his lips what his creed was. -His life was a creed in itself, and it might be put in these -words: “Be good yourself and do good to others.” What -more can man do or God require? This little simple creed -seemed to permeate his whole being, his thoughts, his -soul, all his actions. I recall now his intense earnestness, -his tearful eyes, and the prayerful expression of his face -when he gave out the money or the food. He did this with -such devotion as if it was a sacred religious act in the presence -of God, and was it not? I have said something of -this before but it will bear repeating again and again. -Was not this truly following Jesus? Canon Farrar says: -“Religion does not mean elaborate theologies, it does -not mean membership in this or that organization, it -does not depend on orthodoxy in matters of opinion respecting -which Christians differ, but it means a good heart and -a good life.”</p> - -<p class='c006'>Jesus never made a creed or said anything but what the -<span class='pageno' id='Page_355'>355</span>simplest mind could understand. He went about doing -good, giving his life for our imitation, following which we -may become pure in heart and see God, his Father and our -Father. Mr. Percy was a follower of Jesus. Often when -I was about to turn some one away without relief, the question -would come, “What would Mr. Percy do if he were -here?” The answer at once came, a gift was bestowed -and I enjoyed many a blessing in this sacrament of giving.</p> - -<p class='c006'>I think we may often be too careful in our charity as if -we knew everything and bore the whole responsibility. -Some never give because they were once “taken in” by -some unworthy one. This is simply an excuse for their -own selfishness and stinginess. Better be deceived half -the time, than fail to help the real deserving, the other -half. It is our duty to give with the best discretion and -then leave the responsibility with God. Surely He will regard -us as having done our duty to the best of our ability. -The world has no use for a man who never helps another. -He is only a useless part of humanity and the sooner he -dies and is put out of sight the better. Let him go, who -cares? The man who has no poor or distressed to mourn -over his death has failed in life, a sad failure.</p> - -<p class='c006'>I remember of reading an incident that, somewhat hardened -as I am, brought tears to my eyes. A little girl, the -daughter of a poor woman, going up to the coffin of her -mother took hold of one of the cold hands saying: “This -hand never struck me.” It was a simple childish saying -and I don’t know why it should have affected me so.</p> - -<p class='c006'>What better epitaph could one have than that made by a -crowd of poor around a coffin pointing to the lifeless hands -saying, “Those hands were always ready to help us.”</p> - -<p class='c006'>“Not he that repeateth the name, but he that doeth the -will,” is worth remembering. “As long as thou doest well -unto thyself, men will speak well of thee” is a worldly -maxim, but a heavenly one might be added: “When thou -doest well unto others then God will regard thee with -favor.”</p> - -<p class='c006'>But I am moralizing again.</p> - -<p class='c006'>As I said, all during my life I had been giving assistance -especially to the Eurasians, but these favors were desultory, -<span class='pageno' id='Page_356'>356</span>scattered like the floss from the ripe pods of the -semul tree, blown no one knows whither. The angel above, -no doubt has a record of them, and I in the consciousness -in having tried to do good, and so far it was well, but I -wanted to see some tangible results.</p> - -<p class='c006'>There was a large number of these people in the station. -Only a few of them had employment. The rest were like -sheep without a shepherd, or rather, to use a truer expression, -they were like mongrel pariah dogs, owned by no one -and kicked by every one, and like such dogs getting a living -by picking up any stray bones they could find. They -were not inside anywhere. At the sports, races or any -festivity they hung around the outskirts. If they went to -church they were seated in the tail end of it and got only -the drippings of the sanctuary. Only a few ever went to -church. They felt they were not wanted even in the so-called -House of God. Is it any wonder that they lost all -ambition, all energy, lacking faith in everything good and -noble, despised and cursed their own abject condition and -helplessness? Tell a boy constantly that he is going to the -dogs or devil and the chances are that he will make your -words become true. The devil comes when he hears his -name often called. The seeds of ill once planted will grow -and come to maturity no one knows when, where or how. -These people slunk away to their dens, where they lived in -idleness and squalor and became acclimatized to evil. -Not all of them I am glad to say, but too many of them I -am sorry to admit. Some of them indulged in vice of the -most degrading kind. Their worst enemy was the cheap -liquor, provided for them by a benevolent Government, and -every one who has visited this class of people in their huts, -not houses, knows what the curse of drunkenness is to -them.</p> - -<p class='c006'>To remedy this condition of idleness I got together a -number of this class, and after talking over the situation, -suggested that we start a factory of some sort in which -only Eurasians would be employed. The idea was accepted -at once. It was made a joint stock company with the shares -so small that any one could get an interest in it. One proviso -was that when any one wished to buy a share, the one -<span class='pageno' id='Page_357'>357</span>having the largest number would be obliged to sell his extra -shares at their first cost, and so on, until no one would -own more than one share if there were buyers. The object -of this was to get as many as possible to have a personal interest -in the factory. All the stockholders were to vote according -to the number of shares they held, for the officers -and direction of the business. There were no paid directors -to meet whenever they chose for the sole purpose of -getting their fees, nor any agents to get a commission -on the product without doing anything. We had a long -discussion on this latter topic, and it was repeatedly iterated -that the great curse of every business in India, is -the agents or middlemen, who, with the directors, take the -largest share of the profits. We would have none of them. -We would sell our goods at low prices direct to the purchaser -and consumer.</p> - -<p class='c006'>The project was soon successful. Every workman soon -had a share or shares, as it was considered an honor to be a -shareholder. There was to be a meeting once a month, or -oftener, if the manager or any ten shareholders deemed it -necessary, when each shareholder had a right to give his -opinion and a vote was taken, the majority to rule. At -these monthly meetings it was customary to have a lecture -or discussion on something connected with the business. -One was given on the proper use of tools, another on machinery, -one on the saving of material. The speaker on -this latter topic referred to Samuel Blodgett, called the -“Successful Merchant.” This gentleman, who knew every -part of his business, from cellar to garret, was one day -watching a boy do up a package. When it was finished he -said: “My boy, do you know that if every one in the house -doing up a parcel should use as much paper and twine as -you do, it would almost ruin us?” Then he untied the -package, and made a much neater one with half the paper -and half the twine. Turning to a clerk he asked how many -packages they sent out a year. He then computed the -waste of paper and twine, amounting to quite a sum. -“There, my boy, you see what a waste there would be, so -don’t let such a mistake occur again.” Then the lecturer -urged the workmen to be very careful in saving every bit of -<span class='pageno' id='Page_358'>358</span>wood, iron or any material, and then appealed to them that -if each only wasted a quarter of an ana a day during the -year, it would be a great loss to all, giving the amount. -The speaker on tools and their use, went into all the details, -showing the value of a good implement over a poor -one, and the benefit of keeping it in the best condition. Another -talked on the value of time, of being punctual, and -showed the loss there would be if any were late or indolent or -had to run around the shop looking for tools.</p> - -<p class='c006'>These lectures had a very beneficial effect. Besides, -there were others on subjects not immediately connected -with the business, such as health, temperance, morals. In -brief, the project ceased to be an experiment, as the business -became a means of livelihood to many, and better still, -made them men.</p> - -<p class='c006'>This business was exactly in line with my theory. That -in order to reform men, to lift them up from a level with the -brutes, you must first give them a means of earning a living, -give them enough food to eat, clothes to wear, and a decent -place to live in. Until this is done, what is the use to -talk to them about their souls, or preach to them about sin, -or unfold to them the glories of Heaven, when they are -sunken in the mire of earth up to their necks, and cannot -get out of it? Why teach them how to fit themselves for -Heaven, and not how to live on earth unmindful that the -latter comes first? “Why fence the field when the oxen -are within devouring the corn?” Man is first an animal, -and what he needs first is food. Feed him, and then -preach to him, if you choose. Poverty destroys honor and -self respect, and so long as a man is tortured by cold and -hunger, he cannot be reached by moral forces. The best -way to prepare mankind for a home in Heaven, is to make -it decently comfortable for them on earth. Says a distinguished -writer, “Give to a man the right over my subsistence -and he has power over my whole being.”</p> - -<p class='c006'>Our success in this matter was all we could expect. -Still there was something wanting. Outside of the business -the men were left to themselves each to wander in his -own way.</p> - -<p class='c006'>At times I had invited them all to my house with their -<span class='pageno' id='Page_359'>359</span>families, and my wife joined me heartily in entertaining -them, but this was not quite satisfactory. There was -naturally restraint. There was no place of public resort for -them. I could sympathize with them, for I had been excluded -from the club, yet had my pleasant home, my garden, -my books, and far above all, my wife. We could -have our daily drives, and often pleasant company, but -where could these people go? I had resources enough and -it has always been in my nature to be independent, for -I had rather sit down on a pumpkin, and have it all to myself, -than to be crowded on a velvet cushion.</p> - -<p class='c006'>One night, as I lay awake or half dreaming, my guiding -angel gave me a suggestion. Years agone, the magistrate -of the station, my paternal relative, though I was not aware -of the connection at the time, had forbidden me to proceed -with a building I had commenced. From that time this -ground had been unused except as a pasture for my cows. -The suggestion was, why not use this ground on which -to erect a hall or building of some kind where the Eurasians -could resort? I was willing to devote the ground, but the -building, who was to erect it?</p> - -<p class='c006'>At our chota hazri the next morning I had no sooner -mentioned the suggestion than my wife exclaimed: “The -very thing! Let’s do it at once!” If it might be allowed -me to use the words of a great man, I would quote the -remark of Edmund Burke about his wife, and apply it to -mine: “She discovers the right and wrong of things, not -by reasoning but by sagacity.” She never opposed any -good proposal of mine, and when she differed from me, it -was with such a sweet reasonableness and loving persuasion -that I took real pleasure in yielding to her suggestions. -Never once did I have to ask like the Scotchman, “Wha’s -to wear thae breeks, the day, you or me?” Carlyle says: -“The English are torpid, the Scotch harsh, and the Irish -affectionate.”</p> - -<p class='c006'>My wife was the latter, and if she ever guided me, it -was through her affections, but this is beside the story.</p> - -<p class='c006'>My next thought was to see Mr. Jasper, not only to get -his opinion, for I had determined on my plan, but more to -hear myself talk on the subject, and to judge from his manner -<span class='pageno' id='Page_360'>360</span>on hearing me, if the thing was feasible and best. There -is something in hearing one’s self talk over his own plans, -but I must check myself, or I shall be dreaming again.</p> - -<p class='c006'>He heard me all through very calmly, and replied:</p> - -<p class='c006'>“Yes, it is a good scheme, but can you carry it out?”</p> - -<p class='c006'>“Will you help?” I asked quickly in my enthusiasm. -He did not reply at once, but sat silently, looking towards -me or away beyond me, for some moments, and then said, -“You have asked me a very important question. You -know how I feel towards you, Mr. Japhet.”</p> - -<p class='c006'>“Yes,” I replied, “I know and wish to say that there is -not a man living whom I respect more for his good judgment -and kindliness of heart towards me than I do you.”</p> - -<p class='c006'>I said this because it was the truth, and I wished him -to know it, not that I intended to bait him with any sugared -words. Had he declined to help me even with a -rupee, I would have said what I did.</p> - -<p class='c006'>He continued, “You know me too well to take offense at -what I am going to say. You know the Eurasians, what -they are?”</p> - -<p class='c006'>“Don’t I know?” I exclaimed. “Am I not one of them -to my sorrow and shame?”</p> - -<p class='c006'>Without regarding my remark he said, “The natives are -bad enough in every way, just what their ancestors and -circumstances have made them. They are born deceivers -and liars. They are capable liars, and can tell a lie with -a semblance of truth in it, and then to protect the first will -thatch it with another, and so on indefinitely as they build -their roofs, one thatch upon another. The Europeans are -not noted for lying. They will stave off everything they -don’t like to admit, with a bluff, or a ‘mind your own business.’ -They are licentious. I think this is their greatest -and worst vice in India, if not at home.”</p> - -<p class='c006'>“Do I not know this?” I asked. “Do I not carry the -proof of this in my face every hour I live?”</p> - -<p class='c006'>Said he, “To come to the point. The Eurasians, not all -of them, but many, have all the vices and scarcely any of -the virtues of both races. They will tell lies of the weakest, -flimsiest kind, with not the shadow of a leg to support -them. They make promises and break them without any -<span class='pageno' id='Page_361'>361</span>hesitation whatever. They are indolent and indifferent, -without any of the stamina of manhood. They are weak-minded, -soft-hearted and careless. They are lacking in courage and -manly character, destitute of ambition, easily -offended, and will throw up a position because some little -thing does not please them, when they know it to be almost -impossible for them to get another situation. When -one leaves his place, if unmarried, he is most likely to take -some little silly young fool for a wife to starve with him. -And then they breed like rabbits, as is the case all over -the world; the poorer a people, the more children they -have. I have seen so many of them, and you know I have -assisted them; yet they have so often abused my favors -and kindness, that I sometimes question if they are worth -saving.”</p> - -<p class='c006'>I interrupted, “This is a very severe indictment, yet I cannot -help admitting that there is much truth in it, for have -I not also had experience with them? But who made them -such as they are? Are they not the effect of a sufficient -cause? Am I to blame for what my father, a Christian -gentleman, made me, an Eurasian? Are not these poor -people made what they are by no fault of their own, and -to be pitied rather than cursed and shunned? Do they not -of all people in India need sympathy and help? Would -it not be the will of God that we should give them assistance -and lift them out of the pit into which they have been -cast?”</p> - -<p class='c006'>“Yes, yes, Japhet, you are right, and I am pleased to -hear you talk as you do. Your reference to God reminds -me of a story. A street urchin who had just lost his -mother was sitting on the kerb-stone, sobbing as if his -heart would break. He began to pray to God for help, -when one of his chums sneered at his praying. He retorted -out of his sobs, “What is God for if not to help a feller -when he needs Him most?” So I suppose if we are to do -the will of God we should assist those who need our help -the most, and I don’t know of any people who need our help -more than the Eurasians. Mind you, I don’t promise anything, -but will think it over, and will let you know to-morrow -if I can do anything.”</p> - -<p class='c006'><span class='pageno' id='Page_362'>362</span>I took my departure, believing in my soul as surely as -I expected the sun to rise the next morning, that he would -help me. He was that kind of a man, though he had given -a very poor opinion of some of the Eurasians, yet I knew -that not one of them ever went to him in distress without -receiving help of some kind.</p> - -<p class='c006'>The rest of the day and night my head was full of plans -and schemes. I could think of nothing else. And my wife -was as excited as I was. Why should I not give way -to my enthusiasm? Why should one made of flesh and -blood, with feelings, appear like a man carved out of wood -or stone?</p> - -<p class='c006'>Early the next morning a chuprassi brought a note from -Mr. Jasper. It said: “My dear Japhet: I like your -scheme, and will do this—double every rupee you expend -from other sources, until it is fully carried out. I am, -&c.”</p> - -<p class='c006'>As I read this I sprang to my feet with a bound, and my -wife, who had been looking over my shoulder, fairly -danced. I know that tears of gladness came into my eyes, -not only for the princely munificence of his offer, but for -the magnanimous character of the man I then esteemed as -my best and truest friend. I like to give way to my joys, -as I have too often had to yield to my sorrows.</p> - -<p class='c006'>I replied to the note in unbounded thanks, expressing a -hope that he might never have occasion to regret his magnificent -proposal.</p> - -<p class='c006'>The ground was already provided, and now half of the -expense was secured, so the project was assured of success. -I at once drew up a sketch for a building, the foundation -to be four feet above the ground, so as to be no down-in-the-mud -affair; a large carriage way in front, an entrance hall, -a library and lecture hall to be separated by purdahs, curtains, -to be used as one room in case of necessity, a billiard -and smoking room, and a refectory.</p> - -<p class='c006'>My wife, looking on, remarked, “That is all very well -for you men, but where do we women come in? Have you -forgotten us? I have some money to invest in this enterprise, -as well as an interest in looking after the rights of -the women.”</p> - -<p class='c006'><span class='pageno' id='Page_363'>363</span>I might say here that she had considerable money, over -which she had entire control, and with which I never interfered -except to advise her about it when she asked me, -which she often did. I believe in the equal rights of a -woman with a man; that she should have an absolute control -over her own property, and an equal share with her -husband in all wealth acquired after marriage. They both -should be equal partners in the marital firm.</p> - -<p class='c006'>“Certainly, my dear,” said I, “the women must have -their rights and privileges, and to show our appreciation of -them we will place them over us, give them the story above, -where they can look down on us, for this is only the ground -plan.” And she was satisfied.</p> - -<p class='c006'>My next move was to draw up a prospectus, or a statement -of what was proposed, and the necessity for it. I -made no mention of Mr. Jasper’s offer, or what my wife -and I would do. I wished to get every Eurasian in the -station to have an interest and share in the affair. I had -no idea of leaving any one out, no matter how poor they -were, even if they could only subscribe a rupee. I do not -believe in one or two, or a few, bearing all the burdens for -the many. Besides, it was not so much for the money as -a personal interest, to develop the manhood of even the -poorest, and make them feel that when they came among -us that they had a right there.</p> - -<p class='c006'>I started out with the paper to get subscriptions. The -first I went to was the personal assistant to the Commissioner -of the Division. I knew he resented being classed as -an Eurasian, and kept aloof from them, claiming that he -was of French descent, but if he was not a dusky son of -the sun then his color lied. Everybody knew that his -grandmother was as puckhi a native woman as ever sat cross-legged -and ate dhal bhat with her fingers. He never associated -with Europeans, and had only two intimates of a like -grade as himself. He declined very abruptly, as he had -no interest in the matter. He held himself very lofty and -reserved, as if he had been made chief toe-nail cutter by -appointment to the Viceroy. I did not waste any time on -him or upon his two friends, who made the same excuse. I -was rather glad of their refusal, and only went to them to -<span class='pageno' id='Page_364'>364</span>prevent their saying afterward that I had not applied to -them. They were very important personages in their own -estimation. Their money was not needed, and their manhood -had no basis on which to develop.</p> - -<p class='c006'>Among all the others I had great success.</p> - -<p class='c006'>The plan was settled and the building commenced and -pushed on as fast as possible. I wanted everybody to see -that we meant business. All seemed to acquiesce in feeling -that I should manage the affair. In fact I never had a -thought about this but went ahead. Then my engineering -education came into use. I assumed the whole responsibility, -and whether the subscriptions were few or many, I -concluded that my wife and I, if required, would balance -every rupee of Mr. Jasper’s with one of ours. What I -wanted most from the subscribers was their personal interest.</p> - -<p class='c006'>As the building progressed it became quite an object of -attraction. Every morning and evening, numbers would -come to see how their building was going on. Not the least -interested was Mr. Jasper, for he seemed to be always -there, watching and anxious with pleasure. He greatly -admired the plans, and gave many valuable suggestions. -He had great taste and pleasure in gardening, and one day -proposed to lay out and prepare the grounds. I suggested -that he keep an account of the expense, to be deducted -from his subscription. “No,” said he, “you go on with -your work; do not mind me. This is my affair entirely.” -I did not object, as I was not willing to deprive him of the -pleasure this would afford him.</p> - -<p class='c006'>It was not long before the building was finished. It was -a work of art, and would have been the pride of any station -or city. It was as substantial as lime, brick, stone and -iron could make it, with the finest of wood work and marble -floors. The grounds were very ample, and by the time -the building was completed they had been, through Mr. -Jasper’s efficient supervision, converted into a park, with -flower gardens.</p> - -<p class='c006'>In the meantime we had a number of meetings of all the -subscribers at my house, and various suggestions received -as to the furnishing. The upper apartments were left entirely -<span class='pageno' id='Page_365'>365</span>to the women, with my wife in lead. There sprang -up a great rivalry between the sexes as to which should -have the best furnished rooms, and various were the questions -asked of us men about our plans. My wife put on -her sweetest smiles when interrogating me, but I was dumb -except to say that we would not interfere with their arrangements, -and she would reply, “If you think you will -get ahead of us you are very much mistaken.” And I knew -we would be.</p> - -<p class='c006'>I had frequently observed our non-subscribing Eurasian -fellows driving by on the road and looking at our work with -a good deal of interest. One morning the one of French -descent came to me where I was superintending some work, -and greeting with a good morning, said, “After all, Mr. -Japhet, I don’t know but what I ought to help you in this.” -I cut him short by replying, “Thank you very much, but -we have now got all the money we need, and so do not care -for any more subscriptions.” He seemed quite taken back -by the reply, and began praising the building, but as I was -very busy he soon left. I took a perhaps wicked pleasure -in giving him this rebuff, more so, that he had received me -with such haughtiness on my going to him.</p> - -<p class='c006'>Several had expressed their pleasure that this man and -his two friends had declined to subscribe, as from their -position as head clerks they imitated their English examples, -and had presumed to be of a higher class than the -other Eurasians in the station; that had they come in they -would have had a great deal to say. They never ceased to -regret the attitude they had taken after seeing our success, -and were probably very much chagrined that we could get -along without their advice or money. They never came to -us, except by special invitation to some of our entertainments, -and then were only invited to see what a pleasant -place, and the enjoyable times we had. This may not -have been the best of motives, but let those who are without -fault in such matters, hurl stones at us.</p> - -<p class='c006'>In an up country station, where everybody’s business is -known, and inquired into by everybody else, such a building -as ours, two-storied, when there was not another of -this height in the station, a very large puckha one too, -<span class='pageno' id='Page_366'>366</span>with large, ornamental grounds around it, could not fail -to excite attention.</p> - -<p class='c006'>The station club-house, frequented by all the civil and -military swells and their families, was a low down, mud-walled, -tawdry affair, with a dingy, thatched grass roof, the -building having been erected during years by additions, so -was without form or comeliness, becoming more disreputable -in appearance in proportion as our building grew in -size and beauty. Through some of my acquaintances in -the club, I learned that our enterprise was a subject of -daily talk at their evening gatherings. They had discovered -that it was to be for an Eurasian club, as they put it, -though we had not yet named our infant. One, who lived -in a two-roomed, cheap bungalow asked, “What do the -half castes want with such a building as that? It is a -blanked sight too good for them!” Another remarked, -“Why did the Collector allow them to put up such a building -just opposite to ours?” Then one replied, “It is no -matter, they will not be able to keep it, and then we’ll get -it for ourselves, as it would just suit us.” One made a -remark that hit me home. “That Japhet is the leader in -it, and it seems to me that he is putting on a good deal of -side.” “Why the devil shouldn’t he, when he has got the -money to do it with?” asked an impecunious sub, whom -I had favored with several accommodations.</p> - -<p class='c006'>This, and much more, was the line of their daily conversation, -but little to our credit, taking their words at -their full meaning, but greatly to their discredit, judging -from the motives of the speakers.</p> - -<div class='chapter'> - <h2 class='c004'>CHAPTER XXXVIII.</h2> -</div> - -<p class='c005'>One morning, as I went to look at the work, I saw a -well dressed European walking about, and examining the -building, with the air of a Lord Moses at the head of the -public works department. I paid no attention to him. He -came up to me, and without a nod, or salutation, asked in -an authoritative tone, “What is this building for?” as if -<span class='pageno' id='Page_367'>367</span>I was some native mistree. I replied that it was for a -library and reading room, with a lecture hall to be a resort -for the Eurasian community. He asked, “Is it not too -large for them? Could they not have done with a cheaper -building? It is a very fine building, too good for them, it -seems to me. In fact, I have not a very good opinion of -the Eurasians.”</p> - -<p class='c006'>I interrupted, “You are talking to one now, and I do -not think your remark very becoming, at least, it is not -pleasing to me, for you, a European, to speak so of a class -of people, who are here, or the most of them, through the -lusts and licentiousness of your Europeans.”</p> - -<p class='c006'>I was angry, and he saw it. He reddened up and said, -“Excuse me, but I did not know you were an Eurasian, -and you know that present company is always excepted.”</p> - -<p class='c006'>Either he was guilty of dullness, in not perceiving my -complexion, or else of lying, and either was the same to -me. I turned, and went to look at some work, and thus -began and ended my only interview with the Commissioner -of the Division. This little matter quite upset me for the -day, for this reason. This man of pink eyes, white eyebrows, -and yellow complexion, in appearance, manner and -insolent words, was so like that paternal ancestor of mine -that the sight of him, with his insolence, brought all those -black, hateful scenes of my earlier life to my mind again, -not that I cared so much for the name Eurasian, as applied -to myself and others, for I had given him the word, but -on account of his insolence and insulting remarks.</p> - -<p class='c006'>On another morning came the Collector of the District, -quite a different type of man altogether from the Commissioner. -He was very courteous, praised the building and -grounds, hoped our undertaking would be most successful, -as it was just what was needed. “By the way,” said he, -“why didn’t you send your subscription paper to me, for -I would gladly have subscribed.” I thanked him, saying -that except two, all the subscribers were Eurasians, as we -preferred to have them own the building, and feel that it -was theirs. “A very good idea,” he answered. “As -you will not let me help you with money, I will give you -my best wishes for your success, and bid you good morning,” -<span class='pageno' id='Page_368'>368</span>and shaking my hand, he left. There was such a -wide contrast between this man and the Commissioner, that -I enjoyed as much pleasure from his call, as I felt angry -and disgusted with that of the other.</p> - -<p class='c006'>Still another caller, and he the Chaplain. Though he -had been more than a year in the station, he had never -called on us. We had never met until he appeared that -morning, at our house. He introduced himself as the -Chaplain. He need not have done this, as he had the padri -marks all over him. He excused himself for not calling, -on account of his many duties. Considerable of a lie for -a padri to tell so early in the morning, I thought, for I -had often seen him going to the club to idle away his -time.</p> - -<p class='c006'>After some thoughtless conversation he hemmed and -hawed, as some men do when they are in a quandary, or -destitute of ideas, but finally said, “Mr. Japhet, I have -noticed for some time past that very few Eurasians come -to church, and as you have great influence over them, I -trust you will use it for their good, and get them to attend -divine service.” I replied that I had no influence over -them in that respect, that if the church could not draw -them, I certainly could not, and would not drive them to -it, even if I had the power to do so; that I always reserved -my right to decide for myself in all religious matters, and -conceded to everybody else the same privilege. He left -this tack, and began praising the building, inquired its -object, and then suggested, “You will soon have the opening, -I suppose, and as the Lord Bishop will soon be here -on a visitation, would it not be well to invite him to preside.” -I saw through his scheme at once. It was to get -his fingers into our pie, or in other words to make a grand -affair of us for his own eclat, with pomp and procession -by the help of the Lord Bishop. Certainly, I did not -give him a hint of my thoughts, but replied that we did -not know just when the building would be finished; that -we had formed no plans about the opening.</p> - -<p class='c006'>Others seemed to be suddenly afflicted with an intense -desire to have the opening in good form. Among them my -courteous caller, the Collector wrote, suggesting that the -<span class='pageno' id='Page_369'>369</span>Commissioner be invited to preside on the occasion. I -silently passed the note to my wife who viewed it for a few -moments and then exclaimed, “The idea! Should he dare -to preside after making such insulting remarks to you -about the Eurasians, I would hiss, and every woman present -would follow me. If you men have not spirit enough -to stand up for your honor, and are too cowardly to resent -insults, we will show you what we women can do,” and -she would have done just as she said, for like a good and -true wife she was very quick to resent anything that disparaged -me. Then she laughed, one of those joyous inspiriting -laughs, “Wouldn’t it be fun, though! Do it, -Charles, do it; get him to preside, and I’ll give you a -thousand rupees for a piano. It would be the best scene -at the opening when all we women stand up and hiss until -His Highness should retire.”</p> - -<p class='c006'>I wanted no such fun as that, though I would like to -have pleased my wife and wanted the thousand rupees, so -I calmly wrote to the Collector describing the call of the -Commissioner and his remarks against the Eurasians; that -some or all had heard of what he had said, and that it -would be impossible for them to treat him with respect. I -think the Collector was not at all displeased with the result, -as there was not much love between the two men, and I -mistrusted that the Commissioner had given a hint of the -subject of the note to me.</p> - -<p class='c006'>Then there was a lull for awhile in regard to the opening. -At length the building was finished, not a touch more -needed anywhere and all as neat as a pin. I think that is -the phrase to use, as good as any other. Our furniture -was of the best kind, a goodly number of new books -were on our library shelves, and the tables in our reading -room were covered with magazines and papers, and best of -all, everybody was delighted and happy.</p> - -<p class='c006'>I feel like moralizing on the new life that had come into -our people. They seemed to be endowed with a new -energy and inspiration, as if they felt they were somewhere -and somebody. They carried themselves with an air of -independence, and had thrown off that limp and God-and-man-forsaken -appearance that they formerly wore. They -<span class='pageno' id='Page_370'>370</span>had become proud, and that is one of the necessary elements -in the making of manhood.</p> - -<p class='c006'>“Independence is the rarest gift and the first condition -of happiness.”</p> - -<p class='c006'>We had a general meeting, or several of them, in the lecture -hall, of the women and men, for the women had an -equal share in everything, and woe to the man who should -have dared to propose anything else. I think, and am -proud to say, that my wife was probably the instigator in -this equal rights matter.</p> - -<p class='c006'>At our meeting it was voted that our building and association -should be called “Our Club.” A constitution and -by-laws were adopted, a committee of management elected -for one year, consisting of an equal number of women -and men who were to elect their own president.</p> - -<p class='c006'>At another meeting came the question of the opening or -dedication of the building. Then there was an excitement. -Some one not quite in the inside who had not heard of the -insulting remarks of the Commissioner, proposed that that -gentleman be invited to preside on the occasion. He had -no sooner uttered the words than he was silenced by a -storm of noes, those of the women the most emphatic -of all.</p> - -<p class='c006'>There was a little fellow so retired and diffident that I -had never heard him make a remark in any of our meetings, -though he was always present. He sprang to his -feet, lost sight of himself and rose to the occasion. Said -he, “I am utterly opposed to inviting any outside Europeans. -If we get one of the swells to preside he will look -down on us and talk to us as if we were children, fools or -outcasts. We have been patronized long enough. We are -always put in the background, crowded into the outskirts, -treated as scum or menials, except when the Europeans -can use us for their own advantage. Then they fawn on -us as if we were dogs, to do their bidding. They do not -want us anywhere, and always treat us with contempt. -Even a blatant Babu is treated with more respect than we -are. They will not allow us to enlist as soldiers. They -insult us when we ask for employment in the Government -offices. The Government Railway Companies and the -<span class='pageno' id='Page_371'>371</span>merchants stick up notices ‘No Eurasians need apply.’ -When they advertise for clerks they add, ‘No Eurasians -wanted.’</p> - -<p class='c006'>“In the mutiny they made all the use they could of the -Eurasians. They were then considered good enough to help -them fight and to protect their families. But if another -mutiny occurs, the Babus or the Russians may take the -country for all the help these haughty aristocrats will get -from me.</p> - -<p class='c006'>“Don’t I know what I am talking about. My father -was a shopkeeper in Lucknow at the time of the mutiny. -All of his stores he took into the residency and gave them -out to be distributed among the officers and their families. -While the stores lasted he was patted on the back. It -was Mr. Evans here and Mr. Evans there; let us see -Evans! He was put in the most dangerous places of defense. -What a favor! When the mutiny was over and -others received medals and honors, his name was not even -mentioned. He was only a shopkeeper and worse, an -Eurasian. When he suggested payment for his stores he -was told that he must submit to the usages of war, so he -was left without a rupee for the support of his family, and -died almost a beggar, though he had taken many thousands -of rupees worth of goods into the entrenchment. -Officers who had drunk many cases of his wines, and -whose families had been kept from dying through his -supplies of canned goods, afterwards did not know him -when they met him face to face on the road. I could tell -of the rebuffs and insults he received from them when he -applied for honest work, but what is the use? Everybody -knows the story and everywhere it was the same. It is -time we stand up for ourselves and demand our right to -live. If we are so lacking in energy that we cannot do -this, and are so degraded as to be willing to be insulted -and patronized as inferiors then the sooner we die the -better.”</p> - -<p class='c006'>These are only a few of his sentences. He was greatly -excited and each sentence came out like the puff report -from a Gatling gun. His remarks had a great effect and it -was some minutes before the audience became quiet, for he -was cheered again and again.</p> - -<p class='c006'><span class='pageno' id='Page_372'>372</span>Then some one arose and very deliberately said: “I -heartily agree with every word Mr. Evans has said. It is -time we cease to be patronized. We have been made slaves, -menials, and been done to death by patronage, as if we existed -only through the mercy and favor of these haughty -over-bearing Europeans who are the sources of our being -and the causes of our degradation. Without any further -remarks I would suggest that we have no occasion to go -outside to solicit any one to honor us with his presence. -We have one among us, of our own class, who is our best -friend as we all know, and but for whom we would not be -assembled here to-night. Need I mention his name—Mr. -Japhet—”</p> - -<p class='c006'>At this I sprang to my feet, for I had been silently enjoying, -listening to the various speakers, thinking that from -the independence in their remarks they had already mounted -several rounds of the ladder towards liberty and manhood.</p> - -<p class='c006'>“My friends,” said I, “kindly allow me a few words. -We have one among us, though not of us, and as he is not -present I can speak freely of him. He is our truest and -best friend, and has done more for us than all the rest put -together. Therefore I move that this our sincere friend, -Mr. Jasper, be invited to preside at our opening and give -us an address.” As I spoke his name, there was such a -cheering that the rest of my sentence, was completely -drowned. It showed such a unanimity that it was not necessary -to put the motion to a vote.</p> - -<p class='c006'>I had never told any one except my wife, of our friend’s -most generous aid, as he had requested me not to do so, -but all knew him well and esteemed him as their friend and -one of the noblest of men.</p> - -<p class='c006'>Thus this long mooted question was settled and the other -part of the programme was soon arranged. We were to -have music by some in our own circle and by some other -musicians, the best we could get, besides we had our grand -piano, and paid for by my wife, though she did not do it -at the expense of the Commissioner Sahib’s discomfiture.</p> - -<p class='c006'>Some one asked if it would not be proper to have the -Chaplain make a prayer? For a few moments no reply was -given, then one with the fervor of little Evans burst out, -<span class='pageno' id='Page_373'>373</span>“Who is the chaplain? Where is he? What is he? What -have we got to do with him? What has he done for us? -We do not even know him. We were born without him, -have lived without him and shall have to die and be buried -without him, unless he can find it convenient to leave his -croquet or billiards and rattle a prayer over our graves.”</p> - -<p class='c006'>Nothing more was said about this, not even a motion -offered, and the little chap did not so much as receive an -invitation to our opening. Why should he? He had never -called on any one of them, never noticed them and so was -nothing to them. What else could he be? His time was -so occupied in “Society,” at the grand dinners, at the -lawn parties, gossiping with the women about the latest fads -in church decoration and millinery, preparing sermons on -the wearing of surplices, the position at the eucharist, or -the sign of the cross at baptism, the training of his surpliced -choir, his postures and intonations, his daily visits -to the club; so engrossed with the silly sheep and the follies -of his flock that he had no time or inclination to look -after the poor outcasts, the goats outside, so why should -these run after him?</p> - -<p class='c006'>I think this was the milk in the cocoanut in regard to -the opinion and feeling about the Chaplain.</p> - -<p class='c006'>There was a disposition not to have any Europeans present -except Mr. Jasper and my wife, but I proposed that the -Collector and a few others be invited and no objection was -made. I had a sinister motive in this which was to have -enough of this set present to see what we did and to circulate -the report in “Society.” There was a Mrs. Grundy, -a terror, not to evil-doers, but to everybody else, on account -of the wagging facility of her tongue. She resembled -a busy bee in this, that she was always busy and -carried a sting in her tale. Her husband was an homunculus -of a man, so counted for nothing. As I knew she -would be excessively flattered by an invitation when all the -others were left out, and as she would make an excellent -substitute for a night reporter on a morning paper, she -got one of our engraved cards highly perfumed.</p> - -<p class='c006'>The women took charge of the refreshment part of the -ceremony, and assisted with their good taste in the decorations, -<span class='pageno' id='Page_374'>374</span>and it is not necessary to say that everything they -did was worthy of them.</p> - -<p class='c006'>Mr. Jasper at once consented to preside and to deliver -the address, as it was a pleasure as well as a duty he felt -he ought to perform. The time came. There were a number -of Eurasian friends from other stations, besides those -who had aided us with their subscriptions. “Our Club” -was crowded to its fullest capacity. It was a rare entertainment. -The music with several recitations, the -refreshments and the after social visit were very enjoyable, -but the creme de la creme of the occasion was the address -of Mr. Jasper, so characteristic of the man, eloquent in its -rhetoric and delivery, but still better because he spoke the -thoughts of his soul, with such kindly, yet severe criticisms -of the Eurasian character as to make us all wince under -them, and with such tender urgent appeals as to bring tears -into the eyes of everyone.</p> - -<p class='c006'>The main idea was the development of true manhood -and womanhood, first in purity of thought. “For you are -what your thoughts make you, and remember that every -thought you have and every word you utter are immortal -and will effect your souls forever.” While he was describing -his highest ideals of character the audience seemed -lifted up above themselves with holy aspirations, and when -he showed the failure of many and the causes of them, -every one could see himself as in a polished mirror and feel -that he himself was being described. As several said -afterwards, Mr. Jasper could not have given a better -description of themselves had he known every secret of -their whole lives. There was not an objection to any of -his criticisms as all knew they were true to the strictest -line. He took an hour in the delivery of the address -though it seemed not more than half that time as all were -entranced by his earnest thoughts. The address was -printed to be kept as a creed or a Bible among us. Why -not as a Bible or Sacred Scripture as good as any other -man or set of men could make for us? All truth is true, -no matter who utters it. “Precepts and promises from -the lips of Jesus are not made true because he uttered -them, because they were eternally true in the beginning -with God.”</p> - -<p class='c006'><span class='pageno' id='Page_375'>375</span>A little incident occurred during the social part of our -opening that greatly affected me. Among our guests were -a woman and her husband from a distant station. She was -of fine appearance and address. She came to me and taking -my hand, asked, “Mr. Japhet, do you remember me?” -I could not for the moment recall her, and she remarked, -“Do you remember once at night rescuing a young girl -from two policemen? I was that girl, and many a thousand -times have I thought with tears of joy of what you did for -me! And I have prayed for you almost daily that the -richest of heaven’s blessings might descend on you. Where -would I have been taken and what would have become of -me, if you had not saved me from what would have been -my fate infinitely worse than death! I owe my life here -and my eternal life, all I owe to you. You were indeed -my savior, and I want to thank you with all my heart and -all my soul.”</p> - -<p class='c006'>She wept for joy, as the contrast, of what she might have -been and her present position, overcame her. I would -belie myself and not be true to my manhood, if I did not -admit that I also wept. What could give me a greater joy -than to have been the means of saving a soul, and she an -innocent helpless girl, from the jaws of a monster vice, and -from a life of the foulest degradation, misery and eternal -death? Better this than to be a hero in the greatest battle of -the world. Such a deed, I can but think it, has an eternal -record of good, while even the destruction of one fellow -mortal in war, bears with it an everlasting stain and remorse, -though it may win a medal or an empty plaudit to perish -with this life. Some one has said: “He that saveth a soul -from death shall hide a multitude of sins.” I trust this -may be true for me.</p> - -<p class='c006'>She introduced me to her husband, a fine looking man. -I heard afterwards that they were well-to-do and highly -esteemed. She had heard of “Our Club,” and they came -of their own accord, as she wished to see me and to express -her gratitude for her salvation, as she called it. They were -introduced to my wife and invited to our home where the -whole story was retold and again she expressed her thanks -with tears. There was joy not over a sinner that repented, -<span class='pageno' id='Page_376'>376</span>but over an innocent one saved from sin and death. Is it -not far better to keep people from sinning than to redeem -them from sin?</p> - -<p class='c006'>“To prevent the commission of crime, prevent the manufacture -of criminals.”</p> - -<p class='c006'>The Collector was one of our delighted guests and could -not be lavish enough of his praise, and ever afterwards was -one of the best friends of the Eurasians, giving employment -to a number of them. Self help leads to other help, -and the gods help those who help themselves. He was -often a welcome visitor to Our Club and did not hesitate to -make his tiffin of our soup, excellent bread and butter, and -to praise our coffee, better, he said, than he could get at -home and asked the privilege of getting his supply of bread -and butter from our kitchen.</p> - -<p class='c006'>I need scarcely say that with our opening began a new -era among the Eurasians. They took upon themselves a -self reliance, an independence and an ambition to make -themselves, what Mr. Jasper called in his address, true -men and women. Even the very poorest of them walked -more erect, when they could think of being members of the -club, having a place they could call their own, and not live -in a perpetual fear of being snubbed and scorned where -they were not wanted. Not the least of the incitements to -their energy and ambition was the interest “Our Club,” -excited among the outsiders. Many sneered at what they -called the “airs,” the Eurasians were putting on. Many -were the insulting remarks that came to our ears. The -lash of envy is often a greater stimulant than words of -praise. A very few spoke well of our enterprise, though -all seemed to feel a chagrin that we had such a grand building -and much finer grounds than theirs.</p> - -<p class='c006'>Our work was not finished with the building. The management -was yet to come, though as there was such an -unanimity, there was little trouble. We had made our laws -and rules. One of the most prominent matters was temperance. -No intoxicating drinks were to be allowed on the -premises. This was one of the laws fundamental and ever -to remain unalterable. Mr. Jasper urged this with all his -force of words. Another was that there was to be no -<span class='pageno' id='Page_377'>377</span>gambling or betting of any kind, though there were fine -billiard tables and other games for recreation and amusement, -but no money to be involved in any game; no profanity, -indecent stories and remarks, or improper behavior. -Any one violating these laws was to be excluded from the -privileges of the club at the discretion of the managing -committee. No one was to be admitted without the -payment of a fee, so small as to be within the means -of the poorest. Nothing was to be donated by the club, -as it was not to be a pauper asylum or a free soup -kitchen, but it was assumed that the members might -and should pay the fees of any they chose and purchase -tickets for food. This would maintain the integrity -of the club, stimulate benevolence among the members -and tend to create independence in all. It was accepted as -a part of our Gospel that all were to help each other, and -especially those the most in need. Mr. Jasper made a -point that the degradation of only one individual would -affect the whole community as surely as that the smallest -pebble thrown into the biggest ocean would make a ripple.</p> - -<p class='c006'>Our Club was for the development of manners, morals -and mental growth, not for one day in seven, but every day -in the year.</p> - -<div class='chapter'> - <h2 class='c004'>CHAPTER XXXIX.</h2> -</div> - -<p class='c005'>I had a chance to indulge in one of my fads. I always -respect a man who has a good fad, for there are so many -aimless, jelly fish, fad-less people in the world. One of my -notions that has strengthened with my years is—that much -of the lack of energy in many people, the great cause of -drunkenness, and of much of the crime, is the want of -good, wholesome, stimulating food. “Pain is the prayer -of a nerve for healthy food.” “A man is what he eats,” -or as the Hindus put it, “The milk of the cow is in her -mouth.”</p> - -<p class='c006'>It may seem absurd to some great lordly persons who -know everything for others and little for themselves, for me -to have such a thought, yet I do not know why I should -<span class='pageno' id='Page_378'>378</span>not have my opinion about things as well as other people. -The views of even the wisest and best men are attacked, so -why need I hesitate or fear? Even the lean Cassius dared -ask about the great Cæsar,—</p> - -<p class='c006'>“Now, in the name of all the gods at once, upon what -meat doth this our Cæsar feed—That he is grown so great?” -and it is allowed by common consent that even a cat may -look at a king.</p> - -<p class='c006'>I have always known from my own introspection that I -had more energy to work, more charity for the poor and -been less inclined to meanness, when I had good nourishing -food, than when as in my school days, I was hungry and -faint on watery soup and half-boiled vegetables.</p> - -<p class='c006'>With these views I determined on trying an experiment -in “Our Club,” as I was sure it would be for good and certainly -do no harm. We engaged an excellent manager of -the cookery and refectory in an Eurasian widow. Eurasian, -as we had decided to employ only our own people, except -for the most menial work. It is not a very good commentary -on the native Christians of India, that Christian families, -padris, missionaries, church committees or even the Bible -and Tract Societies will not employ them, but take heathen -servants to their exclusion. If Christianity in two hundred -years has not been able to produce a servant that a Christian -might employ, is it—but what is the use of talking?</p> - -<p class='c006'>Apropos of this is a statement made by a prominent -clergyman at a Church Missionary Congress. “After a -century of effort, the expenditure of many noble lives, as -well as of some millions of money, the Church of England, -extraordinary to say, has signally failed to establish one -solitary or single native church in any part of the world—that -is to say, a church self-governed, self-supporting and -expanding, or exhibiting any true signs of vitality as a -church. This is a tremendous indictment, I know, but for -long, my heart has been hot within me and at last I have -spoken, not without, however, having weighed well my -words.”</p> - -<p class='c006'>This woman was a model of cleanliness. One of the -mottoes on our walls was “Cleanliness is next to Godliness,” -and under it printed in large type was the remark of Sir -<span class='pageno' id='Page_379'>379</span>B. W. Richardson: “Cleanliness covers the whole field of -sanitary labor. Cleanliness, that is purity of air; cleanliness, -that is purity of water; cleanliness in and around -the house; cleanliness of person; cleanliness of dress; -cleanliness of food and feeding; cleanliness in work; cleanliness -in the habits of the individual man and woman; cleanliness -of life and conversation, purity of life, temperance, -all these are in man’s power.”</p> - -<p class='c006'>It is in man’s power, God-given always, as all good things -are, to make his own moral destiny for this life as for that -to come. He can best answer his own prayers by putting -his own shoulder to the wheel, instead of praying to the -gods. There was a world of instruction in the reply of -Lord Palmerston to the Scotch elders of Glasgow, when -they requested him to appoint a day of fasting and prayer -to avert the cholera. He replied that it was useless to do -so until they had cleaned the streets of the city. He -relied more on scavengers’ shovels than he did on Bishops’ -prayers.</p> - -<p class='c006'>We made cleanliness one of the articles in our unwritten -creed, for may it not come that cleanliness of life and living -will some day be the universal creed to fit us not only -for this life, but for the future life?</p> - -<p class='c006'>The next step was to have our manager understand just -what we wanted and a number of us formed ourselves into -an experimental catering and cooking committee having -first secured an excellent range for our cook-house. This -cooking really belonged to the women, but we men assumed -the right to examine into it, whether it was ours or not. -We saw to the procuring of the food, and therefor felt empowered -to know that it was properly served. I have -always felt great sympathy for Xantippe who is generally -written down as a scold, for it is recorded that Socrates -would often, unawares to her, invite a number of his friends -to dinner when he had not provided a scrap for the larder. -What true wife, though she had the temper of an angel, -would not give it recriminating voice and action under such -circumstances?</p> - -<p class='c006'>We provided, and so had our rights.</p> - -<p class='c006'><span class='pageno' id='Page_380'>380</span>Our first effort was with various kinds of good substantial -soup. I had enough skimmed broth in my school days to -last me for life and the very recollection of it causes in me -a kind of water brash.</p> - -<p class='c006'>We succeeded and made out a list of soups to be prepared -in a wholesale way of the best materials, at such a -price that any wayfarer or aristocrat coming to our club, -could relish a bowl of it, and also that families belonging -to the club, could send in their orders the day before for -what they wanted. The price just above the cost, was so -much below what they could be made for in their homes, -and so much better, that we had many orders. We also had -the best of bread, cake and biscuit, made in the cleanest -possible way. If the Europeans in India could see how -their bread is made by the natives in the bazars, they would -eschew it forever, and diet on fruits and vegetables. It is -scarcely credible the methods of the native cooks. I once -at table gravely asked my khansaman, if they really -strained our soup through their turbans? Putting his -hands together in front of him, with a slight bow he replied: -“What else can we do if their Honors do not give us -towels?”</p> - -<p class='c006'>Once, as a guest, eating food provided by a zemindar, he -placidly looking on, I turned and noticed two of the servants, -the one pouring milk through the shirt-tail of the -other, straining it for me to drink. A sahib blaming his -khansaman for boiling the roly poly in one of his master’s -socks, the fellow gravely replied: “Sahib! it was not one -of the clean ones!”</p> - -<p class='c006'>A friend of mine eating his mutton chops and finding -some cottony shreds in his mouth questioned his cook -standing by, when the latter replied, that as he had no -tallow, he had used the waste ends of the burned candles. -The sahib at once seized his chef and holding him by the -neck forced all the remaining mess down his throat, for -which he was summoned before the magistrate and had to -pay a fine of twenty-five rupees. “But,” said my friend, “I -would willingly have paid five times that amount for the -satisfaction I got in making him swallow the rest of the -stuff with the burnt wicks.”</p> - -<p class='c006'><span class='pageno' id='Page_381'>381</span>We wanted none of that kind of cooking in our club. -Our next experiment was in the making of tea and coffee, -and after a number of trials succeeded in producing articles -that few of our people had ever tasted the like before, a -nectar like coffee not to be paragoned anywhere in the -world. “And they in France of the best rank and station -are most select and generous,” in making this delicious -drink.</p> - -<p class='c006'>Anent the native coffee-making is this told by a khansaman. -His Sahib, an English doctor, was always complaining -that he did not get good black coffee, such as they -made in France. His cook at his wit’s end, finally took -some charcoal and grinding it to powder mixed it with the -coffee. His Sahib was highly delighted, and boastingly -invited his friends to drink his real French coffee. The -servant very considerately never told the story until after -his master’s death.</p> - -<p class='c006'>Our manager fell in with our ways and suggestions and -took great pride in the science as well as the art of cookery, -and in having everything in the best possible condition.</p> - -<p class='c006'>It is a saying among the Europeans in India, “If you -wish to enjoy your dinner never look into the cook-house.” -We reversed that order to “If you wish to enjoy our food -see how it is cooked.” Our restaurant was well patronized, -and it was of great benefit, morally as well as physically. -It was not for the poor alone, though the prices -were so low, for the better class, that is, the better well-to-do, -did not disdain to favor us, as everything was better -than most of them could get in their homes, and I doubt if -the great Commissioner Sahib, or the Commanding General, -had near as good.</p> - -<p class='c006'>The only vice we tolerated was the smoking of tobacco, -and this was confined to the smoking-room or to the grounds -outside. In respect to this habit, we thought it best not to -stretch the bow of restraint too far, lest it break with its -own tension, or we be like “The man that once did sell -the lion’s skin while the beast lived, was killed with hunting -him.” “We may outrun, by violent swiftness, that -which we run at, and lose by overrunning.”</p> - -<p class='c006'>The upper apartments were reserved entirely for the -<span class='pageno' id='Page_382'>382</span>women, and reached by a wide, marble staircase from the -lower entrance hall. They had their dressing-room, reading -and other rooms richly furnished. They had more -than an equal share, for besides their own, they had the -right of our lecture hall, the library and refectory, but we -were pleased with all their encroachments, for they assisted -us in every way. The walls of the lecture hall and refectory -were bare until we selected some mottoes, which our -feminine members, with their skillful taste and hands, -ornamented, making them works of art. This was done, -not in a day, but during many months of most laborious -work, with rivalry and pride as to which should produce -the finest work. Some of the mottoes were these:</p> - -<div class='lg-container-b c008'> - <div class='linegroup'> - <div class='group'> - <div class='line'>“We live in deeds, not years; in thoughts, not breaths;</div> - <div class='line in4'>In feelings, not in figures on a dial.</div> - <div class='line'>We should count time by heart throbs.</div> - <div class='line'>He most lives who thinks most, feels the noblest, acts the best.”—<cite>Bailey.</cite></div> - </div> - </div> -</div> - -<p class='c010'>“There is no religion higher than truth.”—<cite>Oriental -Proverb.</cite></p> - -<p class='c010'>“I would rather that men should say there never was -such a man as Plutarch, than say that Plutarch was unfaithful.”—<cite>Plutarch.</cite></p> - -<p class='c010'>“Sin makes us pay toll, if not along the way, surely at -the end of the road.”</p> - -<div class='lg-container-b c008'> - <div class='linegroup'> - <div class='group'> - <div class='line'>“Not he that repeateth the name,</div> - <div class='line'>But he that doeth the will.”—<cite>Longfellow.</cite></div> - </div> - </div> -</div> - -<p class='c010'>“Every rifle should have its own bullet mold.”</p> - -<p class='c010'>“Everything is bitter to him who has gall in his mouth.”</p> - -<p class='c010'>“Truth is not drowned in water or burned in fire.”</p> - -<p class='c010'>“A fool may throw a stone into a pond; it may take -seven sages to pull it out.”</p> - -<p class='c010'>“Blessed are the pure in heart, for they shall see God.”—<cite>Jesus.</cite></p> - -<p class='c010'>“Purity, even in the secret longings of our hearts, is the -greatest duty.”—<cite>Xenocrates.</cite></p> - -<p class='c010'>“A good man sees God reflected in his own soul; the -cleaner the soul the more vivid the image.”</p> - -<p class='c010'><span class='pageno' id='Page_383'>383</span>“Only through the highest purity and chastity we shall -approach nearer to God, and receive, in the contemplation -of Him, the true knowledge and insight.”—<cite>Porphyry.</cite></p> - -<p class='c010'>“The doctrine of our Master consists in having an invariable -correctness of heart, and in doing towards others as -we would that they should do to us.”—<cite>A Disciple of Confucius.</cite></p> - -<p class='c010'>“The thoughts and intents of the heart are deeds in the -sight of God.”</p> - -<p class='c010'>“As a man thinketh in his heart, so is he.”—<cite>Bible.</cite></p> - -<p class='c010'>“All lovers of truth are lovers of God.”</p> - -<p class='c010'>“He only truly lives who lives for others.”</p> - -<p class='c010'>“We must do one of two things—either learn to control -the conditions of our lives, or let them control us.”</p> - -<p class='c010'>“The more one lives for his kind, the less need he fear -to die.”—<cite>Kabalist Proverb.</cite></p> - -<p class='c010'>“The highest service one can do is to serve himself in -the highest manner.”</p> - -<p class='c010'>“Whatever good betideth thee, O man, it is from God, -and whatsoever ill, from thyself is it.”—<cite>Koran.</cite></p> - -<p class='c010'>“There is only one road to Heaven—obedience to the -Golden Rule.”</p> - -<p class='c010'>“So long as every man does to other men as he would -that they should do to him, and allow no one to interfere -between him and his Maker, all will go well with the -world.”—<cite>Ancient Pagan.</cite></p> - -<div class='lg-container-b c008'> - <div class='linegroup'> - <div class='group'> - <div class='line'>“A man obtains a proper rule of action</div> - <div class='line'>By looking on his neighbor as himself.</div> - <div class='line'>Do naught to others which, if done to thee,</div> - <div class='line'>Would cause thee pain; this is the sum of duty.”</div> - <div class='line in34'>—<cite>Hindu Maxim.</cite></div> - </div> - </div> -</div> - -<p class='c010'>“I will set my camel free and trust him to Allah.” -Mahomed answered, “Tie thy camel first, and then commit -him to God.”—<cite>Arabian Saying.</cite></p> - -<p class='c006'>We soon had everything in good working order. A -committee of entertainment was appointed; one evening of -each week was devoted to instruction and practice in singing, -<span class='pageno' id='Page_384'>384</span>for which an excellent teacher was secured. Another -evening was for the literary society, when essays were -read and subjects discussed, the members appointed in -turn, so as to give every one a chance, and all to take an -interest and have something to do. This compelled them -to read and think, which took up all their leisure hours -from work, formerly spent in idleness and folly. We had -no idea of having any one or a few do all the work and -receive all the benefit, but every one, no difference who -they were, was urged, assisted and required to do their -part, not so much for the benefit they might give to others, -but what they would do for themselves. Ours was a -mutual improvement association, the weakest to be helped -the most.</p> - -<div class='chapter'> - <h2 class='c004'>CHAPTER XL.</h2> -</div> - -<p class='c005'>Every Sunday morning there was a lecture or a sermon -read, prayers and singing. We gleaned in all fields, gathering -the ripest grain we could find. For our needs the -library was increased by the addition of valuable books as -works of reference, for investigation of subjects for discussion. -There were only a few novels, and by the best -writers. We always had plenty of music and singing, and -in a few years our club became quite a musical society. We -had no castes, as in “society,” to prevent Mrs. Smack, the -clerk’s wife, from sitting beside Mrs. Grimsby, the wife of -the railway guard.</p> - -<p class='c006'>The intention was to vary the exercises, even the religious, -so as to do away with that everlasting monotony prevalent -in the churches; to make all of moral benefit and -intellectual profit, as well as attractive and entertaining. -The subjects of the lectures, articles and sermons, took a -wide range from earth to heaven, from the physiology of -plants and animals to astronomy, the care of the homes, -the health of our bodies, the welfare of our moral natures, -temperance a most prominent topic, the restraint of our -passions and the immortality of our souls, everything that -might make us cleaner, healthier, wiser and nobler. We -<span class='pageno' id='Page_385'>385</span>believed in useful work to make people happy, to fit them -to live on earth, more than in worrying them about what -they might be hereafter, or in troubling them about “the -ineffable relations of the Godhead before the remotest beginnings -of time;” in making a heaven for them in this -life and trust to God and their own fitness for the one to -come; not so much in trying to penetrate the mysteries and -glories of heaven, as to realize the facts and realities of -every day life on earth; less in describing the many mansions -and the golden pavements of the new Jerusalem, but -caring more about improving the homes and cleaning the -alleys of the poor, giving them good bread for which they -were hungering daily, instead of wasting time on dilated -descriptions of the imagined joys of the blessed, so very far -away. It seemed to be a settled conviction among us that -if we could get our people to live good, clean, honest, -happy lives here, they would run no risk of enjoying the -life to come.</p> - -<p class='c006'>Who dare say that we had not the right to try the experiment, -and to do as we pleased in the matter?</p> - -<p class='c006'>Why should we not start our society, found our church, -if we choose to call it such, as any other set of men to found -theirs?</p> - -<p class='c006'>If the church of Rome, the church of England, the Presbyterian -or any one of the other thousand heterogeneous -sects could set up for itself, why should we not do the -same? They did not ask us or anybody for their privileges, -why need we ask anything of them? We were not -responsible for them as they certainly would deny any -responsibility to us. Should they say that they had divine -authority, could we not make the same claim for ourselves? -Since God our father created us, as we believe He did, as -He created them, why could we not have a share in His -divine rights as well as they? We conceded to all others -the same privilege, the right to do as they deemed best, and -claimed the same right for ourselves.</p> - -<p class='c006'>If that libidinous, much-wived and wife murderer, Henry -the Eighth, could set up for himself in founding a church, -why cannot other men of better morals and less exceptional -tastes start a society, a church, a denomination? To go -<span class='pageno' id='Page_386'>386</span>further back: If Constantine, who “drowned his wife in -boiling water, butchered his little nephew, murdered two of -his brothers-in-law with his own hand, killed his own son -Crispus, led to death several men and women and smothered -in a well an old monk,” and yet was the distinguished -patron, and one of the founders of the Christian church, -cannot others whose hands have never been stained with -blood dare to think and act for themselves?</p> - -<p class='c006'>Much might be said of the bigotry and assumption of -some classes of people who claim like the egotistical, over-bearing -Jews of old, that they are the elect, the chosen -people of God and all the rest of mankind are to be subdued, -exterminated, unless they fall into the ways and -accept the creeds and ceremonies of these self-assumed -religious rulers of the world; claiming that “God’s actual -grace is limited to those who are within the church and -have the faith,” meaning thereby their little church and -their very doubtful faith, and boldly inscribe on their portals, -“Beware of imitations; here is the only genuine -article;” that there is no truth, except what is seen under -their little ecclesiastical microscopes.</p> - -<p class='c006'>What of the wisdom, justice and mercy of God in creating -fifteen hundred millions of people now living, not to -consider the infinite number passed away, if He only saves -the few poor unworthy Christians, as they style themselves, -and hands over the vast majority to some omnipotent demon -to torture forever and forever, as the Christians teach?</p> - -<p class='c006'>Has God so badly bodged His work, or are these people -mistaken? What gods some of these little ecclesiastics -would be if they could have their own way! Their assumption -of divine authority and wisdom reminds one of the -remark of a French critic, “The fact is, only I and my -friends possess any real knowledge, and I am not so sure -concerning them.”</p> - -<p class='c006'>I have got somewhat ahead of my story. These thoughts -were prompted by a conversation with the Chaplain. We -had not met since his first and only call. At his approach -he greeted me very respectfully with a condescending air, -and I saw from the frigidity of his manner that he had a -purpose in coming. I was not left long in doubt what it -<span class='pageno' id='Page_387'>387</span>was. He said, “Mr. Japhet, for some time past none of -the Eurasians have come to church.” He waited for a few -moments, as if he expected me to say something, but I remained -silent. This rather disconcerted him. Then he -continued, “Since the opening of your club these people -keep entirely aloof from us.” I said nothing, and this -annoyed him, as I saw by his fidgeting and the reddening -of his face. Then he struck me hard by asking: “Do -you think, Mr. Japhet, as an Eurasian, with an influence -over these people, you are doing right in keeping them -away from the church and from participating in the divine -ordinances, without which there can be no salvation? The -church was ordained of God, He established its ordinances. -Is it not wrong, then, to interfere and prevent -people from attending that which is for their eternal welfare?”</p> - -<p class='c006'>He stopped for my reply, which was: “You are making -a very severe accusation against me. I have never uttered -a word to them against your church. They have been entirely -free in the matter. As for God ordaining the church, -my belief is that He has ordained it as He has everything -else, no more no less. All that we know about it is what -some men say, and what some can affirm others can deny; -the statement of one set is as good as that of the other.”</p> - -<p class='c006'>“But,” he interrupted, “did not our Lord Jesus Christ -establish the ordinances and command us to use them?”</p> - -<p class='c006'>“What ordinances?” I asked.</p> - -<p class='c006'>“Why, baptism and holy communion.”</p> - -<p class='c006'>“No,” I replied, “not at all. Baptism was an old rite -used at the initiation of men into some society, or to signify -their attachment to some leader or principle. Only to -mention two instances: Were not people baptized unto -Moses, and were they not baptized by John, the forerunner -of Jesus? Jesus only continued the old rite, or custom -among his followers with the same significance. The -church, assuming to know more than Jesus did, has -changed this rite into a regenerating and saving ordinance. -Let me read what one of the Bishops of your Church says -about it:</p> - -<p class='c006'>“‘In this church, the body which derives life, strength -<span class='pageno' id='Page_388'>388</span>and salvation from Christ its head, baptism was instituted -as the sacred rite of admission. In this regenerating ordinance, -fallen man is born again from a state of condemnation -to a state of grace. He obtains a title to the presence -of the Holy Spirit, to the forgiveness of sins, to all -those precious and unmerited favors which the blood of -Christ purchased. Wherever the gospel is promulgated -the only mode through which we can obtain a title to those -blessings and privileges which Christ has purchased for his -mystical body, the church, is the sacrament of baptism. -Repentance, faith and obedience will not, of themselves, be -effectual to our salvation. We may sincerely repent of our -sins, heartily believe the gospel; we may walk in the paths -of holy obedience, but until we enter into covenant with -God by baptism and ratify our vows of allegiance and -duty at the holy sacrament of the supper; commemorate -the mysterious sacrifice of Christ, we cannot assert any -claim to salvation.’</p> - -<p class='c006'>“Every man of common sense will reject such a statement -as false, no matter who made it. It is the teaching -of priests to clothe their performance with power and mystery. -It is utterly opposed to the plain statements of the -Bible and contrary to what any true man must believe of the -character of God. I would rather accept the sentiment of -the poet:</p> - -<div class='lg-container-b c008'> - <div class='linegroup'> - <div class='group'> - <div class='line'>“Leave polemic folios in their dust,</div> - <div class='line'>But this point hold, howe’er each sect may brawl,</div> - <div class='line'>When pure the life, when free the heart from gall</div> - <div class='line'>What e’er the creed, Heaven looks with love on all.”</div> - </div> - </div> -</div> - -<p class='c006'>“As to the communion. This was a ceremony observed -among the heathen long before Jesus was born, signifying -friendship and a devotion to each other’s interests, and it -is observed even now by the wildest tribes of men as a sign -or proof of kindness and friendship. Among some people -it is customary at their funerals for a cup of wine to be -passed, and each one present to take a sip in memory of -the dead. At first it was only a simple custom, a rite in -memory of friendship, but how it has been transformed and -degraded! At a Roman Council, Berengar, who had denied -transubstantiation, was compelled to swear that ‘the -<span class='pageno' id='Page_389'>389</span>very body and blood of our Lord Jesus Christ are not only -sensibly in the sacrament, but in truth are handled in the -hands of the priest, and broken and crushed by the teeth -of the faithful.’</p> - -<p class='c006'>“What can be more sacrilegious and disgusting than -such a doctrine? Is it strange that thinking men become -infidels when such stuff is forced upon them? or that a -Muhamedan sage remarked: ‘So long as Christians worship -what they eat, let my soul dwell with the philosophers.’</p> - -<p class='c006'>“Baptism and communion are only rites, with a meaning, -and well to be observed, but have no power in themselves, -and are no more divine than are the various ceremonies -among men. I claim that all forms and observances that -tend to elevate and bless mankind are in a sense divine, -good or Godlike, the one as another. We might say that -the light of the sun, or the rain, or the cooling winds, are -among the divinest gifts to mankind. So any good impulse -in the hearts of men, and every noble deed, is a -divine gift ordained or given from God, our Heavenly -Father. Why restrict His divine gifts or ordinances to two -mere ceremonies, and not include all that is good? The -universe is alive with God. The thing that is natural is -none the less divine and worthy of our love and reverence. -Every scientific fact, or we might say, everything good, all -is of divine origin.”</p> - -<p class='c006'>He asked, “Don’t you believe that the Church was specially -established by God?”</p> - -<p class='c006'>“No,” said I, “not more than any other good society. -In fact, I have more faith in the divinity of an association -that would establish a soup kitchen to feed the starving -poor, or one that would clothe the naked, or another that -would help them to a means of livelihood, or for the education -of their children.”</p> - -<p class='c006'>“Does not the church do this?” he asked.</p> - -<p class='c006'>“Yes,” I answered, “in a great measure, to its credit, -but does this prove that it has the only and exclusive right -to help mankind, or by doing so that it was established by -God to the exclusion of all other good societies? Just so -far as it performs good deeds it is of God, as any society -or an individual that does the same kind of work.”</p> - -<p class='c006'><span class='pageno' id='Page_390'>390</span>He replied: “Then you degrade the church into a mere -human society?”</p> - -<p class='c006'>“Yes, it is only a society founded by men, but there is -no degradation if it does the work of God. It is to be -judged as any other human affair by its works, as your -Scripture says: ‘the tree is known by its fruits,’ or as -Jesus said, ‘not every one that saith Lord, Lord, but he -that doeth the will of my Father which is in heaven.’ -When God sends His sunlight equally upon all mankind, -are you going to confine His spiritual light to any one -society, called by men a Church? We should have more -liberal views of God’s justice and loving mercy than that.</p> - -<p class='c006'>“One of the beautiful expressions of Charles Kingsley -is this—“God demands not sentiment, but justice. The -Bible knows nothing of the religious sentiments and emotions, -whereof we hear so much talk nowadays. It speaks -of duty. Beloved, if God so loved us, we ought to love -one another. We must live nobly to love nobly.”</p> - -<div class='lg-container-b c008'> - <div class='linegroup'> - <div class='group'> - <div class='line'>“God sends His teachers into every age and clime</div> - <div class='line'>With revelations suited to their growth.”</div> - </div> - </div> -</div> - -<p class='c006'>“I want to admit the fact that the Church in its principles, -as indicated in the teachings and example of Jesus -is the grandest society on earth for the amelioration and -salvation of mankind, but what is it in practice? Go into -the large, fashionable churches in any country, where are -the poor? In many of them not there at all. If a few of -them happen to be present, they are on the back seats, in -the corners, while the rich and influential are on the best -seats in front. Take your own church. The highest of -rank in the station are honored with cushioned, carpeted -pews in front, where they get the first draughts of the unskimmed -milk of the word and so on down, caste by caste -to the doors, where the poor may find a few plank seats if -they can. Have I not seen some of the poor who have -gone early into the front seats, ordered into the rear? Are -there not ranks and castes in the House of God, as you call -it? Did not the first missionaries in India for many years, -as may be some do now,—have different cups for the communion, -some for high castes, and others for low castes? -<span class='pageno' id='Page_391'>391</span>Was this following Jesus in the true spirit of the communion? -Jesus did not establish a church; then why -should any of his followers do what he did not even suggest, -and besides, claim infallibility for what they have done? -Certainly in human affairs organization is essential, but -principles should be first of all, and instead of wasting -time over dogmas and trivial rites and ceremonies, the -church, as a society, should follow and imitate Jesus in doing -the work he did.”</p> - -<p class='c006'>I went on rapidly, and my caller did not seem disposed -to interrupt; whether he thought my remarks worthy of -his notice or not, I did not know or care.</p> - -<p class='c006'>He said, “I will not answer you, but come to the subject -again,” putting on a humble, unctuous, clerical manner. -“I am sorry that through your club these people are kept -away from the church.”</p> - -<p class='c006'>I replied: “Let us see how far this is the case. There -is a large number of Eurasians in the station. How many -of them ever went to church? Not more than a score. -Why the others did not attend is not for me to say, only to -mention the fact. Where were the rest? Some out shooting; -others at their games; the most of them in their miserable -homes, spending their time in idleness, frivolity and -vice, drinking the wretched cheap liquor that Government -has provided for them. You have never been to their -homes; you know nothing of their poverty and squalor; -you have no idea of the social vice and drunkenness among -them, unfitting them for any work. They seemed to be -forsaken of God, as well as by their fellow men.</p> - -<p class='c006'>“I am one of their race. I know their condition. I have -been down among them, and for years have seen -their degradation, and have assisted them in various ways. -Seeing that the church did not attract them, and did little -for them, and that they were going from bad to worse, I -started this club, believing that I had as much of a divine -right and commission to do so, as any man or men had to -start a society called a church. I am most happy in believing -that if God ever sanctioned anything, He has bestowed -His blessing upon us. I have no doubt of this. The change -already seen in the condition of these people is wonderful. -<span class='pageno' id='Page_392'>392</span>They have a clean, beautiful place, which they can be -proud to call their own, to which they can resort without -fear of being considered intruders—a home to them where -they can be free from degrading influences. There are -plenty of good books and papers, music to attract them, -and in which they are instructed. There is the best of -food and drink that the poorest can afford to purchase. -Their ambition is stirred, their energy increased, their -pride and self respect stimulated, and every tendency given -to lift them up and make them better. What is this but -God’s work? Besides all this help is not for one day in -the week, but for every day and night.</p> - -<p class='c006'>“We go further than the church in many things, but especially -in this, ours is a strictly temperance association. -Every one among us is urged and required to be a total -abstainer from all intoxicants. This is one of our chief -principles, and is lectured, practiced and talked about, -until it has permeated every life. If our enterprise has -done nothing more than this, it is worth all it cost. You -cannot talk in favor of temperance when you take liquor -yourself, nor can you preach on total abstinence to your -people in church, so how can you reach these people on -that subject?</p> - -<p class='c006'>“Shall I tell you what was said in regard to you? Several -of our younger men thought that our rule about drink -was too rigid, and one of them said, ‘Why, the Chaplain -takes wine and beer.’ I told them that we were to govern -ourselves regardless of what other people did.”</p> - -<p class='c006'>He winced under this, for it was a common report that -he was more often under the spirituous, than under -spiritual influence. As from his office he should be a -seeker after truth, I thought best to give him a little of -it. I was surprised that he made no answer to this, but -asked, “Would it not have been better for you to have -worked with the church and had its influence to aid you?”</p> - -<p class='c006'>“When—how?” I quickly asked. He said, “I would -have been delighted to assist you, and some of my people -would have done the same.”</p> - -<p class='c006'>“Yes,” I replied, “they would have favored us with -their presence, to direct our affairs, domineer over us, patronize -<span class='pageno' id='Page_393'>393</span>us and give us advice as if we were a lot of paupers -in an alms house, or charity school children. There has -been already too much of this. No, the better plan is to -let these people be separate and govern themselves.”</p> - -<p class='c006'>Then he inquired: “Is not that creating a class feeling -and a spirit of caste?”</p> - -<p class='c006'>This touched my tenderest spot. I instantly grew hot, -and abruptly asked: “Who began this class feeling? Who -created this caste? It ill becomes you, one of the dominant -race that is responsible for the creation of these people, -who always sneer at them and oppress them in every -possible way, to ask such a question. Take myself, for -you called me an Eurasian. I am one, a half caste, but -who made me such? An Englishman, a member of your -church, took a Mussalmani, my mother, not as his wife, -but as his mistress, deceiving her with a promise of marriage. -When he saw fit, he threw her aside to die of a -broken heart, and left two of us, his children, to starve for -all he cared. Who made me a half caste, who started this -class feeling in me, but that distinguished gentleman, my -father?”</p> - -<p class='c006'>He stopped me suddenly by saying that he had no intention -to be personal or cast any reflection by using that -word. Such gentlemen are always innocent after the mischief -is done. “’Tis like a pardon after execution.”</p> - -<p class='c006'>I concluded to say nothing more. He had listened to -me with that bland suavity of manner, that assumed superiority -of race, as if he was dealing with a simpleton, or a -truant school boy, or that anything I might say was not -worthy of his notice. I waited with repressed scorn while -he continued to talk of the church, its divine origin, its divine -ordinances, as if God was shut up within its walls, and -nobody could have access to Him except through its doors -or through the mediation of its priests. It was the church, -and nothing but the church, as if it was the only divine -infallible thing on earth, and he was one of its infallible -popes.</p> - -<p class='c006'>Had he been a really spiritual, noble-minded man, working -among the poor, my feelings would have been somewhat -different. He was high church, so very high that he -<span class='pageno' id='Page_394'>394</span>never came down to common humanity, a ritualist of the -rankest kind, and cared more outside of the church walls, -for good living, and inside of it, more about his intoning, -the singing of his choir, the folds of his gown, and for the -order of his services, than for the moral or eternal welfare -of anybody. Could he have got our association to be as a -tag in the tail of his church kite for his own glorification, he -would have been a happy man, not that he cared the value -of a pin for the soul of any of us. He went on with his -church rhetorical parade until my breakfast bell rang, when -he took his clerical hat and himself away, to my great -relief.</p> - -<p class='c006'>This was the last I ever saw of the Chaplain.</p> - -<div class='chapter'> - <h2 class='c004'>CHAPTER XLI.</h2> -</div> - -<p class='c005'>The years passed. Mr. Jasper was like a patriarch -among us, revered and loved by all, his advice and friendship -sought by young and old. He was a frequent guest in -our home, and we loved him for his gentleness, with a reverence -for his purity, and admired him for his wisdom. -Our children ran to him on his entrance, often watching for -him at the gate, sat upon his knees, clung to his neck, and -made him their confidant, as he made them his companions -and friends. I say our children, for there had come to us, -two boys and a girl to the joy of our hearts and the delight -of our home.</p> - -<p class='c006'>There was one thing in them that lifted a burden from my -life; they resembled their mother in complexion. Before they -came, I was in an agony of fear lest they should bear upon -their faces that Cain-like curse that had blasted my happiness -and been my constant torment. I prayed, yes, I prayed -day and night, pleading, beseeching God if He had the power -that He would avert that terrible stain from these innocent -ones. I reasoned with Him, begged for justice and mercy, -that He would not let the sin of my father be visited upon -them; that I had suffered enough and made sufficient -atonement. I know that my wife also prayed for this, -<span class='pageno' id='Page_395'>395</span>though she never hinted a word about it. She was too -good and true a wife for that. Alas! What a sad thing -for a father to pray that his children might not resemble -himself! I have often felt a sting when people would say -to a father, “How much your boys take after you!” I -never had the pleasure of such a remark, but I had more, a -profound satisfaction in knowing that my own dear children -had not inherited that accursed brand of shame from their -father to carry through their lives.</p> - -<p class='c006'>Our prayers were answered. Whether by God or our mutual -desires and ardent wishes, I would not assume to say, -for having such a firm belief in God’s immutable, established -laws, I am inclined to believe that we answered our -own prayers, as most, if not all our prayers, are answered -by ourselves.</p> - -<p class='c006'>Prayers are most essential and are answered best when we -give them life and reality by our practice.</p> - -<p class='c006'>In our community we had our annoyances. What else -could we expect when there were so many “taints of blood -and defects of will?” These were endured as thorns -among the roses, the fairer the flowers the less we thought -of the thorns.</p> - -<p class='c006'>But a great calamity and grief came upon us. Mr. Jasper -fell ill. He knew it was unto death. He lingered for a -few days, and every one went to receive his blessing. The -shadow of a great cloud hung over us. Everybody spoke -in whispers. Surely death is the king of terrors, as well as -the terror of kings and of everybody. Death is terrible, -anywhere and always, but infinitely so when we are watching, -waiting, when one we love as part of ourselves -is about to leave us, and start on that eternal unknown -journey,</p> - -<div class='lg-container-b c008'> - <div class='linegroup'> - <div class='group'> - <div class='line'>“For none has ever returned to tell us of the road,</div> - <div class='line in2'>Which to discover we must travel too.”</div> - </div> - </div> -</div> - -<p class='c006'>No religionist or moralist, has ever, with all their -fine theories, been able to prevent this dread, this indefinable, -choking pain at the heart, when our loved ones are going, -O so far away!</p> - -<p class='c006'>I could neither eat, sleep or rest. It seemed as if a part -<span class='pageno' id='Page_396'>396</span>of myself was dying, going away from me. Under all -the hardening influences of my life I have made a constant -endeavor to keep my heart tender to the ennobling influence -of real friendship. I have had bitterness enough, and it is -well there was something to keep me from utter hardness -and despair.</p> - -<p class='c006'>Our dear friend received our unremitting attention. The -last moment was approaching. My wife and I, with others, -were around his couch, while a crowd was outside, waiting -with bowed heads, in solemn silence, his departure. Opening -his eyes, with a smile upon his face, he pressed my -hand, and whispered with gasping breath: “I’m going—God—bless—you—all,” -and he had gone. As the sorrowful -word was quickly passed outside, some one on the -veranda started the hymn, “Abide with me, fast falls the -eventide,” and all joined in it with sobbing, weeping tones.</p> - -<p class='c006'>This was the great second death in my life. Need I say -that the first was that of my best friend, the one of my -youth, Mr. Percy. Never had any one lost two better -friends. My mother? Yes, my darling mama had gone. -She had never died to me, only gone away, and I had not -seen her go, too young to realize what it meant, however -bereaved I was.</p> - -<p class='c006'>At evening time we laid his body to rest in the garden, -in front of the building he had done so much to erect. -Every one, from the oldest to the youngest, had gone into the -garden, his garden, and plucked flowers that he had cultivated -for us, and now for his own burial, and one by one, -they came up and strewed them upon the coffin with -sobs and lamentations. Then we all sang, as best we could -through our tears, his favorite hymn, “Nearer my God to -Thee, Nearer to Thee.”</p> - -<p class='c006'>The shades of night fell on us, while we lingered at the -sacred, hallowed spot.</p> - -<p class='c006'>On the next Sunday morning, we had a solemn remembrance -service in our lecture room, which was festooned -with flowers that our friend loved so well, intertwined with -mourning cloth to signify our love and joy in him, as well -as our great sorrow.</p> - -<p class='c006'><span class='pageno' id='Page_397'>397</span>It seemed to be conceded by mutual consent, that I -should give a eulogy—no that would not have pleased -him—an address or talk, in remembrance of him. This -was a service of devotion, of joy, that we had known such -a man, and of the deepest grief that we had lost him, for -each could truthfully say</p> - -<div class='lg-container-b c008'> - <div class='linegroup'> - <div class='group'> - <div class='line'>“None knew thee but to love thee,</div> - <div class='line'>None named thee but to praise!”</div> - </div> - </div> -</div> - -<p class='c006'>I portrayed his life, the nobility of his manhood, his -devotion to purity and truth, and then I told for the first -time what he had done for us in erecting our beautiful -structure, and ornamenting our grounds, and his heartfelt -interest in the welfare of every one. In closing the lessons -of his life to us, I urged all, especially the younger -men and boys, by all the powers of their being, to imitate -him, and make themselves pure and noble.</p> - -<p class='c006'>His life, his purity, his kindness, and his beautiful death, -made such an impression upon every one, as never to be -effaced, and he knows now in part, and will know all in the -great hereafter, the good he accomplished, and his heaven -and our heaven will have a brighter glory for his having -lived. In closing, I pointed to one of the mottoes as most -appropriate to him, “Blessed are the pure in heart, for -they shall see God.”</p> - -<p class='c006'>We erected a beautiful marble monument over his grave -to be a perpetual remembrance, and a daily lesson to all, -of his life and character.</p> - -<p class='c006'>Mr. Jasper, as might have been expected, left all his -books and many mementoes to “Our Club,” besides quite -a sum in government bonds for the annual increase of the -library, so his good deeds did not die with him.</p> - -<p class='c006'>Somehow, after this, the ties connecting me with India, -seemed to have been sundered. One thing that greatly -added to this, was the destiny of our children. I lived in -perpetual dread, that if they remained in the country, they -might be humiliated, if not cursed, with the sneering -epithet: “The children of that Eurasian.” I was determined, -if there was a place on God’s earth, where they -might escape this, I would try to find it. This may seem -<span class='pageno' id='Page_398'>398</span>to some a trivial matter, yet I could not help feeling intensely -about it, for I am very human after all. I have -suffered, only God knows how much agony, and how often, -from being taunted with that accursed name, more especially -when it was uttered by Christian gentlemen and -ladies, from whom I might have expected better things, so -it ought not to appear strange to any one if I should wish -to save my own dear, innocent children from the degrading -stigma of their father’s birth.</p> - -<p class='c006'>It was decided that my wife, with the children, should -make their residence in southern France, where the mild -climate was best suited to them, on leaving the heat of -India, and where she could superintend their education, -thus realizing in some degree the day dream of my youth, -inspired by the reading of a most delightful book, and -which I have given at the commencement of this sketch of -my life.</p> - -<p class='c006'>After their departure, I sold all my property, except two -villages, which I placed in the hands of trustees, for the -benefit of “Our Club,” having first drawn up rules of -control, so that the villagers should never be oppressed. -I left many of my books and pictures to the club, to be for -the good of the members, as well as a token of my regard -for them.</p> - -<p class='c006'>It was not the least of my sad pleasures to visit my -friends, the villagers. Poor heathen, as some might call -them, had hearts to feel. Some clung to me with tears, -and others threw themselves upon the ground, with loud -lamentations. One of the expressions that touched me -most, was from one of the old widows, who, in her sobs -exclaimed, “What will become of the poor widows, when -the Sahib has gone?”</p> - -<div class='nf-center-c0'> - <div class='nf-center'> - <div>⁂</div> - </div> -</div> - -<p class='c006'>The day of my departure has arrived. As I am writing -these last lines my boxes are all packed, and I am only -waiting. We had a farewell meeting last night at “Our -Club,” and the memory of the kind words spoken, will be -to me a joy forever.</p> - -<div class='nf-center-c0'> - <div class='nf-center'> - <div>⁂</div> - </div> -</div> - -<p class='c006'><span class='pageno' id='Page_399'>399</span>The hour has come. A crowd of friends are waiting -outside to say the last farewell words, and I must go.</p> - -<div class='nf-center-c0'> - <div class='nf-center'> - <div>⁂</div> - </div> -</div> - -<p class='c006'>India! The land of my birth, and the land of my degradation, -of some joys and pleasures, but always embittered -with fear and despair, that cannot be told, but must -be felt to realize their depth. Good-bye, never again to -see thee, forevermore, and I hope and pray, though I -cannot forget the miserable past, that I may never again -meet people, mean enough to taunt me with that miserable -blasting phrase of contempt, “That Eurasian.”</p> - -<div class='nf-center-c0'> -<div class='nf-center c002'> - <div>THE END.</div> - </div> -</div> - -<div class='pbb'> - <hr class='pb c007'> -</div> -<div><span class='pageno' id='Page_400'>400</span></div> -<div class='double'> - -<div class='figleft id001'> -<img src='images/i_400.jpg' alt='' class='ig001'> -</div> -<div class='lg-container-l c003'> - <div class='linegroup'> - <div class='group'> - <div class='line'><span class='xlarge'>NEELY’S</span></div> - <div class='line'><span class='xlarge'>INTERNATIONAL</span></div> - <div class='line'><span class='xlarge'>LIBRARY</span></div> - </div> - </div> -</div> - -<div class='nf-center-c0'> - <div class='nf-center'> - <div>IN UNIFORM CLOTH BINDING, $1.25 EACH.</div> - </div> -</div> - -<p class='c005'>LOURDES—Zola.</p> - -<p class='c005'>AT MARKET VALUE—Grant Allen.</p> - -<p class='c011'>Author of “The Duchess of Powysland,” “This Mortal -Coil,” “Blood Royal,” “The Scallywag,” Etc.</p> - -<p class='c005'>RACHEL DENE—Robert Buchanan.</p> - -<p class='c011'>Author of “The Shadow of the Sword,” “God and the -Man,” Etc.</p> - -<p class='c005'>A DAUGHTER OF THE KING—Alien.</p> - -<p class='c005'>THE ONE TOO MANY—E. Lynn Linton.</p> - -<p class='c011'>Author of “Patricia Kimball,” “The Atonement of Leam -Dundas,” “Through the Long Night,” Etc.</p> - -<p class='c005'>A MONK OF CRUTA—E. Phillips Oppenheim.</p> - -<p class='c005'>IN THE DAY OF BATTLE—J. A. Steuart.</p> - -<p class='c011'>Author of “Kilgroom,” “Letters to Living Authors,” Etc.</p> - -<p class='c005'>THE GATES OF DAWN—Fergus Hume.</p> - -<p class='c011'>Author of “Mystery of a Handsome Cab,” “Miss Mephistopheles,” -Etc.</p> - -<p class='c005'>IN STRANGE COMPANY—Guy Boothby.</p> - -<p class='c011'>Author of “On the Wallaby.”</p> - -<div class='nf-center-c0'> -<div class='nf-center c002'> - <div>For Sale by all Booksellers, or will be sent postpaid on receipt of price by the Publisher.</div> - <div class='c007'>F. TENNYSON NEELY,</div> - <div>CHICAGO.</div> - </div> -</div> - -</div> - -<div class='pbb'> - <hr class='pb c007'> -</div> -<div class='tnotes x-ebookmaker'> - -<div class='chapter ph2'> - -<div class='nf-center-c0'> -<div class='nf-center c003'> - <div>TRANSCRIBER’S NOTES</div> - </div> -</div> - -</div> - - <ol class='ol_1 c002'> - <li>P. <a href='#t185'>185</a>, changed “you have got hear it” to “you have got to hear it”. - - </li> - <li>P. <a href='#t336'>336</a>, changed “what can happen any mortal man” to “what can happen to any - mortal man”. - - </li> - <li>Silently corrected obvious typographical errors and variations in spelling. - - </li> - <li>Retained archaic, non-standard, and uncertain spellings as printed. - </li> - </ol> - -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin-top:4em'>*** END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THAT EURASIAN ***</div> -<div style='text-align:left'> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -Updated editions will replace the previous one—the old editions will -be renamed. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright -law means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works, -so the Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United -States without permission and without paying copyright -royalties. Special rules, set forth in the General Terms of Use part -of this license, apply to copying and distributing Project -Gutenberg™ electronic works to protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG™ -concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a registered trademark, -and may not be used if you charge for an eBook, except by following -the terms of the trademark license, including paying royalties for use -of the Project Gutenberg trademark. If you do not charge anything for -copies of this eBook, complying with the trademark license is very -easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose such as creation -of derivative works, reports, performances and research. Project -Gutenberg eBooks may be modified and printed and given away—you may -do practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks not protected -by U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the trademark -license, especially commercial redistribution. -</div> - -<div style='margin-top:1em; font-size:1.1em; text-align:center'>START: FULL LICENSE</div> -<div style='text-align:center;font-size:0.9em'>THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE</div> -<div style='text-align:center;font-size:0.9em'>PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -To protect the Project Gutenberg™ mission of promoting the free -distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work -(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase “Project -Gutenberg”), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full -Project Gutenberg™ License available with this file or online at -www.gutenberg.org/license. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; font-size:1.1em; margin:1em 0; font-weight:bold'> -Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project Gutenberg™ electronic works -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg™ -electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to -and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property -(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all -the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or -destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works in your -possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a -Project Gutenberg™ electronic work and you do not agree to be bound -by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the person -or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.B. “Project Gutenberg” is a registered trademark. It may only be -used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who -agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few -things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg™ electronic works -even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See -paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project -Gutenberg™ electronic works if you follow the terms of this -agreement and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg™ -electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation (“the -Foundation” or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection -of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works. Nearly all the individual -works in the collection are in the public domain in the United -States. If an individual work is unprotected by copyright law in the -United States and you are located in the United States, we do not -claim a right to prevent you from copying, distributing, performing, -displaying or creating derivative works based on the work as long as -all references to Project Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope -that you will support the Project Gutenberg™ mission of promoting -free access to electronic works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg™ -works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for keeping the -Project Gutenberg™ name associated with the work. You can easily -comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the -same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg™ License when -you share it without charge with others. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern -what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are -in a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States, -check the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this -agreement before downloading, copying, displaying, performing, -distributing or creating derivative works based on this work or any -other Project Gutenberg™ work. The Foundation makes no -representations concerning the copyright status of any work in any -country other than the United States. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg: -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other -immediate access to, the full Project Gutenberg™ License must appear -prominently whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg™ work (any work -on which the phrase “Project Gutenberg” appears, or with which the -phrase “Project Gutenberg” is associated) is accessed, displayed, -performed, viewed, copied or distributed: -</div> - -<blockquote> - <div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> - This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and most - other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions - whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms - of the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online - at <a href="https://www.gutenberg.org">www.gutenberg.org</a>. If you - are not located in the United States, you will have to check the laws - of the country where you are located before using this eBook. - </div> -</blockquote> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg™ electronic work is -derived from texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not -contain a notice indicating that it is posted with permission of the -copyright holder), the work can be copied and distributed to anyone in -the United States without paying any fees or charges. If you are -redistributing or providing access to a work with the phrase “Project -Gutenberg” associated with or appearing on the work, you must comply -either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or -obtain permission for the use of the work and the Project Gutenberg™ -trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg™ electronic work is posted -with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution -must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any -additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms -will be linked to the Project Gutenberg™ License for all works -posted with the permission of the copyright holder found at the -beginning of this work. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg™ -License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this -work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg™. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this -electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without -prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with -active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project -Gutenberg™ License. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary, -compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including -any word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access -to or distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg™ work in a format -other than “Plain Vanilla ASCII” or other format used in the official -version posted on the official Project Gutenberg™ website -(www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense -to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means -of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original “Plain -Vanilla ASCII” or other form. Any alternate format must include the -full Project Gutenberg™ License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying, -performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg™ works -unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing -access to or distributing Project Gutenberg™ electronic works -provided that: -</div> - -<div style='margin-left:0.7em;'> - <div style='text-indent:-0.7em'> - • You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from - the use of Project Gutenberg™ works calculated using the method - you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed - to the owner of the Project Gutenberg™ trademark, but he has - agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the Project - Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid - within 60 days following each date on which you prepare (or are - legally required to prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty - payments should be clearly marked as such and sent to the Project - Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the address specified in - Section 4, “Information about donations to the Project Gutenberg - Literary Archive Foundation.” - </div> - - <div style='text-indent:-0.7em'> - • You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies - you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he - does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg™ - License. You must require such a user to return or destroy all - copies of the works possessed in a physical medium and discontinue - all use of and all access to other copies of Project Gutenberg™ - works. - </div> - - <div style='text-indent:-0.7em'> - • You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of - any money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the - electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of - receipt of the work. - </div> - - <div style='text-indent:-0.7em'> - • You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free - distribution of Project Gutenberg™ works. - </div> -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project -Gutenberg™ electronic work or group of works on different terms than -are set forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing -from the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the manager of -the Project Gutenberg™ trademark. Contact the Foundation as set -forth in Section 3 below. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.F. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable -effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread -works not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project -Gutenberg™ collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg™ -electronic works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may -contain “Defects,” such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate -or corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other -intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or -other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that damage or -cannot be read by your equipment. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the “Right -of Replacement or Refund” described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project -Gutenberg™ trademark, and any other party distributing a Project -Gutenberg™ electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all -liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal -fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT -LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE -PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE -TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE -LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR -INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH -DAMAGE. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a -defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can -receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a -written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you -received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium -with your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you -with the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in -lieu of a refund. If you received the work electronically, the person -or entity providing it to you may choose to give you a second -opportunity to receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If -the second copy is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing -without further opportunities to fix the problem. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth -in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you ‘AS-IS’, WITH NO -OTHER WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT -LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied -warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of -damages. If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement -violates the law of the state applicable to this agreement, the -agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or -limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity or -unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the -remaining provisions. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the -trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone -providing copies of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works in -accordance with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the -production, promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg™ -electronic works, harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, -including legal fees, that arise directly or indirectly from any of -the following which you do or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this -or any Project Gutenberg™ work, (b) alteration, modification, or -additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg™ work, and (c) any -Defect you cause. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; font-size:1.1em; margin:1em 0; font-weight:bold'> -Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg™ -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -Project Gutenberg™ is synonymous with the free distribution of -electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of -computers including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It -exists because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations -from people in all walks of life. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the -assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg™’s -goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg™ collection will -remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure -and permanent future for Project Gutenberg™ and future -generations. To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations can help, see -Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at www.gutenberg.org. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; font-size:1.1em; margin:1em 0; font-weight:bold'> -Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non-profit -501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the -state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal -Revenue Service. The Foundation’s EIN or federal tax identification -number is 64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent permitted by -U.S. federal laws and your state’s laws. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -The Foundation’s business office is located at 809 North 1500 West, -Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887. Email contact links and up -to date contact information can be found at the Foundation’s website -and official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact -</div> - -<div style='display:block; font-size:1.1em; margin:1em 0; font-weight:bold'> -Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -Project Gutenberg™ depends upon and cannot survive without widespread -public support and donations to carry out its mission of -increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be -freely distributed in machine-readable form accessible by the widest -array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations -($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt -status with the IRS. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating -charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United -States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a -considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up -with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations -where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND -DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular state -visit <a href="https://www.gutenberg.org/donate/">www.gutenberg.org/donate</a>. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we -have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition -against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who -approach us with offers to donate. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make -any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from -outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -Please check the Project Gutenberg web pages for current donation -methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other -ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To -donate, please visit: www.gutenberg.org/donate -</div> - -<div style='display:block; font-size:1.1em; margin:1em 0; font-weight:bold'> -Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg™ electronic works -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project -Gutenberg™ concept of a library of electronic works that could be -freely shared with anyone. For forty years, he produced and -distributed Project Gutenberg™ eBooks with only a loose network of -volunteer support. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -Project Gutenberg™ eBooks are often created from several printed -editions, all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in -the U.S. unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not -necessarily keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper -edition. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -Most people start at our website which has the main PG search -facility: <a href="https://www.gutenberg.org">www.gutenberg.org</a>. -</div> - -<div style='display:block; margin:1em 0'> -This website includes information about Project Gutenberg™, -including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to -subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks. -</div> - -</div> - </body> - <!-- created with ppgen.py 3.57c_GHS_H5 on 2022-12-15 21:44:49 GMT --> -</html> diff --git a/old/69717-h/images/cover.jpg b/old/69717-h/images/cover.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index c9e41a3..0000000 --- a/old/69717-h/images/cover.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/69717-h/images/i_400.jpg b/old/69717-h/images/i_400.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 16fbdfa..0000000 --- a/old/69717-h/images/i_400.jpg +++ /dev/null |
